Actions

Work Header

One of Us

Summary:

Nibiru approaches, with the Children of Nibiru pitted against each other to uncover the mystery behind the curse and the treasure buried beneath Crystal Cove. Until a third Mystery Inc gang arrives in Crystal Cove. Three young adults and a talking dog - it can't be a coincidence!
But the Mystery Skulls are hiding secrets of their own that connect them to the curse of Crystal Cove - and make them uniquely qualified to break it. But with the wounds of the past still open and bleeding, it's difficult for Scooby and the gang to trust another group as far as they can throw them, and an unlikely ally is trapped on Professor Pericles' side, unable to join them.
That is, unless a certain inter-dimensional being has anything to say about it.

Notes:

This was largely inspired by 'Purposefully Silent' by OritheReticent, and 'The Mirror's Gaze' by Eternal_Phantom.

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Magic

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The ultimate power chord

That’s what they needed to break Rude Boy’s spell. 

Shaggy and Scooby knew that, the Hex Girls knew that. But in the end, it hadn’t been enough. The cursed ska music reverberated through the air with a sinister green glow, glares in the shapes of sinister skulls enchanting the people of Crystal Cove to dance until they could dance no more and blasting the instruments right out of the hands of the Hex Girls. Shaggy and Scooby tried to pick up instruments themselves to back up their friends, but they were no musicians, and found that the sounds they made had no effect. 

“Like, Scoob old buddy, old friend, old pal… after everything we’ve been through, is this it? Like, through all the scary monsters and the homicidal parrot, are our friends really going to dance themselves to death?” 

“No way!” Scooby growled. Still ever determined and faithful, the dog looked around, his mind scrambling for some sort of answer. But his eyes fell upon Fred, Daphne, and Velma dancing uncontrollably with the rest of the Crystalcovians below, and then he looked over at Shaggy, trying to rouse Luna, Thorn, and Dusk from where they’d been knocked unconscious, and a knot of despair settled in the back of his throat. 

It was right at that moment, when it seemed all hope might be lost, that a pink light appeared from below. 

And suddenly, the sound of the synth and the strum of an electric guitar drowned out the cursed melody of ska. 

In an instant, Shaggy and Scooby rushed over to the edge of the rooftop, looking down in the direction of the sound until their gazes landed upon a cloud of pink smoke. Light within it showed the silhouettes of a very familiarly shaped van, and four figures that came into clarity as the vapor cleared, their bodies bobbing in sync with the tempo of the beat.

The first member of the band that came into view was a girl wielding a blue electric guitar, dressed entirely in blue save her pink glasses, right down to the azure hue of her hair. The second was a scrawny young man on the synthesizer with marigold hair and an orange vest. A small white dog stood just in front of him, looking up at the Ska-tastics through gold-tinted glasses. And finally, at the front center of the band, his bow running across the strings of his pink violin, appeared a handsome young man with magenta hair and a matching suit. The rhythm of the song picked up, and he began to sing. 

 

The spell you’ve got on me - it’s like magic! 

 

His bow ran across the strings twice. 

 

Got me feelin’ like falling in love, 

 

From behind the truck suddenly appeared a bizarre spectacle of special effects - 

 

Got me feelin’ like I’ll never give up on-

Got me feelin’ like I’ll never give up on you!”

 

- A small orchestra of pink ghosts with little violins, bobbing their bodies in sync with the music in the same manner as the musicians, strumming their strings right along with the lead violinist.

 

It’s like magic!”

 

That was when the song really picked up - Shaggy and Scooby had no ear for music, but the Hex girls knew what they were hearing as they awoke from where they’d fallen: a unique blend of electra and disco with violins and a progressive thrust - a song plenty powerful enough to be the ultimate power chord! 

“Like, zoinks! Like, who’re they?” Shaggy asked. 

“I don’t know, but they’ve got some killer sounds!” Said Dusk as the Hex Girls came up behind them to look. 

“It’s not the same as ours, but that’s the ultimate power chord!” Luna exclaimed. 

The Hex Girls weren’t the only ones who thought so either. The band’s pink blasts of music were canceling out the ska, illuminations shaped like those same pink ghosts blasting the Ska-tastics skulls away, and the tired townsfolk below had stopped dancing and were coming to. 

 

I got you feelin’ like you’re falling in love!

I got you feelin’ like you’ll never give up on,

I got you feelin’ like you’ll never give up on!”

 

And the lead vocalist sang, with the synth player, the guitarist, and the pink ghosts singing too in a call-and-response verse - 

 

Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic, Magic, Magic!”

“Oooh!”

Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic, Magic, Magic!”

“Oooh!”

 

Right as the townspeople began to cheer for the band, the Ska-tastics began to play their ska with even more fervor, entrapping them once again in their spell. 

 

Yer dead right, mate!

Dead right, mate!

Left right, mate! 

That’s right, mate!

Yer dead right, mate!

Yer dead right, mate!

Top mate, mate! 

Yer dead right, mate!”

 

But the newcomers weren’t finished weaving their own magic just yet, and the Ska-tastics would prove to be no match for the strong bond between the instrumentalists, or the love with which their song had been written. The lead singer and the violinist came together, still playing their parts - and as the two started to dance, eyes shining with joy, he began to sing at her with all the guile and passion of a young man in love. 

 

It's not the way you wear your hair,

Or you just crept out of bed.

Oh no.

It's not the way you move your eyes,

So it took me by surprise.

Oh no.

Before this night is over, I pull your body closer!

I'mma give it to ya,

I wanna get back!

Before this night is over,

I pull your body closer!”

 

The blue girl spun back to her place and the singer resumed his strings right as the violins returned, bringing back the people of Crystal Cove with the power of the chorus. 

 

“The spell you got on me - it's like magic!

Got me feeling like falling in love,

Got me feeling like I'll never give up on-

Got me feeling like I'll never give up on you!

It's like magic!

I got you feeling like you're falling in love,

I got you feeling like you'll never give up on-

I got you feeling like you'll never give up on!”

 

The violins arose in a grand crescendo, building up to the next verse, and that was when Scooby noticed the group’s name printed proudly on the side of their van: 

Mystery Skulls

But the great dane had not even a moment to register it, before the group finally dropped the beat. 

 

Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic, Magic, Magic!”

“Oooh!”

Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic, Magic, Magic!”

“Oooh!”



That was when from above the Mystery Skulls’ van, arose a great red shape of light. 

 

Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic, Magic, Magic!”

“Oooh!”

 

The shape took the form of an absolutely gigantic fox-like beast, eyes glowing and sharp teeth bared at Rude Boy, seven magnificent tails swaying to and fro. The white dog on the street down below smiled at it with a smug sense of pride. 

 

Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic!” “Oooh!”

“Magic, Magic, Magic, Magic!”

“Oooh!”

 

In two great bounds, the beast leapt through the air, above the people of Crystal Cove, and crashed into Rude Boy and the ska-tastics with such force that their equipment exploded. 

The Mystery Skulls smiled at the sight of their defeated opponent, and then went on to have fun finishing their song, basking in the glow of the applause from their liberated audience. As the lead vocalist reached his last verse and the violins brought the ballad to a peaceful finish, there was a moment of silence from the audience for a few moments before the people of Crystal Cove exploded into applause. 

Once everything finally settled and died down, Sheriff Stone arrested Rude Boy and the Ska-tastics, and Fred did the honors of unmasking them to reveal their true identities: 

Rude Boy and the Ska-tastics. 

It was just as Velma had suspected: the band had faked their own deaths. 

As Rude Boy would go on to explain, the band had intended to make a surprise comeback a year after their supposed deaths with a new hit. But, writing the perfect song had taken so much longer than they’d expected that by the time it was ready, the popularity of ska music had died out. So (because obviously that was the “reasonable” and “logical” thing to do), they had come to the decision that they would make their reappearance as zombies and use an enharmonic chord with special frequencies in the music to force their audience to dance. 

As the sheriff loaded the fake ghost band into the back of his car and drove off, Mystery Incorporated finally broke away and went over to meet the group they owed their victory to. 

The crowd had peacefully departed, townsfolk headed home to rest after their ordeal. The fellow with the orange hair in the vest was loading his synth into the back of the van, and the blue guitarist and the magenta violinist/lead singer were wrapping up their conversation with Thorn, Dusk, and Luna. 

Their girl who’d played the guitar was holding the dog - He was mostly white, with black paws, a black spot on his back, and a mane of black and red fur on his head. A gold and red pendant in the shape of a question mark hung from the crimson collar around his neck, and a tiny pair of gold tinted glasses rested on his snout. It was almost unsettling, how human the animal seemed. The way he looked between the five humans as they spoke was almost as though he understood them. Like Scooby… or like Professor Pericles. 

Velma hummed thoughtfully, observing with the rest of the gang from afar. “Is it me, or does that band look… familiar?” Velma asked. 

“Jeepers. You might be right, Velma.” Daphne exclaimed. 

“Like, yeah. Like, they kinda look like… us. ” Said Shaggy. 

“That’s what I thought, too. They’re short a teammate. But if I didn’t know any better, they almost look like another Mystery Incorporated!” Velma said.

“Reah! Right down to the van.” Scooby agreed. 

“That’s true, gang. The past two generations of Mystery Incorporated have driven a similar one. But we shouldn’t jump to any conclusions so soon.” Fred said. 

“Fred’s right.” Velma agreed. “Every Mystery Incorporated has stuck to a very specific formula: four kids and a talking animal. There’s only three of them, and I haven’t seen or heard a peep out of the dog.” 

“That’s true… but the original Mystery Incorporated is down to three members now.” Daphne said sadly. The entire gang nodded solemnly, and there was a brief moment of silence at the mention of Cassidy Williams. 

“I still think Fred’s right.” Velma said. “And besides: they’re a band . It would make sense for them to have a group van… and the fact that Mystery is in the name doesn’t prove anything!” She said stubbornly. And then she was marching forward, leading the way as the gang went to introduce themselves. 

“Hey, Daphne! You guys totally need to meet these guys.” Said Thorn as they approached. They said goodbye to the Hex Girls, who agreed to meet back up with Mystery Incorporated at Shaggy’s House later. Once they were gone, the gang struck up conversation with the Mystery Skulls.

“Well, hey.” Fred said. “Thanks a lot for the help back there.” 

“Like yeah man, your song was like, totally groovy dudes!” said Shaggy.

“We’re-” 

“Mystery Incorporated! It’s great to meet you. Your friends the Hex Girls were just telling us about you all. That, and ‘The Mystery Machine’ is painted on the side of your van.” The singer said, pointing at where the Mystery Machine was parked. 

“Yep! It’s nice to see that we’re not the only ones in town with an appreciation for a themed, uniquely decorated van. Though, you were definitely much more ambitious than we were. I love the colors! Especially the blue, but you probably could have guessed that.” Said the guitarist, gesturing to the color of her hair, outfit, and guitar. 

“Really? You like it? Thanks! I designed the paint job myself!” Fred said excitedly. “I’m Fred, by the way - Fred Jones. This is Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, and Scooby.” 

“It’s great to meet you.” Said Velma. “And might I say I approve of the color you decided to paint your van.” She added, comparing the orange and red to her signature sweater and skirt.

“Technically, it’s Arthur’s van. So I guess it only makes sense that it’s orange. Speaking of which: Hey, Arthur! Come over here and meet these guys!” Called the singer.

The pianist with the spiky orange hair, Arthur , stumbled out from behind the van. “Oh! Hello there… everyone.” He said shyly with a sheepish wave. “I’m Arthur Kingsmen. It’s nice to meet you.” 

As nice as Arthur seemed, the gang was stunned into silence after he waved. Arthur’s entire left arm was made of metal - a complex artificial limb. 

“Y-yeah. I uh… lost my arm a few years ago.” Arthur chuckled uncomfortably, clutching it nervously with his other arm. 

“Oh! Like, sorry man.” Shaggy apologized. 

“We didn’t mean to stare.” Said Daphne.

“It was just like, kinda surprising.” 

“It’s cool, really.” Arthur said. “Not everyone notices at first, then when they do they’re like: Ahh!”  

“I can see why people don’t notice at first. That’s an incredible prosthetic!” Velma gushed, adjusting her glasses and looking at it more closely. 

“R-really? You think so?” 

“Of course! I’ve never seen a prosthetic that moves so organically! The movements of the fingers are extremely complex - You must have worked really hard to be able to use it with that much fluidity. The prosthetic’s integration with the rest of your body looks flawless! You make it look effortless!”

“Oh, it’s nothing really.” Arthur blushed. “And besides, Vivi helped me out a lot in the early days. I owe her a lot.” 

Aww, thanks Arthur. That’s me by the way - I’m Vivi Yukino.” 

“And I’m Lewis Pepper.” 

“Nice to meet you!” Scooby said. 

“Oh, cool. So, is it not that unusual around here for animals to talk? Great! I’m Mystery!” Said the dog. 

Mystery Incorporated stared at the little dog in shock, then they turned to look at each other. 

A talking animal

With that single look, the gang all knew what the others were thinking, and they all came to the silent and unanimous decision that they would discuss the implications of this later, either in the van after this conversation was over or after the Hex Girls left Shaggy’s house later. And with that, they returned to the conversation and gave their best effort to appear as though they weren’t hiding anything. 

“Pretty weird how that band was pretending to be themselves… only ghosts. Huh?” Said Vivi. 

“And with those words, you’ve just proved that this is your first time in Crystal Cove.” Said Velma.

“Happens a lot more often around here than you would think.” Daphne added. 

“Yeah, you would know, wouldn’t you?” Lewis said. “We haven’t been here long, but from what we’ve heard, you guys are quite the team. You solve mysteries, right? And you’ve proved a lot of this town’s tourist attractions to be fakes?” 

“Like, yeah.” Shaggy laughed. “That’s us.” 

“Thanks a lot for stepping in when you did, by the way.” Daphne thanked them. 

“Yeah, the monsters don’t catch us off guard like that very often. Without your band’s help Fred, Daphne, and I might have danced ourselves to death!” Velma exclaimed.

“Oh, it was nothing!” Lewis blushed. 

“Believe it or not, that wasn’t even our first rodeo against a large-scale case of musical hypnosis.” Mystery said. 

“Us mystery solvers and paranormal investigators have to stick together and help each other out, right?” Said Vivi. 

There was an audible record scratch inside the heads of all five members of Mystery Incorporated. 

“Uh, like, say that again?” Shaggy asked shakily. 

“Oh, music isn’t our main gig. It’s more of a hobby.” Lewis explained. 

“Yeah, that’s right. We’re mystery solvers - kind of like you, but when we investigate stuff… it usually turns out to be real.” Arthur said, rubbing his arm again and giving Lewis and Mystery very pointed looks. 

“Cults, curses, demons, ghosts, witches, magical creatures, the Weird Tree Lady… we’ve seen most of it at this point.” Vivi said, counting them off on her fingers. 

“Can we not discuss the ‘Weird Tree Lady’? ” Mystery winced.

“Don’t get us wrong: we are a band. But mysteries have always had this weird way of finding us, so we’re more paranormal investigators than musicians at this point.” Arthur said dryly. 

But Fred, Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, and Scooby were hardly listening at that point, their minds reeling at the implications. 

Three kids and a talking animal that formed a gang of mystery solvers. It was too close to the pattern to be a coincidence. A third living, active Mystery Incorporated group had just appeared in Crystal Cove. Where one Mystery had just come to a close, another had just gotten much more complicated.

Fanart by the amazing @spiraleel-blog on tumblr! Showing Vivi playing her electric guitar, drawn in the SDMI art style Fanart by the amazing @spiraleel-blog on tumblr! Showing Arthur Kingsmen playing the synth in the SDMI art style

Notes:

A huge, HUGE thank you to the wonderful and amazing @spiraleel-blog on Tumblr for their amazing artwork, which I posted to this chapter. They did such a good job at translating Vivi and Arthur to SDMI's art style! I love it!

Chapter 2: Don't Fuck with my Money

Summary:

The curse loosens its hold on an unexpected ally, and the Mystery Skulls show Crystal Cove how THEY deal with their monsters.

Notes:

I had a little too much fun writing this chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Deep within the lower levels of Destroido, Ricky Owens sat before his monitors, deep in thought. 

Two days ago, the town had been saved from Rude Boy and the Ska-tastics’ “Dancing Plague” - and it wasn’t Mystery Incorporated that had stopped them. 

The Mystery Skulls: A group of young paranormal investigators formed by three young adults and a talking animal. Being short a female member, the Mystery Skulls didn’t fit the pattern perfectly, but in Mr. E’s mind it couldn’t possibly be a coincidence. It caught his attention enough that, without bothering to bring Brad, Judy, or Pericles into it, he started looking into them. 

Upon a surface search, The Mystery Skulls were a licensed group of investigators - bounty hunters , in some states - under the leadership of Vivi Yukino that traveled around the country looking for mysteries. They were very well established. Ricky found more than one case in which they worked closely with law enforcement as high as the FBI, and were actually recognized and rewarded for their efforts. Compared to the current and original Mystery Incorporated, who seldom took mysteries outside of Crystal Cove, were unpaid, and were met with ridicule for their efforts for most of their careers, that was extremely impressive. 

While the crimes the Mystery Skulls had solved were far from unmasking people in costumes, the cases they had solved ranged from stolen property to cases as serious as missing persons and murder. And in addition to the more traditional crimes they had solved, the Mystery Skulls also seemed to have an outstanding reputation as investigators in the Paranormal Community for the numerous cases in which they had exposed and dismantled dangerous cults, investigated hauntings, and performed successful exorcisms, as well as for the techniques they had pioneered among so-called “ghost/monster hunters” and the “proof” of the paranormal they had captured themselves. Ricky didn’t know how much he believed that part, but their record showed evidence of a highly experienced, successful, and tight-knit group. In other words, if they decided to side with the kids or to seek the treasure themselves, they had a high probability of becoming not just a problem, but a threat

Still, Ricky decided not to bring his concerns to the others just yet. Pericles didn’t seem the least bit concerned with the Mystery Skulls, if he’d even noticed them. And the same went for Brad and Judy. Speaking of… there might be another reason for Ricky to set the Mystery Skulls aside for now. He already had enough problems with his own team. With one member, specifically. 

Pericles was losing his mind. Even more concerning - he was seriously overstepping his bounds. He was spending Destroido’s money - Ricky’s money - carelessly, excessively, and without permission. 

It was for this reason among others that Ricky had blocked Pericles out of the system this morning. He hadn’t enjoyed doing it, and he was not looking forward to the argument that was sure to ensue when the bird noticed. Come to think of it, he’d better go ahead and steel himself for that. It was only a matter of time before it happened, and frankly he was surprised he hadn’t heard from Pericles already. 

Without really thinking about it, he closed his tabs pertaining to the Mystery Skulls, leaving the ones about Cassidy open for him to see. 

Cassidy wouldn’t take his shit. That had made her into an enemy. The thing was though, Ricky was starting to worry. He hadn’t heard from her or caught a glimpse of her on any of his cameras in over three weeks. Pericles had told Ricky that Angel had been “dealt with”. Ricky had assumed that meant he’d driven her out of town. But now… now he was starting to wonder if those words had meant something darker. 

No

Cassidy wasn’t dead. She couldn’t be. 

Ricky! ” Ricky jumped at the angry call of his name, and he quickly shut the tabs about Cassidy just before Professor Pericles - looking every bit as angry as he had expected him to be - landed on the monitor in front of him. 

“Ricky what have you done? I’ve been locked out of the system!” The parrot demanded, his scarred face and remaining green eye looking all the more malevolent in the dim light of the lair. 

Cassidy wouldn’t take his shit. And neither should I. 

“I know!” Ricky snapped, standing up. “I did it on purpose! You’re out of control, Professor Pericles! And I’m putting a stop to it!” Ricky’s heart was pounding out of his chest, but he felt a twinge of pride at himself. I did it. I stood up to him. No backing down, now. I’m in charge. I built Destroido from the ground up! While you were cooling your beak in prison!” He said with a hint of bitterness. Even after all this time, the wound from the old betrayal still stung. “It’s time that I-” 

Pericles was shaking with anger, but Ricky was still taken completely by surprise when the bird launched himself off of his perch and struck Ricky across the face so hard that he stumbled and fell on his back. The parrot landed on his chest, his furious expression just inches from Ricky’s frightened one.

“You are in charge of nothing , Ricky Owens!” Professor Pericles said, with more madness and malice than Ricky had ever heard the parrot use on one of their enemies , much less with Ricky. “You have never been anything other than an idiotic human mascot! A shoulder for me to perch upon! ” 

Every word Pericles spoke hurt. Even more than the still-stinging blow on Ricky’s cheek. It hurt in a way Ricky had forgotten he could hurt. Everything they’d done together when Ricky was a boy, all the effort Pericles had put into reconciling when they were adults. Was he really just a tool? Had he never been anything more than that to Pericles? 

Neither of them had any way of knowing, but there in the darkness, the black influence of an ancient curse was loosening its hold over Ricky Owens’ heart. And in a certain parallel dimension, the apparition of a teenage boy looked down at his hands to find that his own image was flickering. But the sight didn’t scare him - no. In fact, it made him shout for joy. 


Mystery Incorporated spent their morning at Shaggy’s house, taking care of poor Scooby, sick in bed with fright ever since he’d come running home from the hospital the other night quivering about how Nova had apparently flatlined before sitting straight up in bed and uttering the words: “Nibiru. Nibiru is coming.”  

It was certainly something, considering that A: Nova wasn’t a talking animal like Scooby, Pericles, or Mystery, and B: Nibiru was the same word that had been uttered by the mummy of Abigail Gluck, the word produced when Velma cobbled together a player for the planispheric disk, and what the ghost of Friar Gabriello Serra had risen from the dead to warn them about. 

Velma had been doing additional research about the event, of course. Courtesy of a book called Supernatural Curses and the Extra-Dimensional Forces Behind Them she had borrowed from her mother. 

“You think Nova's cursed?” Shaggy asked, not believing that Velma the skeptic would even consider it. 

“This whole town is cursed!” Velma exclaimed. “We got used to crazy criminals pretending to be monsters all the time, but things are different. This: I can’t explain.” 

“It must have something to do with the treasure buried underneath Crystal Cove.” Fred suggested. 

“The one the planispheric disk should lead us to, but instead it keeps leading us to strange old objects, like the flintlock and the conquistador’s helmet.” Daphne added. 

“The first and second key. To what and why: I don’t know.” Velma said. “Gang. For the first time in our history as mystery solvers, we have to consider that something truly supernatural is happening here!” 

“And now we have another thing to consider.” Fred said. 

“I assume you’re referring to the Mystery Skulls.” Velma said. “I researched them briefly, though I’ve been putting most of my energy into Nibiru. They’re a legit licensed mystery solving team, specializing in both regular crimes and in the supernatural. And it’s looking more and more possible that they could be another Mystery Incorporated group. I came across a reference online about an incident that occurred three years ago. Apparently one of their members died, and another was seriously injured.” 

“Like, the serious injury could have been Arthur. Maybe that’s how he lost his arm!” Shaggy said. 

“And the one that died must have been their fourth member!” Daphne cried. 

“Until we know otherwise, I think that’s the assumption we should run with. Oddly, that was the only mention of the incident that I could find. Whatever happened, it seems that somebody wanted it covered up.” Velma said. 

“But who?” Asked Fred. 

“That’s just one of the things we need to find out about them.” Velma said. 

“Rut if we just… asked them?” Scooby suggested. 

“That could go either fine, or very very badly.” Velma said. 

“Like, Velma’s right.” Shaggy said. “Like, we don’t know why they came here. Like, they could be looking for the treasure! Like, they could be just as messed up and corrupt as the Original Mystery Incorporated!” Shaggy said nervously. 

“And if that’s true, assuming the Mystery Skulls really are experienced in real supernatural encounters, then they could be just as dangerous as the original Mystery Incorporated, too. Or even worse!” 

The implications frightened Scooby right back under the covers again. 

“Like, you know what I say?” Shaggy said, trying to cheer up his beloved dog, “When things get scary, the scared get pizza! And when things get extra scary, we get extra deep-dish! Right, Scooby Doo?” 

“Scooby Dobbie De-licious!”

Shaggy’s promise of Pizza of course sent the gang on a trip to Planet Pizza From Outer Space that evening. 

Imagine their surprise, right before they could dig in, when Dr. Rick Spartan and Cachinga crashed through the front door with their car and started throwing all the food out the window. Imagine their double surprise when the lights went out and a giant fat demon suddenly appeared and devoured the rest of the food that Dr. Spartan hadn’t thrown out the window. 

… They really couldn’t do anything without mysteries finding them. 

These were the events that led to Mystery Incorporated’s second encounter with the Mystery Skulls. After the Gluten Demon left, Dr. Spartan was just telling them about the history of the monster when Velma’s phone rang. And much to Velma’s horror, all she could hear on the other end was the sound of a hungry growl. The call sent the gang into a frenzy - piling into the Mystery Machine. Fred broke several traffic laws on the drive over. 

Imagine their surprise when upon their arrival, the mystery had already been brought to an end. 

The museum itself was in disarray, with one of the walls blown out and the doors pulled off their hinges. Sheriff Stone was already there, and two of his deputies were rolling an already unmasked and very beat-up Gluten Demon into the back of his car. Much to the gang’s shock, it was none other than Francilee Jackson, who’d been supposedly swallowed whole by the creature live on her show the day before. An ambulance was parked outside, and Angie was sitting in the back with a blanket thrown over her shoulders. 

As for the Sheriff himself, he was taking statements - and you’d never guess from who. 

The Mystery Skulls . Vivi was doing most of the talking, looking rather wind-swept, dusty with rubble, brandishing her shiny silver bat. 

Not that Velma cared about that very much. The moment the van pulled up, she exploded out the back doors and rushed over to her mother. 

“Mom!” She cried, throwing herself into her Mother’s arms. “Mom! Are you hurt? What happened?” 

“Oh, I’m fine sweetie. That strapping young man in the orange vest over there helped get me to safety while his friends dealt with the demon. You might want to keep them around, sweetie. They really know their stuff.” 

While Velma saw to her mother, the rest of the gang, Dr. Spartan, and Cachinga went over to the Sheriff. 

“Hey, Sheriff! What happened here?” Fred asked. 

“Not another step, Mystery Inc .” Sheriff Stone said, looking far too smug. “The Mystery Skulls over here have already put this case to rest. And might I add - their methods seem much more effective .” 

“Hey-hey-hey, Sheriff.” Lewis suddenly interjected, “Don’t go dissing the hand that feeds you. From what we’ve heard, Mystery Incorporated has solved plenty of mysteries that you yourself have failed to solve. This very museum is filled to the brim with them. We stopped one .” 

Careful , Pepper. I was just starting to like you. And count yourself lucky I’m not arresting all of you for assault. Especially your little girlfriend, here.” 

“Oh come on , man!” Arthur said. 

“Yeah! How were we supposed to know it was a middle aged white lady under that mask? She was ripping doors off their hinges and eating everything edible in sight!” Vivi argued. 

“Damn right!” Arthur agreed. “Her mouth unhinged like a snake! I didn’t know a  human oral cavity could do that!” 

The Sheriff stuttered and blubbered for a few moments before he rounded on Mystery Incorporated and roared, “I CANNOT HANDLE THERE BEING TWO OF YOU!” Before storming off. 

“Well, we managed to stay here for three whole days before we rubbed the authorities the wrong way.” Arthur sighed. 

“Like don’t worry about it man.” Shaggy said. “The police in Crystal Cove are pretty like…” 

“Incompetent.” Velma said, finally rejoining the others. “Don’t mind the Sheriff. Believe it or not, he used to be even worse. Also, thank you. For saving my mother.” 

“Aw, it was nothing!” Vivi said.

 “We’re sorry for making a mess of the place. We did try to keep the damage contained.” Arthur apologized. 

“But it’s kind of difficult to do that when you’re trying to avoid getting squashed by a sumo wrestler in cosplay.” Mystery chuckled. 

“I heard that, you nasty little mongrel!”  Francilee Jackson hollered angrily from the back of Sheriff Stone’s car. 

“WHY DON’T YOU SAY THAT TO OUR FACES?” Lewis roared. 

“YEAH, YOU BITCH!” Vivi shouted, resting her bat on her shoulder and flipping Francilee the bird. “YOU WANNA GO AGAIN? SAY SOMETHING! I’LL BEAT YOUR ASS RIGHT HERE AND NOW!” 

“G-guys. Please calm down.” Said Arthur, grabbing each of his friends by the arm. 

“Thanks, Arthur.” They both said. 

“But I say,” Cachinga said, desperately wanting to change the subject, “What on Earth did happen here?” 


When the Mystery Skulls had come to the Haunted Museum, they really hadn’t known anything about a Gluten Demon on the loose. What they’d been there to research was about the curse of Crystal Cove that their source had told them about - and how they, the Mystery Skulls, fit into it. 

There were other groups like them, with four kids and a talking animal, and thanks to the little message from the universe that had sent them back to their birthplace of Crystal Cove, they knew that they were one of those groups, too. But they didn’t understand how they could be one of those groups, given that they had three members and not four, and they wondered if Mystery’s true nature had something to do with it. 

And if the curse they were supposedly a part of had anything to do with what had happened in the caves three years ago. 

Not that they told any of this to Mystery Incorporated, of course. Their source may have told them the kids were trustworthy, but given what they’d been told about the group before them, they thought it wise to be cautious at first. Especially given how much the Mystery Skulls potentially had to lose if their secrets were revealed to the wrong people at the wrong time. 

What they did tell the kids was that they were at the Museum doing research on the Curse that was supposedly on Crystal Cove. They didn’t say anything more than that, they merely left the door open for Mystery Inc to say something like, “So you know about the curse! We know about the curse and we’re investigating it too! Let’s team up!” But of course, things couldn’t be that easy. It escaped no one’s notice however that Mystery Incorporated definitely flashed each other a look . But they kept their mouths shut. 

The Mystery Skulls had been scanning the tomes of Angie Dinkley’s vast collection of supernatural texts for the info they needed when all of a sudden, there was a loud crash and a roar that sent all four of the veteran mystery solvers into instant fight-or-flight mode. 

When the Gluten Demon came around the corner, throwing doors and knocking over bookshelves, the Mystery Skulls were already braced for a fight. Mystery was on the verge of returning to his true form, the pink flames igniting around Lewis were indicative that he was about to do the same, Arthur was getting the hell out of his friends’ way, pulling Angie after him and getting her away from the fighting, and Vivi was spinning her baseball bat out from behind her back, the metal emitting an icy blue glow. It looked to be the start of an epic battle when all of a sudden Mystery stopped and said, “Wait a minute!” 

And that was when the beast charged… right past the Mystery Skulls and began to devour all of the pastries in the cafe. 

“What is it, Mystery?” Vivi asked. 

“If that’s supposed to be the Gluten Demon, then it’s an awful fake.” The kitsune-disguised-as-a-dog explained. 

“So does that mean that’s just a fat guy in a costume?” Lewis asked. 

“Correct.” 

“So, there’s probably no need to go all out then.” Lewis said, relaxing. 

“Eh, caution is still warranted. Just because they-” Mystery sniffed the air- “ She isn’t supernatural, doesn’t mean she isn’t dangerous.” 

“But not dangerous enough to warrant an angry ghost and a yokai?” Asked Vivi. 

“Probably not. And not dangerous enough to warrant ancient ice magic either.”

“But dangerous enough for a girl with a lot of pent-up anger and a baseball bat?” Vivi asked. The bat wasn’t glowing anymore, but Vivi looked really excited to use it.

“Oh, yes. Go for it.” 

And then she was shouting a war cry, running into battle. 

“Have fun, babe!” Lewis called after her.


“So you beat her into unconsciousness with a metal baseball bat?!” Daphne cried out in shock. 

“Yep. Sure did.” Vivi said with a thumbs-up. “She didn’t go down easy, either. I’ve got to hand her that.” 

“Wow, man. That’s like, really violent.” Shaggy gulped.

“Yet effective.” Velma said a bit too thoughtfully.

“Mystery Skulls, I like your style!” Dr. Spartan said, punching his palm.

“B-but… what about the trapping part?” Fred asked, dismayed. 

The trapping part ? Oh! Is that how you guys usually catch your criminals?” Mystery asked. 

“Well… yeah! Is there any other way?” 

“We usually just… fight them. Or lure them in for the authorities. Or exorcize them, if they’re a real demon or spirit. I dunno. We might have set a trap or two throughout our career. We definitely don’t usually. We don’t really do traps.” Lewis explained. 

Fred was so shook that he fainted right there on the spot. Daphne barely managed to catch him before he busted his head on the asphalt. 

“But there’s one thing I don’t understand.” Dr. Spartan said. “How could you tell the Gluten Demon wasn’t real at just a glance?”

“Oh, that’s easy!” Mystery said, his tail wagging proudly. “I’ve met the Gluten Demon, and that wasn’t him!” 

They talked a bit more before the two groups finally went their separate ways. Arthur offered for the Mystery Skulls to help Angie clean up her museum a bit and to help pay for the damages, given that they were partially responsible for it, but Angie just laughed it off. “Oh, don’t worry about it dear! Crystal Cove has excellent insurance! You four come by anytime you like!” Then they were piling into the van and heading back to where Lewis had set up the manor. 

“I like Crystal Cove, but I can see why our families moved when we were kids.” Vivi said. 

“No kidding. It’s no wonder so many mystery solving groups come out of here, curse or no curse.” Lewis agreed. 

I like those kids.” Mystery said, looking out the window fondly to where the Mystery Machine was driving out of sight. 

“Yeah.” Arthur agreed. “They seem just as nice as Angel Dynamite said they were.” 

“I’ll say.” Lewis agreed. “It’s impressive that they’ve remained as unaffected by the curse as they have been. I can sense it everywhere we go. Vivi, Arthur, I know you guys can’t feel it like Mystery and I can, but it’s kinda suffocating. No wonder so many people fall prey to it.” 

“I can get a sense of… something in this town, but I can’t imagine what you two must be sensing.” Vivi said.

“Everything Angel’s told us about Crystal Cove seems for the most part true.” Mystery said. “There’s some stuff she can’t have sensed or known about. But apart from that, it sounds like she was totally honest with us, at least to the best of her ability.”

“Makes me wonder if she wasn’t overexaggerating about her group, the Original Mystery Incorporated.” Vivi shuddered. 

“You’ve got that right. I mean, they’re bad enough that she faked her death the first chance she got just to get the fucking robots to stop trying to kill her.” Arthur said.

“She did say there might be hope for one of them.” Mystery said. “But we’d have to meet him to be sure.” 

“His name was… Ricky Owens, right?” Arthur asked, popping a CD into the player and turning it on. 

“Yep. Codename Mr. E .” Mystery confirmed.

“It would be nice to have allies, but for now I think Mr. E should come as second-priority.” Lewis said. On the radio, one of their songs began to play quietly. “Remember: Mr. E is still on the side of… what was the bird’s name?” 

 

“Trouble

How did I know that you'd be trouble?

 

“Professor Pericles.” Mystery said bitterly. “If half the stuff Angel said about him are true, then our ancestors are rolling in their graves.”

 

“Distant visions, you couldn’t handle it,

And you know that it's so hard to handle it.

 

“Right. Well, if Mr. E decides to side with him after we’ve told him our secrets, it could go very poorly for us.” Lewis said. 

“I agree, I agree. One mystery at a time.” The Kitsune agreed. 

 

“I told you don't fuck with my money!

This shit goes fast and life ain’t funny!

I told you don't fuck with my money if you're along for the ride!

 

“For starters,” Vivi said, fishing their latest trophy out of her bag, “What the heck is with this bowl, and why did Francilee seem so damn attached to it?”

“And why is it surrounded by the same energy as the curse?” Mystery asked. 

Tercero Llave ?” Lewis read off of the bottom, “ Third Key ? Third Key to what?” 

 

“Crazy,

How could I know that you'd be crazy?

How did I know that you can't handle it?

I know that you can understand a bit

So listen to me I said-”


“So you see Professor Pericles, it’s over!”

The night after the Mystery Skulls defeated the Gluten Demon, Ricky Owens took a stand.

This had to work. Ricky had gotten Brad and Judy in on it. Pericles was out of control, but Ricky still had hope. If he took the reins back, gave Professor Pericles a wake-up call, then maybe the caring, intelligent bird he’d known and loved as a boy might return. Maybe, just maybe, he was still in there somewhere. Ricky wanted him to still be in there somewhere.

You’re not the boss here, I am!” He declared, marching forward. “And you’re out of the group!” 

Whatever words Ricky had been about to deliver died in his throat as his world suddenly exploded with pain. 

Pain!Pain!Pain!Ithurts!Ithurts!Ithurts!Whatisthat?Whatisthat? Whatisthat?! 

Whatever it was, it was originating from his lower back and spreading outward to the rest of him. Ricky was no longer in control of his body as it spasmed with agony. It occurred to him that he should be screaming, he wanted to scream, but his muscles were clenching in such a way that all that escaped him was a pained whimper. 

He was vaguely aware that Pericles was talking. What was he saying? “Oh Ricky, Ricky. My loyal Brad and Judy told me of your little mutiny.” 

Those. Fucking. Snakes. He should have known. Those two betrayed their own son for Pericles and the treasure. How could he have been so stupid as to think that he wasn’t open game for them to betray too? 

“So, last night while you were asleep, I put mutated cobra larvae in your spine.”

Wheezing with agony, Ricky’s efforts to keep his last shred of dignity failed, and he collapsed to his knees with pain. 

“Every time I press this button,” Pericles explained with a twinge of glee, “a little venom is released.” 

From where his forehead was pressed to the cold hard floor, his eyes squeezed shut with pain, Ricky Owens couldn’t see them, but he could feel Brad and Judy’s vile sniggering and Pericles’ cruel smirk. He found the strength somehow to sit up on his knees, clutching his back with pain, and at the sight of the cruel glint in the eyes of those he’d once called friends, his heart seized with a different kind of pain. 

“So, as you can see - or feel - I’m still very much in control. You do as I say .”

The parrot’s gaze was laced with cruelty and madness, and Ricky knew, he knew, that no matter how hard he tried to resist, or how hard he fought, he wouldn’t be able to get out of this. Despair welled up within him at the realization, and he pressed his forehead into the floor again, refusing to let the bird see the tears welling up in his eyes. 

“First, we steal the planispheric disk from the kinder. Then, we destroy them. ” And as the parrot began to laugh, Ricky realized that all he was now, and maybe all he had ever been, was Pericles’ shoulder to perch on. He’d do anything to make this pain stop. And he would never escape, because he could never escape. He didn’t have the strength, nor the skill or wit. He’d been caged within the walls of his own company, boxed in by his own actions. And whatever happened from here, he would have no control over it, because all he was now was one of Pericles’ pawns on the table - usable and disposable. 

Cassidy was right. She was right about everything. 

Pericles had lost his mind a long time ago. The parrot Ricky had once loved was gone, and maybe he’d been an illusion from the start. And now thanks to Ricky, Pericles had the resources to make his every dark desire a reality with no one to stop him. 

This is my fault. I deserve this pain. I’d do anything to take it all back. Cassidy was right. 

From a certain parallel dimension, a very peculiar trio sat in a red room, watching the scene unfolding on Earth. The first was an apparition of a teenage boy - now appearing as though he wasn’t completely there. His image was ever so slightly translucent, and he couldn’t be happier about it. But his heart welled with despair at the sight of what was happening to his counterpart below. The second was the apparition of a very short man in a red suit. And the third, perhaps the most unusual of all, was a well-groomed cocker spaniel with red bows pinned to each of her ears. 

“Oh, man. This is really bad , Daddy-o.” The boy gulped nervously. “Is there anything we can do?” 

“You know there isn’t anything we can do from here, in The Red Room.” The red-clad man said. 

“There must be something .” 

“Ricky Owens is lost to the curse.” 

Look at me! You know that’s not true!” The boy insisted. 

“Ricky Owens cannot save himself. And there is no way to send a message to those he would ally himself with of his plight.” The cocker spaniel said, and the other two fell silent to hear her wisdom. For they knew that she was older and wiser than they, and her word would be the final one. 

“Mystery Incorporated is far from the point in their journey in which they will seek us out. The same goes for the Mystery Skulls. And their alliance is failing to form as quickly as we had hoped, if at all. With the approaching of Nibiru, they need all the allies they can get, and there’s no time to waste in forming those bonds. If this one soul has truly broken free of the Evil Entity’s influence, then perhaps not only can he be saved, but he could be the key to bringing them together.” 

“But there is much history between Ricky Owens and the new Mystery Incorporated.” The man in red said. “Even if they learn of this, we cannot know if they would help him. Or if they could .” 

“This is true.” She said. “But such history does not exist with the Mystery Skulls. And they above all others can see and understand the nature of this curse in ways others cannot. Not to mention that Mystery is a much closer relative of my people than any in his place that have come before him - and as a member of the Yōkai bloodline, he has retained many of the abilities of his ancestors that even Scooby has not. And then there is Lewis to consider, half in their world, and half in another. And Vivi, who has become every bit the warrior her ancestor was. But I think, though he may have no supernatural powers to call his own - that it may be Arthur who possesses the strength, skill, wit, and allies required to save Ricky Owens.”

“But the Mystery Skulls don’t consider the Old Mystery Incorporated a priority. They haven’t even met them yet. How are they to know?” 

“The only way I see to make the timeline we desire come to pass…” The cocker spaniel said, “Is to take advantage of the one intact trifecta that remains.”

Notes:

I finally got to write angst of my favorite depressed, complex, traumatized bastard. :D

Chapter 3: In My Dreams

Summary:

The Mystery Skulls have a weird encounter on the road while Scooby is having strange and vivid dreams and Mystery Incorporated is juggling several mysteries at once. Meanwhile, Mr. E is struggling with the realities of his situation, clutching at whatever threads of control he can maintain over his own fate.

Notes:

And so, the plot begins to thicken...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A few days after the incident at the Haunted Museum, The Mystery Skulls had just left Lewis’ Manor and were on their way to the Burlington Library. Through their investigations through the records of Crystal Cove (and what they already knew from what their source had told them), they’d discovered a reference to another Mystery Incorporated group: The Benevolent Lodge of Mystery. They knew that other groups like theirs had existed in Crystal Cove throughout the town’s history, but this was the third actual concrete example they’d found, the first being the Mystery Fellowship (aka: the Darrow family) and the second being The Fraternitas Mysterium (but their source had already told them enough about them that they didn’t need to do any further investigating). They were hoping to learn more about the Benevolent Lodge of Mystery, and maybe even to find clues about other groups as well. 

“I’m gonna ask you again, Arthur. Are you sure you’re okay? You don’t look right. And the library is still gonna be there tomorrow.” 

“Nah, I’m fine, Vivi. Just… I dunno. I’m just feeling kinda sleepy today.” 

And indeed, it was visible to all of Arthur’s friends that the bags under his eyes were back. But Arthur, who all too often hid his pain from his friends, was vastly underexplaining how he was feeling. The fact of the matter was, he’d felt increasingly over the past couple days as if he was becoming disconnected from his own body, and it had reached its peak this morning. Arthur felt as if he could fall over at any moment ever since he’d gotten out of bed. Not to mention that his whole left side was throbbing - he really needed his meds adjusted, they weren’t working as well as they should.

But he didn’t want to trouble his friends with his issues, and he knew how important this investigation was. And above that, he was afraid of being a burden. Which led him to where he was now, sitting in the back of the van trying not to doze off. 

Unaware of the true nature of their friend’s condition, Lewis was driving and Vivi and Mystery sat in the front with him. “Do you think he’s okay?” Lewis asked quietly. 

“I don’t think he’s as okay as he wants us to think. You know how Arthur is.” Vivi replied in a hushed tone. 

“Maybe it’s his meds?” Mystery suggested. 

“Possibly.” 

“Whatever’s going on with him, the Burlington Library is also a historic home.” Lewis said. “We were planning to spend the night anyway. Maybe when we get there they’ll let him turn in early? Lie down somewhere while we look for clues?” 

“Lewis! LOOK OUT!” Vivi shouted. 

“Oh, SHIT! ” Lewis slammed down on the brakes and the van came to a screeching halt just a foot shy of hitting a rather unusually dressed fellow standing in the middle of the road. His motorcycle sat parked not far off.

Lewis stuck his head out the window. “Hey, what they hell , man? Are you trying to get yourself killed?!” 

“Stand and deliver! I’m the Dandy Highwayman! And this is a robbery.” The man said, pointing his guns at the windshield. 

Lewis, Vivi, and Mystery were not impressed. 

“What’s going on guys, why did we stop?” Arthur asked sleepily, poking his head over the backseat. 

“Apparently we’re about to be victims of a ‘robbery’ .” Vivi explained dryly. 

“Looks like another one of Crystal Cove’s fake monsters.” Said Mystery. 

“What do you guys think? Shall I whip out the bat?” Vivi asked.

“Nah, stay here. I think I’ve got this one.” Lewis said, getting out. 

“Lew, please don’t kill him.” 

“So, what’re you supposed to be? The ghost of the Dread Pirate Roberts?” Lewis asked. 

To be fair, the Highwayman was very smooth in recovering from the initial surprise of failing to intimidate Lewis. He pointed the barrel of one of his weapons directly at Lewis and said, “I believe you fail to understand, my dear fellow. I am the Dandy Highwayman, and this is a robbery. I’ll be taking all of your valuables in this bag, if you don’t mind.”

“Uh-huh. So like… what are you though? A ghost?” 

“My dear lady!” The Highwayman said, walking past Lewis like he was trying to pretend he wasn’t there. He walked up to Vivi’s window. “What a captivating woman. I see an intelligence in those eyes that could only belong to someone worth listening to for hours and hours on end.” 

“Oh, really ?” Vivi asked, playing along. 

Lewis was shaking with anger. His eyes turned black, his irises glowing a malevolent pink.

The Highwayman, bless him, was oblivious to the fact that he was enraging one of the single most powerful spirits in North America. “Yes, really. I ask, would you like to accompany me? I would be absolutely thrilled to hear all about your life, your hopes, your dreams, and your aspirations.” 

Honey ,” Vivi said dryly, “if I told you about half of my life, you wouldn’t believe a word of it. Seriously though, Lew-Lew has me curious. What exactly are you supposed to be? A ghost?” 

The highwayman didn’t say anything. 

“Yeah, I didn’t think so. See, around these parts we know a ghost when we see one. Do you know how?” 

The Highwayman looked at her confused, so Vivi pointed in the direction of the increasingly bright pink glow. 

“Please don’t kill him, Lew.”

When the Highwayman turned, he came face-to face with an absolutely furious spirit. Lewis had gone full ghost - his head a floating skull above his broad shoulders, flames engulfing his cranium and shoulders where his hair should be. And his body was covered by his frightening black and white skeleton suit, the familiar golden heart throbbing with emotion. The Highwayman was so terrified when he saw Lewis that he screamed and ran, nearly knocking his bike over in his efforts to get on it, and nearly running it off the cliff when he tried to race away.

No sooner were the sounds of his engines fading into the distance, Vivi was laughing herself to tears and Lewis was begrudgingly resuming his human illusion and getting back in the car. Mystery was trying (and failing) not to giggle too, and though Arthur was smiling, he was too tired to laugh. 

“It’s not funny.” Lewis grumbled. 

“Oh come on, Lew.” Vivi giggled, taking off her glasses to wipe the tears out of her eyes, “It was a little funny. I almost feel sorry for the guy, he was so scared! ” Then she burst out into laughter again. 

“Do you guys think we should maybe-” Arthur yawned - “call Mystery Incorporated? That seemed like it’d be right up their alley, don’t you think?” 

“I don’t think we ever got their phone numbers.” Mystery said. 

“No, I don’t think we did. We ought to next time we see them.” 

“Oh! I got Mrs. Dinkley’s phone number. I insisted after that mishap at the Haunted Museum, just in case she did need our help with anything after all.” Arthur said, getting out his phone. 

He dialed, and the phone rang for a few moments before Mrs. Dinkley picked up. “Hello, Mrs. Dinkley. It’s Arthur, from the Mystery Skulls. We just had a run-in with something… weird, and we wanted to get word to Velma and her friends about it. Would you mind giving us her number? Or just passing the word along?” 


Back at the Crystal Cove Library, Scooby Doo had fallen asleep while looking for clues about the Highway Dandyman with the gang. This should have come as no surprise - the great dane hadn’t been sleeping well lately, plagued by terrible and vivid nightmares. Shaggy had been really drowsy the past couple days, too. This time however, Scooby’s dream was more than just a dream. 

Within the world of slumber, Scooby lifted his head off of the tome on which it rested to find his friends had left their seats, the pile of books they’d been using back on their shelves. At the familiar sound of a bell, Scooby turned to see Nova standing by the doorway. Without a word, she turned and left. Curious and confused, not fully aware he was asleep, Scooby hopped off the chair he’d been sitting on and followed. When Scooby walked through the doorway after her, he found himself in an unfamiliar corridor. The walls were covered by crimson curtains, and the floors were a strange, smooth black and white zigzag pattern.

“Nova?” Scooby called. 

He looked in the direction it looked she’d gone and there at the end of the hall by a marble statue was another doorway. Scooby walked down the corridor and through the doorway, and found himself in a room. 

The walls and floor were the same as they had been in the hall, but the middle of the room was tastefully furnished with black chairs and tables and silver lamps in a very simplistic and modern style. A very nervous and very familiar looking teen wearing a yellow and white striped t-shirt was sitting in one of the chairs, and over in an empty space of floor, a strange, very short man in a red suit was dancing to a jazzy tune. Scooby couldn’t help but tilt his head and cock his eyebrow with confusion.

The little man finished his dance and gave a bow, and then said in a voice that echoed throughout the entire space, “Welcome, to the sitting room, Scooby Doo.”

It frightened Scooby so much that he awoke, his head shooting off of the book he’d been sleeping on with a frightened yell. The sudden movement moved the pages and revealed a piece of old parchment that had been hidden between them.

The gang had paused their research, and Velma was on the phone with (Scooby realized after a few seconds of listening) Arthur Kingsmen, one of the Mystery Skulls. Whatever they were talking about must have been good, because she let out an excited “Jinkies!” near the end of the call.

When Velma got off the phone, she reported to the gang that Arthur had called to let her know that the Mystery Skulls had just had a run-in with The Highway Dandyman, but he’d failed to rob them or to get Vivi to go with him, but it was just weird enough that they figured they’d let Mystery Inc. know. 

Fred was actually relieved that they hadn’t caught him, because he was eager to get to trapping again after his opportunity to trap had been thwarted two mysteries in a row, now. 

After that, the gang returned to their books, and not a minute later Velma found their first clue. All of the books on “dashing rogues” and “devinaire thieves” were checked out by the women who had been abducted. Fred found their second one not long after: a members list for a book club with all the ladies’ names on it, including Daphne’s Mom. Which was odd, because Nan Blake hated reading (unless it was a shopping catalog). 

That was when Velma noticed the piece of parchment. 

“Where did this come from?” She asked, picking it up. “Cuarto Llave!” She read off of it. 

“It’s the fourth key!” Daphne cried. 

“But like, we haven’t found the third. I thought we were like, finding these in order.” Shaggy said, rubbing his eyes from where he was resting with his head in his arms on the table. 

“Guys, I don’t think it was any accident that we found this. But why here? And how does it tie into the Dandy Highwayman?” Velma asked.

“All I know is we have to come up with some answers fast, or I might never see my mother again!” 

“I’ve got it! I’ve got the perfect plan to trap this Dandy Highwayman!” Fred declared giddily. 

And like that, it was trapping time. 

Unfortunately for Fred, when the time came, he would eat his words about being glad the Mystery Skulls hadn’t caught the Highwayman, when the next girl he took was Daphne.


Daphne and the other women, lucky for the gang, were under no kind of “spell”, as the men of Crystal Cove seemed to think. Rather, being the clever meddling kid she was, she’d gone along with the Dandy Highwayman on purpose to get on the inside and make sure the other women were alright. One act of deception by Daphne and a trap involving some nets and a shed full of TNT later, the Highwayman was unmasked (as the librarian - who would have thought?) and all was well in Crystal Cove once again (at least as “well” as it ever was in Crystal Cove at any given relatively peaceful moment).

… That is, until Scooby fell asleep in the Mystery Machine on the way home. 

Shaggy and Scooby were both really tired. Shaggy had been getting increasingly “out of it” the past few days, and he seemed really sleepy - Velma and Scooby were convinced he was getting sick, but he insisted he was still well enough to solve mysteries with the rest of the gang for now. And Scooby of course hadn’t been sleeping well, Kriekstaffebots and “Nibiru is Coming” Nova haunting his nightmares (but that was just too many donuts before bed, right?). 

One of the Mystery Skulls’ songs was playing on the radio (Velma had started listening to their music as part of her research about them. Suspicious or not, they were really good.) Shaggy and Scooby weren’t contributing to the conversation much, opting to enjoy Lewis’ voice playing softly from the radio instead. Both of them were looking forward to being back at the Rogers’ residence where they could eat three dinners and then go straight to bed for some well-earned rest. 

 

"When I see you in my dreams,

You can fly so high it seems.

Took me to another level,

Of your love."

 

And the next thing Scooby knew, he was back in the sitting room. 

The dog trembled in fright as that same little man in the red suit walked out from behind one of the red curtains. “Scooby Doo. The time has come. She is… here.” He said in that same echoing voice. The curtains opened once again, and Nova stepped into the room. 

“Nova?” Scooby said hopefully. 

“I am not Nova.” The cocker spaniel said. “I have only borrowed her body so that I may bring you an urgent message.” 

Scooby got down from the chair in which he sat and the two dogs sat across from each other to talk. 

“Scooby Doo, your life is in danger. All of your lives are in danger.” 

“Huh?” 

“I am of the Anunnaki: inter-dimensional beings that visit the planet Earth every few thousand years. We arrive at a time called Nibiru , when the barriers between our worlds grow weak.” Not-Nova explained. “The Annunaki have a long history of helping humans, but we have no physical form and must inhabit animals. This is why some animals - our descendants, like you and Professor Pericles - can talk, and others cannot. This is also why populations of fantastical animal-like creatures exist across the world. They belong to bloodlines that are much closer relatives of ours, and given such they have retained many of our powers.

“But not all Annunaki are kind and good.” Nova said. “There are evil ones, and the most evil of all is imprisoned beneath Crystal Cove, and must not be set free.” 

Scooby gulped, and began to tremble in fear. 

“But you will not be alone in this endeavor.” Not-Nova said. “When you awaken tomorrow morning, you will find a gift I have prepared for you. Its true value may be unclear at first, but stopping Professor Pericles from freeing his master and destroying the evil entity will be nearly impossible without it. And it will make Pericles’ efforts even more difficult. With the help of my gift, you must undo it, Scooby Doo. Save yourself. Save your friends! Save the world!” 

Scooby was so terrified he was awake and on his feet in an instant. 

“The cursed treasure is evil! Evil! We have to destroy it!” 

As his friends looked on in horror at Scooby’s sudden declaration, the Mystery Skulls continued to play in the background.

 

And I’m back in my waking life,

Wished you could teach me how to fly.

You make me wish that I was sleeping.

But you keep fighting to survive.

 

Somehow you’re only in my dreams. 

Cause’ as real as this may seem, 

I used to think that this was real, 

Til’ you came down and you rescued me.

 


If being around Professor Pericles was like walking on eggshells before Ricky ended up with mutated cobra larvae in his spine, it was absolutely hellish after.

Destroido’s main building was big , and Ricky had to keep making his rounds to keep up appearances. So avoiding Pericles, Brad, and Judy was easy. It took all of one day for Ricky to become a professional at it. 

It came at his poor employees’ expense of course, but he told himself that if he somehow survived until their next paycheck, they’d find a fat bonus that served as his apology. He was a lot more thorough than usual in his inspections and duties, hid in the breakroom for hours on end, took all his meals in the upstairs cafeteria rather than in the one downstairs near the labs or in his private rooms (much to the confusion and horror of his staff), and took an extra break in the bathroom to get his shit together when the urge to scream became too much. 

(He was fine. Really. He was totally fine.)

Unfortunately though, he couldn’t hide from Pericles, Brad, and Judy forever. All he wanted to do when that happened was disappear - and sooner rather than later, he usually got his wish. When the others weren’t either snapping at Ricky or rubbing his weakness in his face, they treated him like he was just a fly on the wall. After all, he wasn’t a teammate worth listening to anymore, he was a tool

An idiot human mascot for Pericles to perch upon.

It wasn’t that Ricky didn’t try to give input - the scheme Pericles was concocting to build a fake post-apocalyptic Crystal Cove and give Brad and Judy plastic surgery to trick Fred and the kids into giving away where they’d hidden the planispheric disk was an utterly insane longshot that he doubted would work even if it wasn’t unnecessarily expensive and complicated madness

He supposed he could have phrased it better, but he still got tortured with the remote again just for arguing. 

Still, at the end of the day, when Ricky crawled back into his rooms, laid on his bed and stared at the wall trying to sleep (fuck you, insomnia) and wishing he could cry his emotions out, a voice in the back of his mind reminded him that he deserved this. 

It was his actions that had put Professor Pericles in the favorable position he was in now, and it was his actions that had led him here.

Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.

He’d been a fool to think he meant a thing to his old friends. He’d acted like the leader of the group ever since their alliance began (and why wouldn’t he, considering it was his roof over their heads and his resources they were spending to solve their mystery? Pericles had proven he couldn’t be trusted with leadership, and Brad and Judy were a couple of empty-headed followers), and now they were making him pay for his hubris. 

Stupid. Stupid. Stupid .  

To make matters worse, starting the day after Ricky’s failed rebellion, he noticed he was starting to feel… disconnected. As the days passed, he felt himself becoming increasingly lightheaded, unfocused, and sleepy (though he didn’t get much sleep no matter how hard he tried - again, fuck you, insomnia). There were even moments when it seemed as if he was watching his own body move on autopilot from the outside looking in. 

Ricky could think of only two possible explanations: either it was a side effect of the poison he was being tortured with (because God only knew what the after effects of mutated cobra venom were), or his depression was coming back. 

As ridiculous as it sounded, he honestly hoped it was the former, because now was not the time for his own bullshit to cause even more problems for him. 

Still, it was most certainly a possibility. He’d been off his meds for over a year now, trying not to be dependent on them for his entire life. And it had worked - his depression hadn’t come back after he stopped (sending helpful hints to a certain gang of meddling kids had helped with that too). But given recent events, it would make sense if his mental state had changed. 

Assuming it was the latter (he couldn’t exactly do anything about the former), Ricky started taking his pills again and did what he’d done in the past to chase his demons off: he poured himself into working. 

Ricky refused to let himself fall into the state he’d ended up in in the past. Especially now, when he was vulnerable enough already. So, to keep himself from getting to that point, he forced himself to do basic daily tasks like cleaning and personal hygiene in the mornings. Then once the day actually got started, he put even more vigor into his rounds, looked for non-existent things to fix on the Enigma Machine (he was allowed near the car, but he wasn’t allowed to drive it unless Brad, Judy, or Pericles was with him), and when he wasn’t doing that he was looking for Cassidy. 

He had been worried before. He was really worried, now. There hadn’t been a trace of her in weeks - ever since Pericles had said she’d been taken care of . Ricky had been a fool to twist those words for the sake of his own comfort. 

She’s not dead. She’s not dead. She can’t be dead.

Still, it wasn’t easy. 

Firstly, Pericles wasn’t giving him access to the internet. He was only allowed access to things within Destroido’s own systems, save their communications. To top it off, Brad and Judy kept barging in at random moments any time he was online just to “check in”. 

Bullshit . It was another tactic to remind him of his place, and nothing more. 

Secondly, no matter how hard he worked or how busy he kept himself, his symptoms persisted. Were the meds not working? Or did he need his dosage adjusted? Perhaps it really was because of the venom. Or maybe it was unrelated, and he was just getting sick? 

Whatever. He didn’t care what happened to him. All he cared about anymore was knowing that Cassidy was alright. One evening, Mr. E was using the company’s systems, searching for any trace of Cassidy, when he became aware of a certain pair of back-stabbing leeches entering the room behind him. 

Ignore them, and maybe they’ll go away.  

“You’ve been on the computer more and more.” Brad observed.

Fuck.

“He sure has, Brad!” Judy piped in, “You’re not allowed on the internet, so what do you do in here for hours on end?” 

“There’s been no sign of her for weeks!” Ricky blurted out, turning around to face them. 

“Who are you looking for?” Judy asked. 

Cassidy .” Ricky replied, failing to conceal the concern in his voice. 

“Maybe she finally gave up.” Brad suggested smugly. 

No! She would never give up!” Ricky said firmly, standing up. “She’s gone .”

“Of course she’s gone.” Professor Pericles said, flying into the room and landing on a monitor above Ricky’s head. “Anyone who crosses me gets… eliminated.” 

Ricky’s heart sank to his feet, hammering like a drum the whole way down. Horror twisted his guts into knots. “N-no. You didn’t .” Ricky stammered. The last bit came out higher pitched than intended, his throat was closing in on itself and his vision was blurring around the edges. It took a second for him to realize it was because tears were welling in his eyes.

She’s not dead. She’s not dead. She can’t be dead.

“You were informed she had been taken care of.” The bird said, fluffing his feathers dismissively. Ricky’s legs gave out under him and he sank to his knees. It was suddenly getting very hard to breathe. 

You agreed with him that something needed to be done about her. What did you think he was going to do?! Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.

And of course, seeing it getting to Ricky, Pericles had to take the opportunity to twist the knife. “Would you like to know how she died?” The parrot asked, fluttering down from the top of the monitor to the edge of the desk. 

The only one of us left that was worth saving, the only person left on Earth who might have given a shit about you, and he killed her. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. It’s all your fault. You killed her. You killed her! You killed her!

“If it is any consolation, my sweet Ricky, she likely did not suffer.” Pericles said. “They say that drowning is one of the most peaceful ways to die. If the explosion didn’t kill her instantly.” 

“Fuck you.” Ricky wheezed. 

“What?”  

“FUCK YOU! You bastard!” Ricky roared. “You were always jealous of her! All because you wanted me all to yourself, you just couldn’t let me have anyone else that I loved! And look at what you’ve done to us!” Ricky wasn’t afraid anymore. He didn’t care anymore. He felt as if he was watching from the outside as just a tiny splash of the years of repressed anguish spilled out of him. “Brad and Judy threw away their own son like garbage for that stupid treasure! Anyone with eyes can see what I’ve become! Cassidy was the only one of us who was strong enough to stay good in spite of that stupid curse - in spite of you! And YOU KILLED HER!” 

Ricky didn’t even mind the punishment he received for his outburst. Even when his throat was hoarse from his silent screams and his spine felt as if it was being ripped out, the pain was a welcome distraction from his grief and his crushing guilt. Those hurt a thousand times more than anything Pericles could ever do to him.

You deserve this. She’s gone. She’s dead. You killed her. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.

When it was over and Ricky came back to his senses, he was alone. Pericles, Brad, and Judy had just left him there on the floor to get ahold of himself. He didn’t know how long he laid there, waiting for the aftershocks to subside, but when he got up he was feeling oddly numb. He took a look around the room one more time before he shut off his monitors, turned out the lights, and left to return to his rooms. 

Once in the privacy of his own chambers, he went to the kitchen first, where he retrieved a bottle of wine. Something stronger tempted him, but he didn’t want to completely silence his pain with alcohol. Cassidy deserved better than that. Then he went into his room and shut and locked the door behind him. 

Ricky uncorked the wine and took a long swig straight from the bottle, before he set it on his bedside table, walked into his bathroom, stood before the sink, and took a long look at himself. 

Fuck , he hated himself. He didn’t realize it was possible, but he hated the man that scowled back at him in the mirror even more than he hated Professor Pericles. Disgustingly fat, hair that had grown past his shoulders simply because he didn’t give enough of a shit about himself to cut it, dark bags under his eyes that carried the burden of his existence. 

Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.

His own self-loathing stabbed through the cloud of numbness that had been shielding him, and without even thinking about it, Ricky screamed and punched the mirror as hard as he could. 

It didn’t shatter. Rather, it left a crater-like crack where his fist hit the glass, and he wasn’t sure if that said more about the mirror or about what a damn weakling he was. Either way, his hand was bleeding. 

Ricky was tempted to leave it as it was, but he begrudgingly disinfected and then bandaged his bloodied knuckles before walking back into his bedroom, that familiar numbness returning. Then he sat down on the edge of his bed and took another few gulps of that wine, ignoring the throbbing pain in his hand, and he… existed. He honestly wasn’t sure how long he just sat there, numb to the universe, occasionally taking another drink, before he turned his head and his eyes fell upon the framed photo of Cassidy, his beautiful Angel, on his dresser. 

Just the sight of her broke the spell. Ricky’s throat closed again, he choked back a sob, and he wiped his tears away with his sleeve. Then he set the bottle down on his bedside table, reached down under his bed, and pulled out a box he didn’t touch very often anymore - it was custom made, made of dark mahogany with a certain logo in the shape of a magnifying glass on the lid. He unlatched it, opened it, and took out a large photo album before closing the box and sliding it back under from whence it came.  

With a level of carefulness he didn’t use with many other things, Ricky opened the book to his favorite pages - the ones that were about her

Angel Dynamite. 

When they had first reunited when Cassidy first returned to Crystal Cove, he’d never said anything about the fact that she used his old nickname for her as her new alias. But damn , did she rock the DJ look. In spite of everything, she’d managed to move on from the trauma of their youth, something he had never been able to do. Cassidy had continued to grow and change in a way he hadn’t, and she’d made something of herself. “Angel Dynamite the DJ” wasn’t quite as grandiose as “Mr. E the wealthy and powerful CEO and founder of Destroido Industries”, but unlike him the person she’d become was good , and she had found and kept her happiness where she could. 

He’d never told her, but he had always admired her for that. Why had he never told her that ?

Cassidy Williams, their first day of their freshman year at Crystal Cove High. She looked so dorky and cute in her pigtails, those square glasses, and that pretty green dress. 

Angel Dynamite standing by her radio station for K-Ghoul’s grand opening. 

Cassidy eating with a younger him at Skipper Sheldon’s. 

Angel Dynamite DJ-ing an event in Crystal Cove. 

Cassidy standing with him in her parents’ foyer just before he took her to prom. 

Cassidy sitting with him on the hood of the Enigma Machine. 

Cassidy Williams, with her Mystery Incorporated pin proudly pinned to her dress in the photo they took of her for the club’s page in the yearbook.

‘Thinking of Cassidy again,’ him-of-the-past had written next to this photo. ‘Remembering when we first met. Professor Pericles was there and I could tell he was jealous. He didn’t want to share me with anyone.’

Meeting me was the worst thing that ever happened to you.

Ricky cried that night in a way he hadn’t cried in twenty years. I’m so sorry, Cassidy. How could you ever forgive me? My Angel Dynamite. 

Insomnia be damned, his exhaustion finally took over and he eventually cried himself into a fitful slumber. 

Fitful that is, until the dream. 

Ricky opened his eyes to find that instead of on his purple bedspread, he was for some reason laying on the floor. But it was most certainly not his floor or his room. He was in a corridor. The floor had the strangest black and white zigzag pattern, and the walls were covered by crimson curtains. 

Ricky sat up, rubbing the wetness from his eyes. He swallowed nervously and stood. There was a doorway at the end of the corridor, and standing next to it was… him . The younger, thinner, healthier version of himself. Back when he was seventeen, the last time he had ever been happy. Solving mysteries, in love, and still thought he was surrounded by loyal friends. The version of himself he’d wanted nothing more than to go back to for the past twenty years. 

God, you must think I’m such a piece of shit. 

But, the other him wasn’t looking at him with disgust. There was something warm yet sad in his expression. He walked through the doorway. Ricky followed. 

The room he found himself in was a circular intersection between the corridor he’d just come from and two other hallways. At the center of it sat a small, vaguely familiar cocker spaniel. And right as Ricky entered, two other figures walked through the other two doors with just as much trepidation. But Ricky wasn’t paying attention to them. The doorway to his left… for some reason he felt compelled to go there. Was that where the other him had gone? 

Curious, he walked into the room, past the cocker spaniel, and stepped into the dark corridor from which one of the other two figures had come. 

As Ricky continued onward, it was so dark he couldn’t see a thing. The doorway behind him had disappeared, and its light along with it. He wasn’t exactly sure when he fell asleep. But the second he opened his eyes, he was suddenly wide awake. 

Coming face-to-face with the bared teeth of an angry great dane will do that to you. 

Notes:

Hehehe. More angst. And the next chapter is going to be SO much fun to write. What song do you think the next chapter will be named/themed after?

Chapter 4: Freaking Out

Summary:

The summary is basically this chapter's title. Something really fucking weird happens. And the affected parties freak out about it. Which you can hardly blame them for. Bless their hearts.

Notes:

This fic is coming out of me faster than any fic ever has before.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ricky was so startled at the sight of the furious dog he shouted a curse word and shot out of bed, only he got tangled in the sheets and ended up falling backwards on his ass with his back against the wall, knocking the lamp off the nightstand in the process. So… what ended up coming out of his mouth went something like this: 

“SHIT!” *shoots out of bed* “ What the fuck-” *stumbles* “ AAH!” *falls on ass and bangs head* “OW! Fffuck! ” He cursed, rubbing the back of his skull where his noggin had bounced off the wall.

“You’re not Raggy.” The dog growled. 

And that was when Ricky’s wits returned to him. Wait a minute. “Scooby?” And indeed, there was no mistaking the talking great dane with the blue collar. “What the hell are you doing in my-” 

Ricky’s surroundings finally registered in his brain. 

“This… is not my room.” He said dumbly. 

And if Scoobert’s presence and his surroundings were any indication, then that had to mean he was in Norville Rogers’ room, in the Rogers’ Mansion… How and why?

No. It’s Shaggy’s room!” Scooby snarled, hopping off the bed and advancing menacingly. Oh shit. Ricky scrambled backwards. “And you are not my Shaggy!” 

Ricky was suddenly very aware that in spite of his goofy disposition and friendly yet somewhat cowardly nature, Scooby was still a 160-pound great dane with a bite force of approximately 238 PSI, and was therefore very capable of ripping Ricky’s fragile human body to shreds. Especially if he thought Mr. E was an imminent threat to his beloved owner.

“N-now Scooby,” Ricky said, his back finally hitting the opposite wall, “let’s talk about this! I swear, I have no idea how I ended up in Norville- I mean, Shaggy’s room. But! I will be happy to vacate the premises!”

Who are you? ” The dog demanded. 

“Who am I? What are you talking about? We’ve met several times. You know who I am!” 

“I know you are not my Shaggy! So who are you?” 

What-”  That was when Ricky’s eyes fell upon his own hands, held out in front of him defensively. 

Those were not his hands. Or his arms. And this green shirt definitely wasn’t his! Wait a goddamn minute-  

“What the fuck-” Ricky’s hands- whoever’s hands they were- covered his mouth with shock, and all he wanted was to repeat the three words he’d just spoken, because that was when it occurred to him that that was not his voice! 

I need a mirror. Now.

No longer caring about potentially getting eaten, Ricky scrambled to his feet and ran. Past Scooby and through the doorway, not really knowing where he was going, but he was in luck. Shaggy’s attic bedroom came with a bathroom, and he’d just run right into it. Ricky clutched the edge of the sink and looked up into the mirror- 

Right into the terrified eyes of a reflection most definitely that wasn’t his. It belonged to Shaggy Rogers , his counterpart in the latest Mystery Incorporated.

What the actual fuck? 

That’s not me! 

But it is. 

That’s not me! 

It is me. 

BUT HOW?! 

Ricky was not usually a fainter. He’d fainted a couple times quite a few times many times when he was young, scared shitless by the latest monster in the middle of investigations. But he’d grown out of that (he’d grown out of a lot of things) when his best friend had betrayed him and ripped his innocence away. 

So… fainting. Add that to the growing list of things he’d done today that he hadn’t done in 20 years.


Twenty minutes later, Fred, Daphne, and Velma were pulling up to the Rogers’ residence, summoned there at the early hour of seven thirty in the morning by a panicked phone call from Shaggy’s phone. 

Only it hadn’t been Shaggy on the other end, and Scooby had sounded so freaked out that he was stumbling over his lingo, with R s every other word (he didn’t do that very often anymore), and given such he was nearly unintelligible over the phone. Between the three of them individually translating together and then talking about it on the drive over, they came to the conclusion that it was something along the lines of: “Something’s wrong with Shaggy” and “ Something’s in Shaggy.” Also something about either “a monster” or “imposter” . They couldn’t tell, but either way it sounded bad. 

They rang the doorbell, and a very disgruntled Mrs. Rogers let them in, clearly understandably annoyed at being woken up this early on a Saturday. They went upstairs to Shaggy’s room, only to find it in disarray. Hearing a noise from the bathroom, they rushed in to investigate, and this is what they found: Scooby with his hackles raised, growling up at a very freaked out Shaggy, who was in the corner of the bathroom, perched precariously on the edge of the sink in an attempt to stay as far away from Scooby as humanly possible. 

Scooby!” Daphne cried. “What are you doing?!” 

Her concern and shock was shared by Fred and Velma for good reason: none of them had ever seen Scooby act like this. 

“Scooby, what gives?” Asked Fred, rushing forward to drag the dog back by the collar.

“What in the heck is going on?!” Asked Velma.

“Rat’s not Raggy!” Scooby growled, pulling against Fred’s hold. 

“What do you mean that’s not Shaggy?” 

“Looks like Shaggy to me, Scooby.” Fred grunted through his efforts to hold the massive animal back. 

“Jeepers, Shaggy. Are you alright? Do you have any idea what’s happened to Scooby?” Daphne asked.

“Oh, I’m ffffine.” Shaggy said shakily from his perch on the sink. “Everything’s just fine, because I’ve come to this conclusion that this is uh… a dream. Yes! This is a dream. I drank a lot more last night than I thought, and the alcohol has resulted in a strange and vivid hallucination in which I am for some reason stuck in the body of a sixteen year old boy. And when I wake up, I will be back in my own room, back in my own body, and my life will be terrible, but at least it will make sense.” 

“Come again?” Said Velma dryly. 

Ha! That is such a Velma response. Right down to the dry and sarcastic sense of humor! Figures that’s exactly what my brain would think you would say to that. Haha!

“Norville Shaggy Rogers, if this is your idea of a prank, it’s not funny!” 

“Shaggy, why don’t you get down from the sink, and let’s figure out what’s going on?” Daphne asked, a bit more gently.

“Depends. Will Scooby promise not to maul me first? This may be a dream, but I’d rather not experience that.” 

The rest of the gang looked expectantly at Scooby. 

Fine.” The dog spat, finally stopping his attempts at lunging. Fred let him go, and Scooby turned around and stalked back into the doorway. “But he had better tell me where the real Shaggy is!” 

“Beats me. But what does it matter? This is just a dream.” 

“Uh, You’re not dreaming.” Fred said. 

“It’s starting to sound more like you’re trying to convince yourself of that than us.” Velma added. 

“Do you need help getting down?” Asked Daphne, noticing his hesitance.

No.” Shaggy spat in a very un-Shaggy-like way. “I’m just f-INE! OW! Fuck!” Shaggy shouted as he moved his foot just wrong, slipped and fell off of the sink, stumbled off, and banged his head on the floor. (For the third time that morning, little did the three of them know)

Jeepers! Are you okay?” 

“Shaggy” was rubbing the back of his head, but he didn’t seem overly concerned about the fall. “Shit… that hurt. Oh my god , if I was dreaming that should have woken me up.” He pinched himself on the arm - twice, just to make sure - and then promptly started to hyperventilate. 

“Hey, are you okay?” Velma asked. 

Velma!” Shaggy cried, looking up at her from where he was sitting on the floor. He scrambled to his feet, looking desperate and thoroughly terrified, and grabbed her by the arms. “Velma, I need you to listen to me. I know you’re the skeptic of the group, and I know you still probably think this is a prank, but I need you to believe me, because I’m having a hard time believing myself! Scooby’s right. I. Am. Not. Shaggy! I am a 37-year-old man trapped in the body of a 16-year-old boy, and this feels so wrong, and I don’t know how this happened, and I’m kind of freaking out!” 

“What I believe is that you hit your head too hard.” Velma scoffed. “This is ridiculous! ‘Shaggy’s been possessed or body-swapped, ha-ha.’ Very funny, but you need to drop this!” 

“Yeah, Shaggy! If this is a prank, then you’re taking it way too far, scaring Scooby like that!” Daphne scolded him.

“It’s not a prank!” The great dane interjected. “That’s not Raggy!” 

Thank you , Scoobert.” ‘Shaggy’ said pointedly.

That’s when Fred suddenly spoke up. “Wait a minute, gang. Something’s up.”

“What is it, Freddy?” Daphne asked. 

“Velm, I know this is going to sound crazy, but I’m starting to think that might not be Shaggy.” 

“You had better not be in on this too! But for the sake of this charade being over, I’ll humor you. What exactly do you mean by that, Fred?” Velma demanded. 

“Shaggy- he has done a lot of talking in the past few minutes, but he hasn’t said the word ‘like’ even once since we got here.” 

Velma opened her mouth to argue, but then she quickly closed it again. Then she paused to think. 

She couldn’t believe she hadn’t noticed, but Fred was right. Shaggy hadn’t said ‘like’ even once. It was his go-to filler word. Even when Velma had tried to get him to stop saying it while they were dating, he hadn’t been able to break the habit and they had quickly accepted it and given up. Even when Shaggy acted (which he couldn’t do particularly well), such as when he was doing it as part of his role as bait during a mystery, or when he’d pretended on stage for Vincent Van Ghoul’s play, he still ended up using the word ‘like’ along with his lines. In all the years Velma had ever known Shaggy, she’d never once heard him speak that many words without using the word ‘like’ over a dozen times. 

Which meant one of two things: he’d broken the habit just for this ridiculous joke, he’d been faking it the entire time, or that wasn’t Shaggy. 

And it wasn’t just “like”. Shaggy’s entire manner of speech had changed. It was still Shaggy’s voice, but it was as if it was someone else using it. His movements and mannerisms had altered as well, and yet something about him was familiar. Sure, it was entirely possible that could be achieved by an experienced or otherwise talented actor, but Velma had seen Shaggy’s acting, and he was nowhere near that good. 

“Okay, just what the heck is going on?” Velma demanded. 

‘Shaggy’ took a deep breath. “I’m not Shaggy.” He insisted, much more calmly. “I don’t know how this happened, and I swear I had nothing to do with it. The last thing I remember is falling asleep in my room, then having this really weird dream, and then when I actually woke up, Scooby was growling at me and I was in Norville’s body for some reason!” 

“But if you’re not Shaggy, then who are you?” Daphne asked. 

Not-Shaggy froze like a deer in the headlights. “Yeah… about that.” He said nervously, backing away from them until his back hit the wall. “I can answer that, but you’re not going to like the answer.” 

“You knew all of our names, so you’re clearly someone we know.” Said Daphne. 

“An excellent observation, Daphne.” 

“Oh for crying out loud, just spit it out!” Said Velma.

He sighed, clearly bracing for impact, and told them his name. “Velma, it’s me. It’s Mr. E.” 

Mr. E?!” The entire gang exclaimed in unison. 

“And that’s why I was so quick to disclaim that however this happened, I had nothing to do with it! Because this seems like exactly the level of crazy Professor Pericles would cook up - or myself, until recently! But now everything's clearer than it’s ever been but it’s too late for me to fix it and- AAAGH!” A frustrated yell tore out of him and he sank onto the floor, cradling his head in his hands. 

He sat there for a few moments, calming himself down. And the gang were in such a state of shock they didn’t move nor speak, until he finally looked up at them with glistening, desperate eyes. “You kids don’t trust me as far as you can throw me - as you shouldn’t, because I’ve been stupid .” He said, much more calmly but with just as much hopelessness. “I never should have trusted Pericles, and I never should have let things get this far. Cassidy was right about everything and I need you kids to know I’m sorry. About all of it. I really was in your corner in the beginning, but I never should have left it. But as much as I don’t deserve it, now I need your help.” 

There was a moment of stillness, the four of them stunned into silence, before Velma finally tried to laugh it off.

“Hardy har har, Shaggy. Very funny.” She said. But her laughter was half-hearted, in an attempt to lighten the mood. “Listen, if you want to pretend that you’ve been body-swapped with Mr. E of all people, then you should at least act a bit more in-character for him.” 

Mr. E opened his mouth to argue, but then he suddenly closed it, and a look of realization and horror appeared on his face. “Body swapped…” In an instant, he scrambled to his feet. Velma, Fred, Daphne, Scooby - one of you! I need you to listen to me very carefully. This is going to sound insane, but if I’m in Shaggy’s body, it can be assumed that Shaggy is in mine! And if Shaggy is in my body then-” 

Mr. E didn’t get to finish his sentence, because that was when Fred’s phone rang. 


Twenty minutes earlier

When Shaggy Rogers woke up, he didn’t feel immediately hungry, his left side felt super sore for some reason, and that whole arm felt as if it had fallen asleep. That really should have been his first indicator that something wasn’t right. But no - it wasn’t that. As the fog of sleep cleared, the first thing he realized was that there wasn’t a giant, furry body pressed up against him. And it was Scooby’s absence that prompted his eyes to open. 

He went from drowsy to wide awake when he realized he wasn’t in his room. He was in a large, king-size canopy bed with a red comforter and sheets. A large fire burned in the fireplace to keep out the cold. He immediately knew where he was, because he and the gang had stayed here overnight once before: one of the guest rooms in the Burlington Library

But what was Shaggy doing there, now? 

Then Shaggy tried to sit up in bed. 

And that’s when the panic began. 

For when Shaggy tried to shift, one arm moved and the other didn’t. And when Shaggy looked down it took all of six seconds for it to register in his brain that it was because his entire left arm was missing.

Shaggy screamed and leapt out of bed, his remaining three limbs getting tangled in the sheets in the process, causing him to go tumbling out of bed. Footsteps approached fast and the door suddenly burst open. 

“Arthur! Arthur, what’s happening?! Where’s the danger- Arthur?” The person who had entered the room’s war-ready voice broke out into a more confused tone before they stepped around the bed. 

It was Vivi, with her bat at the ready. But through Shaggy’s haze of panic he barely realized it. “LIKE, ZOINKS! LIKE, MY ARM! MY ARM! LIKE, MY ARM’S GONE!” 

“You’re not Arthur.” Vivi said almost immediately, and with certainty. 

“Like, my arm, man! MY ARM!” Shaggy babbled, starting to hyperventilate. 

“Hey easy, easy. It’s going to be alri-” 

That’s when the flames in the fireplace suddenly turned pink, and a very angry ghost exploded out of it and shoved past Vivi, right at Shaggy. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH ARTHUR?!” He roared! 

Shaggy screamed with fear and shrank in on himself, trying to disappear through the floor. 

“ZOINKS! Like, I don’t know. I don’t know! Just like, pleasedon’tkillme!” He begged, trembling with fright. 

Seeing that look on Shaggy’s face made the ghost immediately back off, the flames engulfing his head and shoulders settling into a vaguely familiar hairdo. For he remembered vividly a night three years ago, when that very same face and that very same voice had looked up at him with that exact same expression and tone of pure terror. Vivi grabbed the guilty ghost by the arm and dragged him to the door. 

Shaggy couldn’t hear them and had no way of knowing that ghost was actually Lewis, but this is what Lewis and Vivi discussed: 

“Is Arthur possessed again?” Lewis asked quietly. 

“I think so, but I don’t think this spirit is malevolent and he might not even know he’s dead.” Said Vivi. “Go get Mystery - he’s better at exorcisms than either of us. And calm yourself down.” 

Arthur nodded, guilt stabbing him in his non-existent guts, and quickly left to do as Vivi had asked. Then she closed the door behind him and went back to the “spirit” inhabiting Arthur. 

“Sorry about him. He was just worried about Arthur.” 

“Like, you know that g-ghost?” Shaggy trembled. 

“Yeah, he’s a friend. Helps us out in our investigations sometimes. But you, I’m not so sure about. What’s your name?” 

“Huh? Like, Vivi, you know who I am. We’ve like, only met a couple times but like, I don’t think I’m that forgettable.”

Vivi blinked at him. 

“You know who I am?” 

“Like, yeah. Why don’t you know who I am?” 

“Well let’s see. Refresh my memory. Who are you?” 

“Like, it’s Shaggy. From Mystery Incorporated?” 

Vivi suddenly looked as if she had swallowed a lemon. “Shaggy?” 

Oh that poor, poor kid. Had Shaggy been killed ? Had the original Mystery Incorporated killed their successors? Cassidy had warned them the parrot might try to! Why hadn’t they stayed in Crystal Cove, where they could protect them?! 

“L-like, why are you looking at me like that?” Shaggy gulped. “And like, why aren’t you more freaked out that like, my arm’s gone?!” 

That was when there was a knock at the door. Vivi rushed to answer it and all but dragged Mystery and Lewis (both in their disguised forms) inside. 

“Guys. It’s Shaggy. ” She whispered at them urgently. 

What?” The two of them exclaimed quietly in unison. 

Shaggy. The lanky kid that kind of reminded us of Arthur from Mystery Incorporated!” 

“The kid always wearing the green shirt?!” Mystery said. 

“That’s the one.” 

“So what? He died and is now possessing Arthur’s body?!” Lewis asked. 

“Seems like it.” Vivi said sadly. 

“Now just hold on a second! We just talked to Mystery Inc yesterday!” Mystery said. 

“Oh my God, the Highway Dandyman killed them after we let him go!” Vivi cried, the color draining from her face with horror.

“I sincerely doubt that.” Said Mystery, the calmest of the three. “Let me have a look.” 

The Mystery Skulls walked over to Shaggy-in-Arthur’s-body, who hadn’t moved from his place on the floor, and Vivi and Lewis hung back while Mystery took over. 

“Hey there, Shaggy!” The little dog said, wagging his tail in an attempt to put the kid at ease. It was a given that the boy liked dogs, given his relationship with Scooby.

“Oh. Um, like hi, Mystery. It like, it was Mystery, right?” Shaggy asked nervously. 

“Yeah, it sure was. Now, we’re trying to figure out exactly what you’re doing here, so can you answer some questions for me?” 

Shaggy nodded. 

“Alright. What’s the last thing you remember?” 

“Well, like, the gang and I caught the Highway Dandyman last night,” Vivi and Lewis gave audible sighs of relief hearing that, “and it like, kind of wore me out. So like, when Scooby and I got home we ate like, three dinners and went straight to bed. Then I woke up and like, I was here.”  

“Okay, Shaggy. Well, can you do me a big favor? I need you to just hold really still and look at me, okay?” 

“Like um… okay. Sure, man.” 

Mystery placed his front paws on Shaggy’s knees and stared into his eyes, putting the boy into a trance as he probed his aura. 

There was… something strange about this. 

After a few moments of searching, Mystery broke the trance. “There’s a few problems with your theory, Vivi.” The kitsune explained. “Arthur’s soul isn’t here. At all. And his boy is still alive.”

What?” Arthur and Vivi explained in unison. 

“Like, what are you talking about? Like, of course I’m still alive! Would somebody please tell me what’s going on?!” Shaggy asked, getting very scared once again.

The Mystery Skulls looked at each other. 

“Shaggy,” Vivi said gently, “I think it’s best that you see for yourself.” 

She took him by his remaining arm, helped him up, and led him over to the dresser, which had a large mirror above it. 

Shaggy blinked at his reflection in surprise for a few moments, turning his head and waving his hand experimentally, before realization and acceptance dawned on him and all he could say was, “Like… Oh.” 

“Are you okay?” Lewis asked. 

“Like… I think I’d like to sit down.” He laughed nervously.

Lewis quickly pulled over an armchair for Shaggy to fall into. 

“It isn’t your arm that’s missing, Shaggy. It’s Arthur’s.” Vivi explained gently. “Unless we’re on the road, he takes the prosthetic off at night when he goes to bed. He says it’s more comfortable that way. We don’t know how but… you’re in his body.” 

“It’s alright, Shaggy. We don’t know how this happened but we swear we’ll do whatever we can to help.” Mystery promised. 

“Anything we can do for you right now?” Asked Lewis. 

“Like, um… breakfast would be nice. And I have some questions. But like, I don’t know how to function with only one arm.”

“I’ll help you put Arthur’s metal arm back on. It’s highly advanced technology. Doesn’t take much practice to use it. Then we’ll get you some breakfast and… call your parents?”

“Like, no way. My parents just… they either won’t believe it or won’t care.” Shaggy deflated. “But my friends will.” 

Ten minutes later, Vivi had helped Shaggy put Arthur's prosthetic back on (it was so weird but also a little awesome having a functional metal arm that he had little to no feeling in), he was dressed in Arthur’s clothes (minus the vest), and they were following the smell of pancakes, bacon, and eggs to the Burlington Library’s kitchen. 

Don Fong, the odd little chef who’d thrown meat at Mystery Inc the whole time they were there on their visit, was nowhere in sight. Lewis was just finishing up making breakfast for Vivi and Shaggy, and Mystery was already digging into his bowl of sausages, liver, bacon, and raw quail egg. There was a CD player on the counter playing one of their songs. 

 

I can’t fight this feelin’, 

It’s not in my head!

And I know it’s somethin’ I did, baby! 

I can’t fight this feelin’, 

I’m out of control!

Got to get back to the life that I know! 

Oooh!

 

I’m not freakin’ out. 

But it feels like time is runnin’ out, 

How did this shit come about?

I’m not freakin’ out!

But I’m afraid, 

Afraid of losin’ you! 

Oooh!

 

Lewis turned the oddly appropriate music down and put their plates on the table - three pancakes, scrambled eggs, and bacon with a glass of orange juice for each of them. 

“Like, thanks for the food, man. So like, you guys thought I was a ghost at first?” Shaggy asked as he sat down. That did not look like enough food, but the Mystery Skulls were being so nice to him. And he felt oddly not hungry in this body. Peckish, but not starving. 

“Yeah. We did say our paranormal investigations are usually real.” Lewis said. “And possessions, we’ve dealt with many times. But this- this is definitely a first.”

“I hate to push you Shaggy, but I really think we need to call your friends. Now .” Mystery said. 

“Like, what makes you say that?” 

“As I said earlier, Arthur’s soul isn’t here, and you’re currently in his body. Which begs the question: if Arthur isn’t here, then where did he go? So my only guess is that if you’re in Arthur’s body, then Arthur is most likely in yours.” 

Shaggy swallowed his mouthful of pancakes (which were delicious - Lewis was an amazing cook) so fast he almost choked. “Like, zoinks! I always sleep next to Scooby Doo! If he wakes up with Arthur in my body next to him, he’s like, totally gonna freak out!” 

“And Arthur’s skittish around large canines.” Mystery winced, looking oddly guilty.

“Wait- oh no . Shaggy, were you wearing green when you went to bed last night?” Vivi asked.

“Like, yeah. I’ve got a green sleep shirt. Why?” 

All three of the Mystery Skulls winced. 

“Like, is that bad?” Shaggy gulped. 

“No, no. It’s nothing you did, Shaggy. You can’t possibly have known you were going to end up body-switched with Arthur. It’s just… for his own reasons… Arthur has a very strong aversion to wearing the color green.” Lewis explained, looking very sad about it. 

“Let’s just make the stupid phone call. Shaggy, Arthur has Velma’s number in his phone- which I realize you can’t unlock because you of course don’t know his password. So let’s just use mine. Who would you like to call?” Vivi asked.

Shaggy thought for a moment. “Not Velma. Velma will probably think this is a joke. So like uhm… Fred? He’s kind of the leader of our group, and he has the Mystery Machine so… if the others aren’t already together, he’ll get them.” 

“Okay then. Let’s call Fred. What’s his phone number?” 

Shaggy told her. She dialed, and handed Shaggy her blue cellphone.

The other side of the line rang for only a moment or two before Fred picked up on the other side. “Fred Jones, here.” 

“Like Freddy! Man, am I like, happy to hear your voice!” 

Shaggy?” 

“Like um… yeah. I know I don’t like, sound like myself, but like, it’s me. This is gonna sound like, totally crazy. But like-” 

“Let me guess. You’ve been body-swapped?” 

“Like, yeah. How did you know?” 

“Scooby called us in a panic a while ago. We’re all at your house already."

"Raggy!" Shaggy heard his beloved dog exclaim on the other end of the line. 

"Like, Scooby Doo!" 

"I was so worried, Raggy! I woke up next to you - but it wasn't you!" 

"Like, I know, buddy. Don't worry. We'll be together again, soon!" 

"Don’t worry, Shaggy. We’ll drive over to Destroido right now to get you!” Fred said with determination.

“Destroido? Like, why would I be there?” Shaggy asked, bewildered. 

“Wait- You’re not at Destroido? Then where are you?” 

“Like, I’m at the Burlington Library with the Mystery Skulls, dude.” 

“Wait a minute, Shaggy. Whose body are you in?” 

Arthur’s. Like, the guy always wearing the orange vest. Isn’t Arthur like, in my body?” 

“... No. But you are not going to believe who is. Hey-!” 

Shaggy heard some scuffling on the other end of the line, and then a different voice came through the phone. Not Fred's. Not Scooby's. Shaggy’s voice. Only it wasn’t Shaggy using it. “Norville- I mean, Shaggy?” Whoever-it-was asked.

“Arthur?” Shaggy answered hopefully. 

“No. This isn’t Arthur.” Not-him groaned. “It’s Mr. E.” 

Shaggy’s stomach sank into his guts. Mr. E, their enemy was in his body! “Like, Mr. E?! What the hell, man? Did you have anything-” 

“As I told your friends, I had nothing to do with this. And I’m just as freaked out and confused as you are. I know you don’t have any reason to trust me, but I need you to. And I need you to put me on speaker. I need to talk to the Mystery Skulls. It’s about their friend. Please. It’s very important.” 

Shaggy didn’t know what possessed him to listen. Maybe it was because he’d never heard Mr. E sound so desperate or so sincere before. But he did as Mr. E asked. “Like, you’re on speaker.” He said glumly. 

“Thank you, Shaggy. And hello there, Mystery Skulls. We haven’t been acquainted.” 

“You don’t sound like Arthur.” Vivi said shakily. The entire group looked scared for their friend. 

No. I’m not Arthur, and we haven’t met. But I’ve heard of you, and you may have heard of me. This is Mr. E speaking. My real name is Ricky Owens. I’m a member of the Original Mystery Incorporated. And I’m also for some reason suddenly in Shaggy Rogers’ body, just like Shaggy is in Arthur’s.”

The three Mystery Skulls gave each other a sideways glance. “We know who you are.” Vivi said. “We’ve heard a lot of mixed things about you.” 

“Then you know who I’ve stupidly decided to associate with.” Mr. E said. “I’ve been a fool, and I’m undeserving of your trust. But I need you to listen to me right now, because this isn’t about me. This is about Arthur.” 

“What about Arthur?” Asked Lewis, his voice laced with worry.

“I’m in Shaggy’s body, and Shaggy is in Arthur’s. Which means it can be assumed that Arthur must be in mine- Oh god , that poor kid. This is going to sound insane but-”

“But what? And why should we listen to you?” Vivi demanded. 

“Because if Arthur is in my body, then he’s in serious trouble!” 


Back in the lower levels of Destroido, Arthur Kingsman was standing alone in an unfamiliar master bathroom, anxiously clutching the flesh and blood left arm attached to his body that shouldn’t be there, staring into a broken mirror at several dozen reflections that were most certainly not his. 

Also quietly and calmly having an anxiety attack. Because what’s cake without icing, right? 

But this was fine. This was totally fine. 

He definitely wasn’t freaking out.

fanart by @alphashley14 showing Shaggy, Ricky, and Arthur looking in mirrors and seeing themselves in the wrong body for the first time

Notes:

Why do I love writing characters freaking out? Characters acknowledging when weird shit is weird? Like, by all means, this is fucked! Lose your shit! I can't STAND it when something really freaking weird happens in a story and the characters are just like: "Oh, okay."

Unless weird shit happens to them ALL the time and at this point they're stuck at the acceptance stage of grief. That's just funny. Pretty sure that's where the Mystery Skulls are. Lol

Arthur protection squad: assemble!

Where is this fic going? Make your predictions in the comments!

Chapter 5: 3000 Lightyears

Summary:

Ricky rallies Mystery Incorporated and the Mystery Skulls, desperate not to make another pay for his mistakes. While at Destroido, Arthur comes to terms with being in a stranger's body... and realizes what situation he's in.

Notes:

I would like to start by saying that ya'all's comments on the last chapter DELIGHTED ME to no end. I REVEL in blind-siding you all! Muahahaha!

Shout out to That_One_nerd29, Amari_Owen, Coolman2559, and SugarsnapCaley, who all commented on the previous chapter. Reading each of your comments as they appeared had me floating on such a wonderful high for the rest of the day. Don't hesitate to leave more this one!

Truth be told, when I first decided to write this idea down and post this story, I wasn't sure how many people would read my bizarre-ass crossover, or if anyone would enjoy it. So I'm happy to see that I've enthralled and entertained even a few people out there. 😊

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

One lengthy explanation later, Ricky was sitting on the edge of Shaggy’s bed, Fred’s phone in hand (still on speaker) with the Mystery Skulls and Shaggy listening on the other side, and the rest of Mystery Incorporated was looming over him. 

“So let us get this straight,” said Daphne, “You’re Mr. E. In Shaggy’s body.”

“And while we were hunting the Gluten Demon, you were organizing a coup against Professor Pericles.” Said Velma. 

“You told my real Mom and Dad about it, and they said they were on your side,” said Fred. 

“But they lied, and they told Pericles about it,” said Scooby. 

“And ever since, you’ve been held prisoner, forced to obey Pericles against your will,” said Daphne. 

“Because while you were sleeping, he put- what in your back?” Scooby asked. 

Mutated cobra larvae . In my spine. I don’t know what that means either, but I cannot begin to describe how painful it is when he presses that fukin-” 

Mr. E caught himself - no cursing in front of the minors, Ricky! “- When he presses the button.” He explained, desperate for them to believe him but also so humiliated he wanted to bury himself alive. 

“Mutated cobra larvae.” Velma said thoughtfully. “When you say larvae , I’m pretty sure you mean fetuses . Cobras start producing venom within their first few weeks of development in their eggs, before they hatch. So using a mutation to harness that does sound plausible.”

Leave it to Velma to know exactly what that means. Ricky sure as hell hadn’t. 

“I’ll hand it to you Shaggy, that’s clever. It sounds exactly like the sort of sick thing Professor Pericles would do, and I never would have expected you to come up with it. But for some reason I have a hard time believing Professor Pericles would do that to Mr. E. And I have an even harder time believing that you’re Mr. E in Shaggy’s body!” Velma said adamantly.

“And you have every right to be skeptical.” Ricky groaned, running his hand over his face. “But everything I’m telling you is the truth! And I don’t care if you don’t believe me. I don’t deserve your help, but Arthur does not deserve to be punished for my mistakes! I don’t want that innocent young man to experience that because of me! Choose to believe me, or don’t. But please don’t risk it! Arthur is alone at Destroido. He doesn’t know the situation he’s ended up in, and the second he tries to leave or use the phones, he will be caught, he won’t understand why he’s being stopped, and Pericles will punish him for it, thinking he’s me! And God forbid if they realize he’s not me, because Pericles has completely lost his mind! He’s so unpredictable- I don’t even want to think about what he’ll do!” 

He better not.” Lewis said through the phone, his tone laced with fury. “I will fucking pluck and cook that chicken alive if he dares do such a thing to Arthur! And those fools helping him- I don’t care that they’re your parents, Fred. If they touch a hair on Arthur’s head, I will kill them!” 

“L-like, I think we need to assume Mr. E’s telling the truth, you guys.” Shaggy said in Arthur’s nervous voice through the phone. “Like, as crazy as it sounds, I don’t see why Mr. E would make this up. And like, Arthur seemed like a really nice guy. And he’s never like, dealt with the original Mystery Incorporated before.” 

“Arthur is a really nice guy.” Mystery piped up. 

“Well, I don’t care what you all decide to do. If Arthur might be in danger, then I’m not even running the risk of leaving him there.” Vivi said with purpose. “We’re driving back to Crystal Cove. Immediately. Shaggy will give us his address and we’ll pick up Mr. E there, with or without the rest of you.” 

“And we can’t give Shaggy back, either.” Mystery added. “If we’re going to figure out how this happened and how to get you all back in your proper mortal shells, it’s best to keep you together. Not to mention that if there isn’t distance between you - this is just a guess mind you - your souls might recognize their proper vessels and swap back on their own. Even if just the two of you switch without Arthur, that’ll still be counted as a win because then at least Shaggy will be back in his own body.” 

“Like, as much as I don’t like Mr. E, if it gets me back in my body, then like, count me in!” Shaggy said.

“Where Shaggy goes, I go.” Scooby declared. 

“I can accept those terms as well.” Ricky said. 

“Well, we’re a team on this. So we’re coming with you, Shag.” Fred said. 

“You can’t possibly believe a word of this!” Velma exclaimed. 

“Yeah, Freddy. We can’t trust Mr. E. This could be a trap.” Daphne agreed.

“I don’t know what to believe.” Fred said. “But if this is real, we’re not leaving Shaggy to deal with it without us. And the Mystery Skulls have never been to Destroido or dealt with the Original Mystery Incorporated before. Something really bad could happen if they rush in blind. Not to mention that if this is a trap… there’s no one better than me to see it coming. Or to get us all out of it if we do fall into it.”

“Then it’s decided. We should be back in Crystal Cove in about two hours. As soon as we arrive at Shaggy’s house, we’ll join forces and drive straight to Destroido. We’ll swap notes on the drive over there and figure out what to do next when we arrive.” Vivi said.

“And keep an eye on your guest.” Lewis said, sounding very disgruntled. “It’s like he keeps saying - we shouldn’t trust him.”

“-No offense!” Vivi added. 

“None taken.” Ricky said sadly. “I don’t intend to go anywhere, considering I don’t exactly have anywhere to go. But you’re still right not to trust me - and I know earning that trust isn’t going to be easy.”

“More like im-possible .” Scooby grumbled. 

“That’s also a possibility.” Ricky sighed. “But honestly, I could care less about earning your forgiveness. Or even redeeming myself. All I care about now is getting that kid out of there. God, I just hope he’s alright.”


Nope . Nuh-uh. Arthur was most certainly not alright!

Why did these things keep happening to him?

It was one thing to lose control of one’s own body. It was entirely another thing to wake up in someone else’s body

As Arthur came down from his initial panic, huddled in the corner of the bathroom and trying to avoid his own reflection, clarity of thought returned and he began to think. 

Okay. How did this happen? 

Try as he might, Arthur couldn’t remember anything unusual that had happened the previous day that could be constituted as weird . Or at least, above the normal level of weird he was accustomed to. 

Unless- 

Oh. 

The dream.

The dream had been weird. And looking back, he couldn’t think of anything within his brain that could have come up with it. The red corridor. He’d gone down it. There’d been a dog and… someone else. Who? He hadn’t paid attention. He’d felt compelled down another hallway and in his dreaming state, he hadn’t questioned it. The next thing he’d known, he was waking up in a different place than when he’d fallen asleep. 

The first thing he’d noticed was that his right hand hurt, and when he looked at it there was a bandage for an injury he didn’t remember getting. Then he’d moved his other hand to look at it- 

Wait a minute . He took off his prosthetic last night. And this arm wasn’t made of metal . It had taken him all of seven seconds to process that his left arm… was no longer missing

It shouldn’t have been there. 

And not only was it there , but it most definitely did not look the same as Arthur remembered it. Neither did his right arm, for that matter. Injury or no.

And Arthur could barely put it into words how much that freaked him out

After the initial panic of having two arms again waned, he’d patted all over his own body, looking himself over, and he’d realized several things: 

He was much fatter than he’d been last night. His hair was much longer - a dark shade of brown rather than the tangerine blonde he was used to, and it fell around his shoulders instead of sticking straight up. Also he had a beard

This was not his body

That realization had prompted a second wave of panic, sending Arthur into a frenzied search for a mirror until he stumbled into the bathroom. 

The reflection staring back at him was absolutely wretched. Whoever this man was, he was slightly taller than Arthur, much older than Arthur, and much fatter than Arthur. His nose was a lot bigger, the bags under his eyes were a lot darker, and notably his cheeks were covered in dried tears. And yet Arthur could not remember crying. 

Which brought Arthur to his next question: Whose body was this?  

The only form of identification on Arthur’s person was a red E seal on the left breast of the purple coat he was wearing. Something about that rang a bell for Arthur, but he couldn’t recall from where. That may not have quite been an answer , but it was certainly Arthur’s first clue. The how of this situation may still be mysterious, but perhaps the who was a bit easier to figure out. It was this question that pulled Arthur to his feet and out of the bathroom to do what an investigator did best: snoop

His attention was immediately caught by the large book sitting open on the bed. It had been there when Arthur had woken up, but he’d been so freaked out he hadn’t paid attention to it. 

It didn’t take much page flipping to figure out whose body he was in. 

Ricky Owens . Alias: Mr. E. The man who’d been in Arthur’s/Shaggy’s spot in the original Mystery incorporated. The one Cassidy had said there might still be hope for. (That certainly explained the insignia.)

And Mr. E had clearly been in a nostalgic mood in the hours before Arthur had somehow ended up in his body, if this tome of memories and the wetness on his face was any indicator. 

Oh, God. Is he still here? Trapped in his own body? Am I possessing him? Arthur wondered. Arthur knew all too well what possession felt like. And now he was the one who had stolen someone else’s life. 

He had to get out of here - wherever here was. And he needed to contact his friends. Vivi had always been the one in their group who was knowledgeable in the supernatural. Then Mystery had revealed himself as a Kitsune, and Lewis had rejoined them as a ghost, so they were supernaturally inclined too. They might not know how this happened either, but they’d have a better clue about how to figure it out than Arthur did. 

Arthur took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. Then he went looking for a phone. 

He didn’t find one. 

Odd

There were a couple of landlines throughout Mr. Owens’ residence, but Arthur found each one disconnected.

Okay, that’s weird. Yeah. That is concerning. Red flag. Don’t panic, Arthur. There’s gotta be a phone around here somewhere. 

This place didn’t have any windows, and honestly felt more like a prison or a utilitarian space than a dwelling - though he did find a really nice and clearly well-loved and well-maintained purple keytar in its case by the door in the lounge. 

The more Arthur explored his surroundings, the more of an impression he got that he was underground. 

That’s right. Mr. E is the CEO of Destroido. Cassidy said he lived there. 

If he was at Destroido… this place was huge . Surely, Arthur would find a phone somewhere . With newfound determination, Arthur went to the door. 

Wait. He stopped himself. If the owner of this body is still in here with me at the wheel, then he must be so scared. I know how that feels. So… I guess I should say something to him? 

“Uh… Mr. Owens? I mean, uh, Mr. E?” Arthur said, feeling incredibly stupid already (and additionally freaked out when the voice that came out of his mouth wasn’t his), “I uh, don’t know if you’re still… in this body or whatever, but know that if I’m possessing you, I’m really sorry. Please don’t be afraid. My name is Arthur, and I didn’t do this on purpose. But uh… don’t worry. I’m going to find my friends - the Mystery Skulls. And uh, they’ll be able to help figure this out. So uh… yeah.” 

And with that, Arthur gathered his courage and turned the doorknob. 


Once the Mystery Skulls hung up with Mystery Incorporated, things went into motion very quickly. Breakfast was wolfed down (Shaggy was immediately impressed by Vivi’s eating skills - she was almost as good as he and Scooby), bags were packed, research was gathered up, Lewis thanked the library’s new caretaker for letting them stay the night, and in less than half an hour, the four of them were packed into the Mystery Skulls van on their way back to Crystal Cove. 

It was funny, really - how similar the seating in Arthur’s van was to the Mystery Machine. Lewis was driving, just as Fred usually would. And Vivi was sitting in the passenger seat, just as Velma and Daphne would. And just as Shaggy would be doing with Scooby if he was back home in the Mystery Machine, he sat in the back with Mystery. And he told them such when they asked him what had him laughing to himself. 

“You’d be surprised.” Lewis said. “The setup isn’t always like this. In fact, usually Arthur drives. I just take the wheel when we’ve been on the road a while to give him a break, or when Arthur’s not feeling well. Just God forbid, don’t let Vivi drive. She’ll kill us all.” Lewis joked, earning a punch on the arm from his girlfriend.

“Like, really?” Shaggy said, genuinely surprised. 

“Yep. Arthur is the best driver.” Vivi said proudly. “Which makes sense. He’s worked with his Uncle at his auto repair shop since almost as long as any of us have known him. And uh… Lewis does have a point. I’m not exactly the best driver. And my road rage is terrible .”

“Like, wow. His family has their own shop? So Arthur must really know cars, huh?” 

“Yep. Kingsmen Mechanics . And he doesn’t just know cars. More like technology in general, really. Machines, computers, coding. Not just machines, either. He can research like there’s no tomorrow, and he somehow knows all of the laws of whatever area we’re working in within two days of the investigation starting. He’s got a huge skillset. A lotta stuff that definitely goes way over our heads, but we’re happy to let him talk our ears off about it whenever he wants to.” Said Vivi. 

“Not that he does that very often anymore.” Lewis said sadly. 

“Yeah…” Mystery sighed. 

“But you know what? When we get Arthur back, we’re going to absolutely smother him. We’ll spoil him rotten! And we’ll tell him how much we fucking missed his nerd rants!” Vivi said, determined to be optimistic. 

“Yeah. Yeah! Let’s do that.” Lewis laughed, clearly slightly cheered up. “You know, I don’t think we’ve ever told him we missed his nerd rants. I think it’ll make him smile to know that.” 

Shaggy didn’t talk very much for the rest of the drive, content to listen to the Mystery Skulls talk all about Arthur Kingsman. 

Like, wow. They sure do miss Arthur. And yet they’re being so nice to me. Shaggy thought to himself. 

Like, I don’t want them to worry, but I kind of hope my friends miss me as much as Arthur’s friends miss him. And like, I can’t help but feel sorry for Mr. E. Even if Professor Pericles and Fred’s parents have realized he’s gone, I don’t see them like, missing him very much. And I doubt the gang is being very kind to him like the Mystery Skulls are being to me. Like, gosh am I lucky to have them. Without them…  I wonder how Mr. E’s doing…


As if the atmosphere wasn’t already tense and awkward, it somehow got even more tense and awkward after their call with the Mystery Skulls ended.

Okay. Our enemy is in our friend’s body. And we have to wait for the Mystery Skulls to get here before we can do anything about it. Now what?

There were a few moments of still silence so thick and tense it felt as though it could snap under the pressure at any moment. During which time Ricky wanted nothing more than for Shaggy’s bed to come alive and swallow him whole. 

And when said silence was broken, Ricky learned that it was possible for him to feel even more mortified, because it was by the sound of his stomach growling. Loudly

Dear God, please kill me.

He’d been so swept away in… whatever the fuck was going on, that he hadn’t even noticed how fucking hungry he was. He felt as though his stomach had come alive and was starting to gnaw on his insides. 

“Oh. Um. That was certainly… a noise .” Ricky said uncomfortably, looking down at Shaggy’s body. 

“Pretty normal for Shaggy actually, ‘ Mr. E.’ ” Velma said, making air quotes with her fingers, still not believing a word of this bullshit was true. She couldn’t help but be simultaneously impressed and disappointed with Shaggy for keeping up the charade this well for this long. 

But what if he is telling the truth? A small part of her wondered. God - just for even considering it, maybe she was her mother’s daughter. 

If he’s telling the truth - if Shaggy, Arthur, and Mr. E have been body-swapped and Mr. E is on our side, or even just against Pericles… this could change everything. Pericles would be basically back to square one without Mr. E’s resources. This could turn the tide!... And Shaggy must be really scared… and Arthur’s in a lot of trouble… 

But of course, Velma didn’t really need to worry about that, because there was no way Shaggy/Mr.E/WHATEVER was telling the truth, because while an interesting concept, body-swapping was impossible

“That’s right. Even if you are Mr. E, I guess you’re still in Shaggy’s body.” Fred scratched his head thoughtfully, at a complete loss.

Mystery Incorporated didn’t exactly have a leader. They were partners - the five of them. But for as long as they had been together, in situations when one person needed to step forward and represent the others, when one person needed to step forward and take charge… that person was Fred. It wasn’t a role he’d been elected to or anything. It was sort of something he’d just… fallen into. He wasn’t the smartest - that role belonged to Velma. But he was supposed to be the one who had some semblance of what to do now, and all he could come up with was… wait for the Mystery Skulls

This wasn’t some simple trap he could get Shaggy out of. This wasn’t even a complicated trap he could get Shaggy out of. The levers, the pulleys… the nets and chains… they didn’t exist in a way that Fred could work out. But while this was so many realms out of his- their expertise, the Mystery Skulls at least seemed to know where to start

And that made Fred feel not just helpless - but useless .

And the only way he could reprieve that feeling right now was to do the only thing they could do - take care of Shaggy’s body until he could get it back. Regardless of who was in it.

“I guess it’s only right to feed you, huh?” Daphne asked, also at a complete loss. 

Ricky felt the urge to say ‘No shit.’, Feed me? I’m not a dog!’ Or something equally sarcastic, but this was all so fucking weird he couldn’t blame the kids for having awkward moments right now. Hell, his entire existence was an awkward moment right now. So he held his tongue. 

“Well… we wouldn’t want Shaggy to be starving when he gets back in his own body. Come on.” Scooby huffed, begrudgingly leading the way to the door. If it wasn’t for Shaggy’s sake, there was no way in hell he’d ever share the Rogers’ food with Mr. E

“Jeepers, I was in such a scramble to get ready this morning to get here, I didn’t eat.” Daphne said, realizing her own hunger.

“Neither did I, Daph.” Said Fred.

“Alright, alright. None of us have eaten and we’re all hungry. Breakfast it is.” Velma said. 

“Well?... Are you coming?” Daphne said over her shoulder at Mr. E when he didn’t get up. 

Daphne didn’t trust Mr. E, she didn’t like Mr. E, and she didn’t know how much of what he’d said she believed. But all the same Daphne was one of the few people in the world who knew even the surface of what he’d been through - what all of the original Mystery Incorporated had been through. And then there was Angel Dynamite- Cassidy Williams . In spite of everything, Cassidy had seen through Mr. E to glimpse the good left in Ricky Owens. Not just that - Cassidy had never stopped loving Ricky Owens , right to the very end. And the gang still regretted not trusting her when they had the chance. So try as Daphne might to hate him… she couldn’t. She felt sorry for him. And she wondered just how right about him Cassidy had been.

Ricky didn’t say anything in response to Daphne’s question, but his snarling stomach answered for her. 

Ricky rolled his eyes and sighed before he stood up and followed. 

This. Is so. Humiliating . I wonder if Shaggy’s having any awkward moments too? And God, I hope Arthur just stays put. 

That last bit of wistful thinking almost made Ricky laugh at himself. Stay put ? What was he thinking? Ricky didn’t need to know Arthur to know there was no way that was going to happen. He was a mystery solver - a meddling kid . One of a very long line of them. There was no way in hell he was just going to stay put when presented with a mystery as big as ending up in a stranger’s body. 

All Ricky could do for him was pray that his snooping didn’t get him hurt. 


When Arthur ventured out Mr. E’s front door, he came into a short corridor that led into a gigantic… lair

That was the only word Arthur could find to describe it. 

It was an absolutely enormous space, Arthur supposed it was either under a lake or a big fish tank, because the ceiling had enormous panes of acrylic through which a greenish light streamed into the room from above and Arthur could see a few aquatic plants and quite a few large fish swimming by. As for the room itself, at the center of it was an island in the middle of a great big shark pit (SERIOUSLY - A SHARK PIT!), connected to the rest of the room by a series of bridges arranged equidistant all around it. 

Arthur gulped nervously. As much as he didn’t really want to go over there, it looked like a likely place to find a phone. So he left the doorway, and Arthur briskly crossed the room, went over a bridge, and onto the island. He was terrified, mind you. As stiff as a board the whole walk, the foreboding structures holding the dozens of monitors up towered above him as he muttered the words to the first Mystery Skulls song that came to mind in an attempt to keep himself calm. 

 

“I'll be there holding on,

3000 light years holding on, ooh~

3000 life times holding on!

3000 light years holding on,

For you. 

 

“I'll be there holding on,

3000 light years holding on, ooh~

3000 life times holding on!

3000 light years holding on

And waiting for you!”

 


When the Mystery Skulls pulled up to the Rogers residence, Shaggy jumped out the back doors and ran to the front door, ringing the doorbell incessantly. He couldn’t help it - he’d gone two hours too long without seeing Scooby! 

The door burst open, and the next thing Shaggy knew, he was on his back - laughing with 160 pounds of great dane on top of him, licking his face. “Raggy!” 

“Like, Scooby Doo! Man, am I happy to see you!” Shaggy cried, throwing his arms around the dog’s neck.

“Oh, this is ridiculous! Arthur, I thought I liked you, but I can’t believe you’d go along with such a jovial prank!” 

Shaggy sat up to see Velma leaning in the doorway with her arms crossed, looking very disappointed. 

“Like, it really isn’t a prank, Velms. Like, it’s me - Shaggy.” 

“Shaggy?” Fred and Daphne came to the door from behind her. 

“Like yeah! Hey guys!” 

Fred grabbed Shaggy by the hand and pulled him to his feet, pulling him into a group hug with Fred and Daphne. 

“Thank goodness you’re okay, Shaggy! We were so worried!” Daphne said.

“Like, I’m okay guys, really! The Mystery Skulls were like, super nice to me. So uhm… how’s Mr. E?” Shaggy asked as they let go and stepped back.

“He’s… reserved? Placid? I think he might be in shock - not that I can blame him. And he was- pfft - kind of in disbelief over how much food it takes to feed your body.” Daphne said, clearly trying not to laugh at the last part.

“Yeah, it… almost made me feel sorry for him.” Fred snorted. 

“Laugh it up, you two.” 

It was one thing, being in somebody else’s body. But it was an entirely new degree of surreal when SHAGGY’S BODY walked past him and down the stairs, still munching on the last few bites of an egg, sausage, and toast sandwich. 

“Are you alright, Shaggy?” Mr. E asked, turning back to Shaggy in a show of empathy that genuinely shocked the teen. Maybe Mr. E really had… changed? Or something? Even in a body that wasn’t his own, Shaggy could tell his predecessor’s usual glare wasn’t as hard as usual. He looked… genuinely concerned. And somewhat reserved. Maybe even defeated? And there was a deep sadness in his eyes that made Shaggy’s seventeen-year-old body look much older than it was.

“L-like yeah.” Shaggy gulped when the shock let him get words out. “You?” 

“Your friends were as civil to me as anyone could have asked them to be.” He shrugged, finishing the sandwich. “All the same, it’s not like I don’t deserve it. Now come on. Arthur’s in trouble. He isn’t surrounded by such kind people, like we are. We have to get him out of there.”  

“So then, I take it you’re Mr. E.” 

Mr. E stiffened when Vivi and Mystery came up behind him. Shaggy saw him gulp nervously before he turned around, suddenly a whole new degree of respectful - even more so than he’d been before. “Yes. That’s me.” He said with a bow of his head. “Listen. Your friend… I’m so sorry. I really don’t-” 

“We believe you.” Mystery interrupted. Shaggy didn’t miss it when Vivi glanced down at Mystery as if to say: “We do?” but she didn’t say anything about it. 

“We’ll talk about this, among other things, on the drive to Destroido. Shaggy, Mr. E. You two ride with us.” Vivi said.

“Me too! Me too!” Scooby piped up. 

“Like, is it okay if Scoob rides with us too, Vivi? We like… don’t like being separated.” Shaggy asked. 

“Of course he can, Shaggy.” Vivi replied kindly. “Fred, Velma, Daphne. Here’s a walkie. We’ll use it to swap notes and discuss tactics on the drive over, even in two separate cars. I realize that you probably feel anxious having your friends riding with us - and with Mr. E. So as a sign of good will I’ll ride in the Mystery Machine with you all on the way over.” She volunteered. 

“That’s fine by me.” Fred agreed. “What about you, Velms? Daphne?” 

“It sounds fair to me.” 

“I agree.”

“Also, Mystery Incorporated, you guys are going to have to lead the way.” Mystery said. “We’ve never been there before.”

“I could give you directions.” Mr. E offered. 

“That’s kind of you,” said Vivi, “but we’re going to need to be discussing other things on the way over. Not a single one of us can offer the inside intel you can.” 

Shaggy could tell the rest of the gang didn’t like him riding with Mr. E and the Mystery Skulls, but having Vivi riding in the Mystery Machine as insurance seemed to reassure them. Besides - they didn’t have much choice and Scooby was with him, so what could happen? They all piled into their respective vehicles, and were off. 

And Shaggy didn’t miss how Lewis muttered to himself as they drove off, “Hold on, Arthur… we’re coming.” 


Once inside the ring of monitors, the island became a bit less foreboding. The sharks were hardly visible and Arthur couldn’t lie to himself - his inner IT guy kind of wanted nothing more than to explore Mr. E’s software for a few hours because the tech he was seeing was clearly top of the line and the processors looked amazing. 

Focus, Arthur. 

Phone, phone… dammit. There wasn’t a landline to be seen. Likely, the communications were in the computer itself, but Arthur didn’t have the password… 

But maybe he could figure it out.

Arthur sat down in what he could only assume was Mr. E’s chair and turned the system on, momentarily excited by the way the devices came to life around him. And fortunately for him, the computer wasn’t locked. 

That’s strange, for a powerful guy like this to leave this unlocked. And he was clearly distressed before I wound up in this body… did he leave in a hurry and forget? I wonder if something happened to him last night. 

Arthur got the first clue to his answer when he opened the tabs Mr. E had last been looking at. 

Cassidy Williams. The screens were full of her. And as Arthur looked around more closely, he realized that Mr. E had been looking for her. 

Oh, God. Did he-

“I’m surprised to see you showing your face here after last night.” A voice scoffed. Arthur jumped out of his skin and whirled around to see two people who could only be Brad Chiles and Judy Reeves. 

Thank God Arthur hadn’t started looking for the communications systems yet. Fuck. What do I say in response?! 

“That’s right, Brad. I would have thought he’d lock himself away. What’s the matter, Ricky? Cat got your tongue?” 

Something definitely happened last night. But without knowing what… just look horrible and keep your mouth shut! 

Arthur thought back to how wretched Mr. E had looked when Arthur had first glimpsed his reflection in the mirror. Then he thought back to three years ago - the pain and guilt Arthur had felt back then that had threatened to eat him alive. (Little did Arthur know, that was pretty close to exactly how Mr. E was feeling)

That’s right. I’m upset about… something. Now please go away.

“You can’t still be that bothered about Cassidy.” Brad smirked. 

“I-I wouldn’t expect you to understand, Chiles.” Arthur spat, filling his voice with as much venom as he could muster while he subtly stuck his hands in his pockets to hide the way they trembled. His answer must not have been too far off from the context, because Brad and Judy didn’t bat an eye. 

Honestly. Why do you even leave your room anymore?” Judy sniggered. 

“It’s not like you’re in charge or anything!” Brad added. 

“Or even that you have any power here at all!” 

What? They were treating him like an outsider. But they couldn’t possibly know, could they?

Something more is going on here. They clearly haven’t picked up that I’m not Mr. E, but given his position as their benefactor, it doesn’t make any sense for them to be talking to him like this.  

“I think he knows it, Judy. Just look at how quiet he is!”

“I think you’re right, Brad!” 

“Thank you, Judy.” 

“Don’t you two have anything better to do than revel in my pain?” Arthur demanded, taking a big gamble in his words. He needed to keep his responses as nonspecific as he could to keep himself from saying something that triggered alarm bells. As much as he wanted them to leave, with every taunt they were giving him more information. 

Oh, please. You can’t possibly tell us that you actually didn’t know she was dead!” Judy laughed. 

HE DIDN’T KNOW SHE WAS DEAD?! 

Arthur visibly recoiled at the revelation, but he schooled his expression into a grieving one and quickly turned away from them. 

He didn’t know what to do with this information, but he knew it meant something, and he needed to tell the others about it. Then again, he couldn’t exactly contact them with Tweedledee and Tweedledumber breathing over his shoulder, so Arthur hunched over the desk, dripping the edge until his knuckles turned white, and ground out, “Get. Out.” 

Brad started to say something ignorant, so Arthur repeated himself, louder. “GET OUT!!!” 

“I think you’re forgetting, Ricky. Professor Pericles gave us express permission to be here.” Judy smirked. 

“You wouldn’t go against what he said, now would you?” Brad taunted. 

From all of this, Arthur got the distinct impression that there was some major bad blood between Mr. E and Professor Pericles right now, which is why he said what he said next. 

Professor Pericles can go stuff his cloaca with-” 

Only Arthur didn’t finish the last part because that was when an inferno of agony exploded up Arthur’s spine - so sudden and intense it left him gasping, collapsing onto his knees, clutching the desk as panic set in. 

What is that? What the fuck is that?!

“Such cruel words, Ricky.” A new voice said from above Arthur. He mustered the willpower to look up, and through the blurriness creeping into his vision he spotted a powdery gray parrot in a purple scarf sitting on top of the monitors, glaring down at the three of them with a look of such cruelty the likes of which Arthur hadn’t seen since Reverb. 

The parrot was holding a small remote with a big red button on it. He took his wing off of the button, and the pain eased. He pressed it again, and it was back

Press

Pain

Press

Pain

The bird finally stopped, giving Arthur barely a moment to breathe as he took the remote in his talons and fluttered down onto a perch closer to the ground, before the agony returned - because Pericles was pushing the button again! 

Suddenly, everything Arthur had seen made a lot more sense. 

Oh, God. That’s what’s going on here! He’s a prisoner - I’m a prisoner! He’s being tortured into helping them! 

“Don’t think your grief is an acceptable excuse for your hubris, Ricky Owens.” The parrot sneered. “You forget your place - and your purpose. You do. As I say. And don’t even think about trying to contact the Kinder!” 

Arthur’s sliver of self-preservation kicked in, and he realized right then that if he didn’t get this to stop, Pericles was going to keep doing this to him until he passed out. 

“Y-you’re r-right… Prof- Professor… Pericles!” Arthur ground out between gasps and whimpers of anguish. “I-I don’t- ugh! Know- what c-came over me! I’m sorry- I’m sorry! Yes- whatever you say- I’m sorry. P-Professor- please …” 

There was a few more long seconds of agony before the bird finally let up and Arthur was left panting, half on the floor, barely supporting his weight against the chair with his trembling limbs. 

Arthur heard a fluttering of wings, as Professor Pericles landed on the chair just above him. The following thoughts flashed through his mind very quickly. 

I might catch him if I took a swipe at him now. Such a small parrot. He’s under half Mystery’s size. But then I’d have Brad and Judy to go through. I’m not a fighter like Vivi or Lewis - even when Lew was alive. And I don’t know how strong this body is. Besides - whatever that was, it clearly attacked my nervous system, which is why it hurt so much. My muscles spasmed out of control - I might collapse immediately if I try. Shit. This is bad. I really am stuck. All I can do for now is- 

“Where is your place, Ricky?” Pericles leered.

“U-under you?” Arthur replied, hoping that was close enough to what he wanted to hear. 

“And what are you?” 

What am I? Weird way to put it. Shit- he’s looking for a specific answer, but all I can do is guess. 

“A tool?” 

Pericles narrowed his eyes at Arthur, but he must have been satisfied enough with his answer, because he let him go after that. And Arthur wasted no time in hurrying past Pericles, past Brad and Judy, and scurrying out of the ring of monitors, across the bridge, and back into the safety of Mr. E’s rooms - not stopping until he was slamming the door behind him and collapsing against it. Only then did Arthur finally lose his composure, sitting on the floor with his legs out, hands buried in his hair, trying not to panic. 

What the fuck? What the fuck? What the fuck

Arthur had no idea how long he sat there, processing all that he’d just learned and what had just happened to him and waiting for the aftershocks to go away. At some point he went back to softly singing the words to 3000 Lightyears, just as he’d done before, thinking of his friends as he desperately tried to calm the uncontrollable hammering of his heart. 

 

“I'll be there!

Holdin’ on ‘cause you're my golden-

I'm trying to see you in my dreams.

 

“I'll be there!

Ev-ery time that your-

Feels get down you know

You're my eve-ry-thing.

 

“I'll be there holding on.

3000 light years holding on, ooh~

3000 life times holding on.

3000 light years holding on,

For you.

 

“I'll be there holding on.

3000 light years holding on, ooh~

3000 life times holding on.

3000 light years holding on

And waiting for you.”

 

And right as he was starting to feel a little bit better, he felt it again: that same disconnected lightheadedness he’d been feeling the few days before the switch. An inky blackness was coming into the sides of his vision, invisible hands tugging him down until he gave into slumber. 

Notes:

To those of you who were worried about Arthur - you were right to be. 😈

Don't worry though - I'm not going to let them get away with it. Hehehehehe. As Arthur said, "Professor Pericles can go stuff his cloaca with (insert blunt or otherwise rough/pointy object here)." And to those of you who don't know what a cloaca is - go onto incognito mode before you wind up with that on your browser history.

What Mystery Skulls song do you think the next chapter will be named after? And what do you think will happen next? Feel free to make your predictions in the comments! I'll give a special shout out in the next chapter's notes to anyone who guesses it within five tries!

Chapter 6: One of Us

Summary:

Having lost consciousness in Mr. E's rooms, Arthur wakes up back in the Sitting Room... but he's not alone. And who he finds waiting for him prompts a much-needed conversation.

Notes:

Comparatively short chapter this time. BUT, an important one! Cuz you know something's about to happen when the chapter has the same title as the whole fic.

Originally, this was going to be one longer chapter, but I decided to split it in half. Hence why I didn't have it done by Halloween (I really wanted to, too). :[

But, it's here and out now, and I hope you enjoy it! :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Arthur opened his eyes, he found himself lying on a cold, hard floor staring up at crimson covered walls. This dream again, huh? But when he sat up, he was shocked to find he wasn’t alone. And the three of them were so startled at the sight of each other that they jumped out of their skins. 

“Zoinks!” 

“What the-” 

You?”

Sitting in a circle with him was none other than the man Arthur was possessing and (for some reason) Shaggy

They were back in the Sitting Room, sat in a circle on the floor. The space around them was tastefully furnished with lamps, marble statues, and black leather furniture. But all things considered, their primary focus was on each other.

“So, I take it you’re Ricky Owens? Mr. E?” Arthur asked nervously, sitting up properly and crossing his legs. 

“I am. And that must make you Arthur.” Ricky replied, doing the same.

“Yep. That’s me. Listen. I’m really sorry for possessing you. I swear I don’t know how this happened.”

Mr. E looked at him confused, so Shaggy cut in. 

“Like, sounds like you jumped to the same conclusion as Vivi at first.” Shaggy laughed. “You’re not possessing anyone, Arthur. We’ve been like, body-swapped! You were in Mr. E’s body, Mr. E was in mine, and like, I was in yours.” 

Arthur stared at Shaggy blankly for a moment before he clutched his heart and blurted out, “OH, THANK GOD! All this time I thought I was possessing your body and you were like, trapped in your own mind or something! Trust me, I’ve been there, and it’s horrible! I was so worried I was doing that to you! But uh, I’m so glad you’re not. Body-swapped, huh? I was wondering what you were doing here, Shaggy.”

You were worried about me?” Mr. E said, flabbergasted. “You have no idea how concerned I’ve been about you!” 

“Well like, looks like we don’t have to worry about that anymore. Like, we’re back in our own bodies!” Shaggy said, delightedly patting himself down. 

“Thank God.” Ricky sighed, relieved. 

“Wait a minute. Maybe not.” Arthur frowned. “Something tells me we’re not in Crystal Cove anymore.” He said, looking around at their surroundings. “I had a dream about this place last night.” 

“I did, too.” 

“Like, so did I. And like, Scoob has been having some weird dreams about this place too. Like, this is going to sound like, totally nuts. But according to Scoob, a being from another world possessing Nova’s body told him about an evil entity trapped beneath Crystal Cove! And that, like, the cursed treasure needs to be destroyed or like, it’ll destroy the whole world!”

Ricky blinked at Shaggy for a few seconds, being the only one amongst them who didn’t know anything about an evil entity or about the curse being that powerful. “Uh… Excuse me. I beg your pardon… what?” 

“Not the craziest I’ve heard.” Arthur said thoughtfully. “Us Mystery Skulls knew about the curse, but I can’t say we knew anything about an entity being behind it. We definitely need to deal with that, but for now I’m afraid we need to shelve it. Guys, I’m not so sure we’re back in our own bodies.” 

“Like, what do you mean? Looks and feels like my own body to me.” Shaggy shrugged.

“I um… I don’t think our bodies were transported here. The last thing I remember is being in Mr. E’s rooms. I think I fell asleep. And now I’m here. What’s the last thing you guys remember?” Asked Arthur.

“It’s a little fuzzy. The Mystery Skulls and Mystery Inc are together. And being in Shaggy’s body, I’m with them too. We were on a hill, getting ready to barge into Destroido to rescue you. Mystery was saying something, I think. Then poof, I’m here.” Mr. E said.

“Like, yeah. I think I passed out.” Shaggy nodded.

Ignoring the warm feeling his friends coming to rescue him summoned, Arthur explained, “Assuming that this is like, another realm or something, it’s possible that just because we look like ourselves here doesn’t mean we’re not still in each others’ bodies back in our own plane. If this is our… soul? Essence? Consciousness? Whatever you want to call it? Then it only makes sense that we look like ourselves here.”

The cogs in Ricky’s head turned. If we might not be back in our own bodies- “Then… Arthur, I need you to listen to me! Stay put and keep your head down! Professor Pericles-” 

“I know.”

Those two little words ceased Ricky’s panicked ramble and sent his heart sinking into his guts. “...What?” 

“I know.” Arthur shrugged. His warm orange eyes looking at Ricky with such… empathy? Sympathy? Pity? “I know about the remote. I don’t know what he did to you, but I can’t blame you for continuing to help him. You didn’t have a choice. It hurts. It hurts a lot.” 

Ricky stared at Arthur, heart hammering out of his chest, eyes wide with horror. The worst had happened. And this innocent boy was paying the price for his mistakes. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid

“Wait! You mean like-” Shaggy gulped, “What Mr. E said was the truth? He really is being- you really are being-” 

“Tortured? Enslaved?... Yeah.” Arthur half-laughed.

“I’m so sorry. Oh dear God, I’m so sorry!” Mr. E blurted out miserably, burying his head in his hands. “You didn’t deserve that. The only person who should pay for my mistakes is me! Arthur, I am so sorry!” 

“Hey.” Arthur said firmly, placing a comforting hand on the other man’s shoulder. “I don’t care what you’ve done. You didn’t deserve that either. No one does. And besides: if he did that to you for going against him, then what you’re really being punished for is trying to repent.” 

“How do you know that?” Ricky croaked. 

“I figured out a lot while looking around your place. Then from your… ex-friends while pretending to be you. You know, I don’t think they have the slightest clue yet that I’m not you. Which should say plenty about what kind of  'friends' they are.” Arthur said, sticking his nose up at the notion.

“Not even Professor Pericles?” 

“I don’t think so. I think he may have noticed I- 'you' were acting a little strange, but I don’t think he’s suspicious. Betrayal and grief can do some messed up shit to people. Believe me: I know.”

“Grief?” Mr. E asked, his ears turning red with embarrassment. “Then you know about-” 

“Cassidy? Yeah.” Arthur finished for him. “Did you really not know?” 

Ricky hung his head again before he shook it, no. “We agreed something needed to be done about her… God, I never meant- I didn’t want- I never would have hurt her. Not Cassidy. Not even at my darkest. I swear. I was such a blind damn fool. What did I think he was going to do?”

“Like, wait a minute! You like, didn’t know Angel- that she-” Shaggy stuttered, dumbfounded. 

“Not until last night.” Ricky said, in the tone of a man suffering from a freshly broken heart. He sat with his elbows resting on his knees, his head bent between them. “I got worried after I hadn’t seen nor heard from her for a while, so I started to use my resources to look for her. With no success. But then Brad and Judy came in last night, then Pericles-” He stopped and blinked a few times, refusing to cry in front of them. But Shaggy and Arthur could see the tears just behind the floodgates. “He told me. And I got so angry, I said some things that he 'punished me for'. Then I went back to my room, eventually fell asleep, had a really weird dream about this place, and when I woke up I was in Shaggy’s body.”

“So that’s what happened last night.” Arthur exclaimed. “Your room and your body were in a bit of a state when I woke up in it.” Arthur said. Mr. E looked away, embarrassed, knowing exactly what Arthur was referring to. “Then the others kind of… implied something happened last night, but I had to be super cryptic with my words in order to not give away that I didn’t know what that was.”

“I have to admit,” Ricky half-laughed, “in that respect, I underestimated you. Dare I ask what you did to piss Pericles off if you didn’t give yourself away?”

“I was talking to Brad and Judy. Trying to keep my cover while probing for information. I kind of picked up that there were some bad vibes between you and Professor Pericles. So, trying to stay in character, I uh… insulted him. And didn’t realize he was perched right above us listening. He got me before I could even finish my sentence.” 

“You insulted him?” Ricky scoffed. “Now I have to know: what did you say?”

“Oh. Well, I uh…” Arthur looked over at Shaggy briefly, considering whether he should quote this in front of a minor, before he decided to just say it. Mr. E looked like he needed a laugh. 

“Okay. So Brad and Judy said something along the lines of: 'You wouldn’t want to disobey Professor Pericles, would you?' To which I retorted…” He cleared his throat, slightly embarrassed, and confessed. “'Professor Pericles can go stuff his cloaca with the large end of his own magnifying glass.'

Mr. E couldn’t help it. He burst into a fit of laughter. “No, you didn’t!

“I did.”

“That’s so specific!”

“The specificity makes it funnier.” Arthur shrugged.

“I don’t get it. Like, what’s a cloaca?” 

Shaggy’s question only made Ricky laugh harder. 

“Ask Velma.” Arthur said, red in the face with embarrassment. 

“Yes, please do ask Velma.” Ricky pleaded. “And make sure I’m standing next to you when you do!” 

“Well, I’m glad I made someone laugh. My audience at the time didn’t seem to see the humor.” Arthur said lightheartedly, trying to subtly direct the conversation back to the matter at hand. 

“I really am sorry, Arthur.” Ricky said, his chuckles ceasing. The laugh had lightened his mood, but he was still somber. “You shouldn’t be in my place. I know you say that I don’t deserve it either, but I do.” 

“For a long time, I thought the same thing about my pain.” Arthur said. “And I still struggle with those feelings, even now.” 

“What do you mean?” Ricky asked. 

“Like, do you mean your arm?” Shaggy asked. “I noticed it was starting to feel like, kinda sore.” 

“Oh, no. you’re in my body.” Arthur realized. “Ugh, God. I’m so sorry, Shaggy. My pain medication. It hasn’t been working as well or as long as it should for a while now and for my own stupid reasons, I’ve just been… bearing it. And I haven’t told my friends. It won’t be very long before it’s going to start hurting a lot more. You need to get my dosage adjusted or it’s going to be miserable for you until we swap back. Just… tell Vivi. She’ll know what to do.” Arthur explained, not looking forward to the chewing-out he was inevitably going to get when he was reunited with his friends.

“Pain medication? For what?” Ricky asked. 

“Uh… my arm didn’t exactly come off… cleanly .” Arthur said, anxiously rubbing his metal arm and shuddering at the memory of Mystery’s teeth. “From our research so far, we know that The Mystery Skulls have lasted a lot longer than most of the other Mystery Incorporated groups. But that doesn’t mean that we haven’t had forces that have tried to tear us apart. For your Mystery Incorporated,” Arthur said, gesturing to Ricky, “it was betrayal and the Freak of Crystal Cove. For yours,” he gestured to Shaggy, “it was when your group fell apart after catching the Freak and finding out that Fred’s whole life had been a lie. But in spite of everything pulling each of you away from the others, you managed to pull yourselves back together again… and so did we.” 

Arthur took a deep breath and continued. “What happened to the Mystery Skulls was extremely traumatizing for all of us. I won’t go into details, and I ask that you not probe for them. When Vivi, Lewis, Mystery, and I decide to tell other people about… us. About this, we’re always together and have unanimously agreed to share it. But you need to know, so I’ll only tell you slightly more than what’s public knowledge (if you know where to look). Three years ago, we were relatively new in our careers as investigators and weren’t nearly as powerful, knowledgeable, or renowned as we are today. We went to investigate a cave system where the animals in and around it were reported to behave… strangely. Supposedly it was haunted. We arrived, split up, and there was… an accident.” 

“Like, yeah. We heard about that when we looked you up.” Shaggy said. 

“I read about it in my research about you, too.” Mr. E confirmed. “One of your members died, and another was seriously hurt. The latter was you, wasn’t it?” 

Arthur nodded sadly. “It was my fault. Vivi, Lewis, and Mystery tell me it’s not and they don’t blame me for it. And logically, I know they’re right. But there’s still a huge part of me that still blames myself for it. So… yeah. Not having my meds adjusted like a responsible adult is stupid, and it puts me in a lot of pain. But somehow I find punishing myself like that… comforting? Because I feel like I deserve it. I shouldn’t do it, it isn’t healthy, and I probably need another few sessions in therapy - as if I haven’t already had a million of them.” Arthur scoffed. “But I do it anyway and I don’t tell my friends about it because I don’t want them to worry.” 

“That’s like, awful, dude.” Shaggy cried. “But like, why are you telling us this? And how do you know so much about us?” 

“That, Shaggy, is a bit of a long story. And not entirely mine to tell. But still, you deserve to know. As allies- as friends , this shouldn’t be kept from you: It’s no accident the Mystery Skulls came to Crystal Cove. We have an informant. Someone found us, and summoned us here. They saw what we could do and believed that we stood a chance against Professor Pericles, and that we could help you and your friends save this town and everyone in it. So they told us everything they knew and sent us here. They’re staying with my Uncle for now, but are supposed to rejoin us in Crystal Cove soon.” 

“An informant? Who?” Asked Ricky. 

Arthur considered it for a moment, then replied, “I don’t think now is the best time to tell you. Not because I want to keep it secret, but because there are more important matters at hand. When you two wake up with the others, tell Vivi that Arthur says it’s time to bring in our informant, and she’ll either tell you or call for them and let it be a surprise when they arrive.” And as he said this, he was giving Mr. E a look that neither Ricky nor Shaggy would be able to make heads or tails of until later. 

“Like, okay. I can understand that. But like, that doesn’t answer my other question: like, why are you telling us all this?” Shaggy asked again.

“I’m telling you this for two reasons. The first, Ricky, is because of you.” 

“Me?”

“You take comfort in your own suffering because you think you deserve it. It makes you feel as if some wrong is being righted, when it’s not. And you’re only getting angry about it now because it’s someone else in your position, and you think you’re the only one who deserves it. I've been dealing with that exact thing for years. So... I couldn't know what I do about you without telling you about my own experiences. We may have literally just met, and I know this is going to sound stupid, cheesey, and probably cliche, but when I look at you, I see myself.”

Ricky didn’t argue. Because when he looked at Arthur, he saw the exact same thing: a reflection of his own broken soul staring right back. A young man who had known much of the same pain Ricky had - the only person in the world who understood. It was comforting, yet terrifying all at once.

“And…” Arthur added, a little embarrassed by himself, “I dunno. I guess I just… wish that back then, three years ago, I had someone to tell me that.”

There was a moment of silence between the three of them, each unsure how to proceed from here, before Ricky finally broke it. “And… what’s the other reason?” 

“Because I trust you.” Arthur said simply.  “The Mystery Skulls’ plan from the beginning has been to eventually join forces with Mystery Incorporated to help break the curse. But we haven’t because we’ve been doing our own research and testing the waters, first. We needed to learn the nature of this curse, how deeply rooted it was, and who we could trust to not be corrupted by it. I wasn’t sure before, but I am now. And me telling you all this will force Vivi, Lewis, and Mystery to tell you the rest of our secrets when we wake up. The biggest ones, anyway. Shaggy, you and your friends have earned my faith. And Ricky, I’m literally in your shoes right now. I don’t know if you’re on our side or not but I doubt you’re on theirs. Because I believe you’ve broken free of the curse’s influence. But, even after taking all that into account, after all the questions I’ve answered, I think it’s time I asked you a question, ‘Mr. E’.”

“Oh? And what’s that?” Ricky asked, slightly defensive.

“Whose side are you on?” Arthur asked. “You aren’t one of them. So are you one of us?... Are you one of us?”

Then, as if the Sitting Room itself was asking the question too, the very song Arthur was quoting began to play quietly, seemingly from nowhere. 

 

“I said, even if I told ya,

They’ve been looking for you, we’re onto you.

Darkness is my signal. 

So what do you to me, and what do me to you?

 

“Are you one of us?

(Oooooh)

Are you one of us?

Tell me, are you one of us?

(Oooooh-Oooooooh!)

Said, are you one of us?”

 

“I am.” Ricky replied, with firm certainty. “I’m not one of them anymore, and haven’t been for a while now. I’m a former member of the original Mystery Incorporated. I don’t know where I belong now, but know that I am on your side. Arthur, Shaggy. I am one of you.” 

“Good.” Arthur said, pleased. “ I believe you. But you’ve got a lot of work to do to prove that to the others.” 

“Like, yeah. I didn’t believe you at first, but now that Arthur’s corroborated your story, I know you were telling the truth. That and like, just listening to you talk, you sound like, really sincere. But like, that doesn’t mean the others will think the same.”

“I know.” Ricky sighed. “I don’t want their forgiveness, because I don’t deserve it. But at the very least… for myself, and for Cassidy… I have to make things right.” 

“Also…” Arthur said uncomfortably, looking up at the infinite curtains for wherever that music was coming from, “This… is one of our songs, and I was quoting it a moment ago, but I swear to god I have absolutely no idea where that music is coming from.” 

“I figured.” Ricky said, trying to pretend that all of this wasn’t completely weird .

“Like, yeah. That’s kinda concerning.” Shaggy gulped. “So like, um… what now?” 

“Now… we wake up, and we team up, I guess.” Arthur shrugged. “The time has finally come.” 

“Arthur is correct. The time has come.”

The three of them turned around to see that three figures had entered the room. The first, only Shaggy and Ricky recognized at first: an apparition of a younger Ricky, back in his 'meddling kid' days. The second, an odd yet vaguely familiar little man in a red suit. And the third, a very familiar cocker spaniel. 


Things were not quite so civil in the waking world. 

While inside Destroido, the original Mystery Incorporated remained none the wiser about Ricky (And Arthur’s) contact with the outside world, atop a hill overlooking the facility was a different story. Fred, Daphne, Velma, Scooby, Vivi, Lewis, and Mystery had all seen the exact moment Mr. E and Shaggy had simultaneously passed out, but given their differences there was quite a bit of tension on how to react to it. 

“For the last time, move out of the way!” Fred shouted angrily. 

But the Mystery Skulls refused to budge. For the past few minutes, Mystery Incorporated had been trying to get by them to check on Shaggy. But the Mystery Skulls, who knew how unstable the supernatural could be, adamantly refused to let either of them be touched.

“They could be sick. Given all the toxins around here, they could have inhaled something! They may need a hospital!” Velma argued, trying once again to rationalize what was going on.

“Velma, if that was the case, someone else here would have also fainted by now.” Vivi told her, trying to appeal to her reason. 

“I’m telling you-” 

We’re telling you!” Lewis interjected. “Whatever made them go down probably has something to do with whatever caused them to switch bodies in the first place. For all we know, they’re swapping back!” 

“I’ve seen what happens when something interrupts a spell before.” Vivi insisted. “You have to believe us. If it’s a certain kind of magic at work and we move them when we shouldn’t, it could be extremely dangerous. Especially for them.”

“I know you’re worried about Shaggy,” Mystery insisted, “but if you care about him, you need to back down.” 

After a moment, Fred sighed and eased the tension from his shoulders. “They’re right, gang.” He sighed. 

“Fred-” Velma tried to argue, but Daphne shut her down. 

“Freddy’s right, Velma.” She said. “We don’t have the first clue about any of this, but they do. What if we touch them and end up hurting Shaggy? I wouldn’t be able to live with that!” 

“Reah.” Scooby agreed, whimpering anxiously. 

“I think they’re okay.” Mystery said, from where he was quietly observing the two unconscious figures. 

“What do you see, Mystery?” Vivi asked, sensing that the kitsune was onto something. 

“They’re… dreaming. I think. But not exactly. Their minds are elsewhere. And every now and then I see their lips move…”

“What does that mean?” Daphne asked. 

“Where are they, Mystery? Can you tell? And what are they doing?” 

Mystery scrunched his snout in concentration, listening, thinking, watching the energy move.

“Talking.” He finally replied. “I think they’re talking.”

Notes:

And now you know the origin of this fic's title! :D

As much as I love the hurt, I think I love the comfort parts even more. :]

You should expect the wait for the next chapter to be a comparatively short one, because I decided to cut this chapter in half and reference another song. So the next chapter is about 90% written, but I'm going to wait a while to let everyone read and enjoy this one first!

And please don't hesitate to leave your thoughts and reactions in the comments. They give me life.

Chapter 7: Everything and More

Summary:

Questions are asked and questions are raised. Explanations are given and wounds start to heal. Plans are hatched and plans are set into motion.

Notes:

Happy early Native American Heritage Day. The true origins of Thanksgiving are FUCKED and the Native Americans of the United States deserve better than to have this holiday (and Columbus Day) celebrated year after year.
But it gets celebrated anyway, so I guess if I'm thankful for anything... I'm thankful for you all, who read my stories. You have no idea how much you guys and your wonderful comments reassure me that my interests aren't stupid or weird and that my writing isn't a waste of time. So you all have my thanks.
I'm posting this chapter a little earlier than I had anticipated, so yay! And I hope you all enjoy it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Arthur is correct. The time has come.”

Okay. So. This was weird. Even to Arthur’s standards. Which were already pretty fucking high, but had been raised slightly higher still as of this morning. 

Before them stood a small, cute, well-groomed talking dog. In an in-between dimension. Not that weird. Arthur had met talking animals. And been to other in-between dimensions. But to his knowledge, this dog was Scooby’s girlfriend. Who could not talk. And was in a coma. 

To the right of her stood a… vaguely familiar little man. Arthur was sure he’d seen that face before, he just couldn’t remember from where. But he knew it had something to do with his past experience with the paranormal.

And to the left of the dog stood the one who was quite possibly the strangest of the three. At least to Arthur. Truth be told, it hadn’t immediately clicked where he’d seen that face before. Then he’d just so happened to glance over at Mr. E, and he immediately realized two things. One: that Ricky had turned as white as a sheet, and was looking at the boy like he’d seen a ghost; and two: Mr. E’s shirt was the same yellow and white striped pattern as the teen’s. Then it clicked: Arthur had seen that face several times just this morning, looking through Ricky’s photo album. They were looking at a 17-year-old Ricky Owens. The same age he was when The Freak of Crystal Cove had forced him and the rest of the Original Mystery Incorporated to disappear.

So… yep. This was another new one. Just when Arthur was starting to think he at least mostly had this whole ‘paranormal expert’ thing figured out. What a fool he’d been to forget rule number one of being an expert in the paranormal: never assume you’re an expert in the paranormal. The paranormal will see that as a challenge, and it will find a way to surprise you. Often in a way less-than-pleasant. 

As Nova, the man in red, and Ricky’s younger self came closer, Arthur, Shaggy, and Ricky stood up, wary of the strange newcomers.

“Please tell me that you two also see Brad and Judy’s dog talking, a little man, and a younger me.” Ricky said shakily, in the voice of a man completely prepared to accept his own insanity. 

“Nope. Not just you.” And truth be told, Arthur was relieved it wasn’t just him seeing this, too. 

“Like, technically Nova isn’t their dog anymore. And according to Scoob, like, that’s not her.” Shaggy said with a nervous laugh. “But like, yeah… even so… this is freaky.”

“Shaggy is correct.” Not-Nova said. “I am not Nova. As I told Scooby Doo, I am of the Annunaki, a race of interdimensional beings who visit the planet Earth every thousand years at a time called Nibiru. The Annunaki have no physical form, and must inhabit the bodies of animals in order to remain in this world. And that is why I have borrowed Nova’s body - so that I may aid you in your quest to break the curse on Crystal Cove.”

Ricky and Shaggy gave her a blank stare that reflected the sheer bewilderment going on in their heads. Arthur on the other hand-

“The Annunaki.” He echoed. “That word sounds familiar.” 

“To you, Arthur Kingsman, it would be. The Annunaki have a long history of helping humans. Whenever my kind visits Earth, we often leave part-animal descendants behind. So long as the tiniest trace of our genes remain, our descendants will retain a higher level of intelligence and the ability to talk. Each of you are intimately familiar with at least one of them. As rare as our descendants are, even rarer are our closest relatives, who in addition to sentience, often also retain some of our abnormalities and powers.” 

“That’s right.” Arthur said. “Mystery told us about that.” 

“Like, you guys know about this , too?” Shaggy exclaimed. 

“It’s like we keep telling you: us Mystery Skulls are no strangers to the supernatural. And Nibiru is a pretty big deal. We’ve never met an Annunaki, but we’ve met quite a few beings old enough to remember the last time they were here. Some friends of ours possess a very special set of books with a whole chapter on Nibiru. Not to mention Nibiru is a big deal to the magical creatures of this world, and to the Neitherworld. From what I know of your people though, when you take hold of an animal’s body, you can usually tell visually. There are mutations and distortions. Sometimes you even make yourselves look part human. So… you haven’t taken complete possession of that dog, have you?” Arthur asked Not-Nova. 

“Correct. Her body is frail, her soul barely clinging to it. But if it can be saved, I have no intention of taking her life from her. And even if I wanted to, the time of Nibiru is not upon us just yet, which limits my powers in your world.”

“But not enough to stop you from switching our bodies.” Arthur said, slightly accusatory.

“Correct.” 

“So like, that dream we had was no coincidence. You did switch our bodies!” Shaggy cried. 

“But why?” Ricky asked, trying to avoid looking at his younger self. 

“A number of reasons.” The man in red said. 

“The main reason you three were chosen rather than a different trifecta is because yours is the only one that remains intact.” Nova told them.

“What does that even mean? ” Ricky asked. 

“Heyo, I can answer that!” Ricky’s younger self said. Hearing that voice again after so many years made Ricky jump. It was disturbing, really. It was deeply, deeply disturbing. 

“So it’s like this: looking at each Mystery Incorporated, there are… I guess ‘roles’ that are filled in every group, and you can usually tell who is who just by looking at them and knowing a few things about them. When she says ‘trifecta’, she’s talking about three people existing within the same role in the three Mystery Inc. groups that presently exist. You- or I guess us three are in one. Brad, Fred, and Lewis are in another… you get the idea,” the Young Ricky explained. “But technically speaking, you- or rather, I guess us three are the only trifecta left that exists perfectly between all three groups. Arthur’s the only one who will understand why when I say this, but the other three members of the Mystery Skulls have…  abnormalities that make them not fit the pattern perfectly when compared to other groups.”

“Abnormalities? Like, I don’t see anything wrong with Lewis, Vivi, or Mystery.” Shaggy shrugged. 

“Uh… remember when I said we have secrets that the others will tell you when you wake up?” Arthur asked nervously. “He’s talking about that.”

“The second reason was to forge an alliance between the new Mystery Incorporated and the Mystery Skulls.” Not-Nova said, diverting the conversation before Mr. E or Shaggy could ask any more questions. “The Mystery Skulls began their story in Crystal Cove, but were led away for many years in order to protect them from the evil entity beneath the town. They have always been fated to return, more qualified to oppose this curse than any group that has come before them. The entity knew this, and has tried several times to destroy them before they could. But it failed. However, the Mystery Skulls returned later in the mystery than anticipated, and the alliance was failing to form timely. With the time of Nibiru fast approaching, drastic action had to be taken.”

Drastic? You think?” Ricky exclaimed. 

“But like, if you were just trying to get us to work together,” Shaggy asked, pointing between himself and Arthur, “then like, why did you bring Mr. E into it? Like, no offense, man. But like, why not just switch the two of us?” 

“I can answer that, too!” Young-Ricky piped up, sounding positively ecstatic about it. “Over here! Follow me!” 

The three of them followed him as he walked over to one of the walls and drew the curtain back to reveal another room - an absolutely massive room absolutely filled with people. 

“Like, Zoinks! Mayor Jones… Ed Machine… Brad Chiles and Judy Reeves… The Darrow Family… Like, there’s so many of them!”

“Yeah. And they’re just… standing around like mannequins. Weird.” Arthur nervously clutched his metal arm.

“But why are they here?” Ricky asked.

“Only parts of them.” Ricky’s counterpart explained. “What you see before you are the best parts of all of us who have been trapped in-between worlds because of our corruption by the curse of Crystal Cove. The treasure, the entity. One way or another, all of us here have been messed up by it. We’re here as echoes of what we were, a sad reminder of what we could have become, and a beacon of hope for what we could be. I would know. I, myself, am one of them. Or at least I was , until recently.”

“I suppose that explains why you look like… well… that.” Ricky said sadly, referring to how young his better half looked.

“Hey, man! Don’t be so disheartened about it. I mean, I’m you. You think that I of all people don’t know what you’ve been through? Or what you’re thinking?” The other-him asked. “I don’t think you realize just how bright our future could be.” 

“What do you mean by that?” 

“That,” younger-Ricky said, “Is the reason we drew you into the fold. I mean- Look at me. And look at the others. I’m walking around and talking to you, and the others stand still. Why do you think that is?” 

Ricky looked around and thought for a moment. “You’re… see-through?” 

“Ding-dong Daddy-o!” His younger self exclaimed with excitement. “I ‘woke up’ that day you stood up to Professor Pericles for the first time, and I’ve only been getting less solid ever since.” 

“It’s because of me?” Ricky realized, horrified. “I’m hurting you? Am I doing something wrong?” 

No! No. You’re not doing a single thing wrong! You’re perfect. ” The boy insisted, gently gripping Ricky’s arms. “This isn’t hurting me. Just the opposite! I want to disappear! Don’t you get it? I’m vanishing because I’m being set free . You’re finding me again! I’m on the verge of not being the best version of Ricky Owens anymore.”

The image of his best self flickered, and for just a moment, Ricky found himself staring at a mirror image of his present appearance instead of a memory. Then the form stabilized and there his younger self stood once again.

 “And it’s all thanks to you! You did what I could never do: you told Professor Pericles he was wrong! You stood up to him! Even back then, I’m sure you remember. Pericles had to be the smart one - the right one. He hated being wrong, and I never had the guts to correct him. But you did! You tried to do what was right, and you aspired to be the man Cassidy thinks we can be! We didn’t do anything wrong back then and what happened to us wasn’t our fault - we were just a kid! And you’re finally coming to terms with that and are moving on . I know you don’t see it yet - just how incredible that is. And I know what you think about yourself. But I think that’s amazing , and I’m so proud of you!” His other half exclaimed, breathless. “I just hope that one day, you can realize the same.”

Fanart by the amazingly talented @spiraleel-blog of adult Mr. E being comforted by his younger self

Ricky’s eyes burned and his throat started to close. But he wiped his eyes with his sleeve and refrained from crying. Again

“Twenty years…” Ricky croaked. “Twenty years, all I’ve wanted was to be you again. Innocent. Loved. In love. With my friends. Solving mysteries. Happy. And all I thought was how disappointed in me you’d be if you could see your future self as I am now: flawed. Selfish. Spiteful. Broken piece-of-shit.”

From behind him, Arthur barked a laugh. “ Broken? We’re all broken, dude. Whether you’re stuck in here or not. If there’s one thing my friends have taught me, it’s just a matter of finding people whose broken pieces fit with yours.”

“You weren’t here to experience the things I did, Arthur.” Ricky said. “What if… what if I can’t do it? What if the curse gets me again? Or my own greed and other shit ruins this? What if I go back to being that way? And you’re stuck here like this forever?”

“I have it in good faith that you won’t.” His younger self said. 

“It’s more difficult to manipulate someone who’s aware they’re being manipulated than someone who doesn’t. That’s true whether you’re talking about a person or a curse.” Arthur shrugged. 

“Yep. That’s right! But because I know it’ll bring you comfort, I’ll tell you this too: look around at the others. Who do you see here? Or uh… who don’t you see here?”

Ricky took a deep breath and observed. Everyone tainted by the curse is supposed to be here . Brad and Judy were here. And other members of the Mystery Inc. gangs that came before them. And others who had been involved with the curse, involved with them . Like the former Mayor… and Ed… But absent was-

“The kids.” Ricky finally said. “Mystery Incorporated. The Mystery Skulls… and Cassidy. They aren’t here.” 

“Again: Ding-dong Daddy-o!” His younger self exclaimed, pointing a pair of finger guns at him. “Cassidy always had the strongest spirit of our whole gang. She was just too stubborn and too good for the curse to mess her up. As for the others, the bond between Shaggy and his friends is too powerful to be broken apart by any curse. Every time it tries to do to them as it did to us, they always figure it out and find their way back to each other. Similarly goes for the Mystery Skulls. The Mystery Skulls, especially . They have an understanding of the supernatural - even a bond with it - that’s rare among humankind. You want to make sure you never fall prey to this curse again? Stick with them.”

“Indeed.” Nova said, entering the doorway behind them. “This was the other reason we swapped all three of you: to put you, Ricky Owens, back where you belong. And to give you a chance to save yourself. Our time is beginning to grow short. So I must tell you the final reason we swapped you the way we did.” 

Nova led them back into the sitting room and they sat down on the black furniture to listen to her. 

“Ricky Owens,” she said, “As you know, back in your own body, you were in great danger - trapped in a situation from which you could not escape.” 

Ricky nodded, ashamed. 

“But although you lacked the abilities and allies to save yourself from those you once called friends, I knew there was another who did .” And with that, the cocker spaniel turned her head to stare directly at Arthur. It took a couple of seconds for it to click. 

Me? ” Arthur cried. 

“Yes. You.” Said the man in red. 

“There’s no version of Ricky Owens that could ever hope to best Professor Pericles. Not yet , anyway. And definitely not alone.” Ricky’s better part looked down at Ricky with an expression of sadness and understanding. “Let’s face it: he’s known us since we were small - for almost as long as we can remember. There was even a time when he was our only friend. Our entire world . We told him everything , and he watched us grow up. Heck, Dad was hardly around after Mom died, so he practically raised us . He was so much older and smarter than we were… he watched over us, nurtured us, taught us. Most of the tricks, craftiness, and cunning we have, we learned from him. He knows us inside and out and knows exactly what to say to either lure us in, or completely destroy us. There’s not much we could come up with that could take him by surprise, we can’t outsmart him technologically, and we have like only one ally on the inside who we could both trust to not be bribed by Pericles and who has the skills to be of any help. But just her isn’t enough.”

“Arthur Kingsmen however, does possess those things.” Not-Nova explained. “Like you, Ricky Owens, he possesses cunning, intelligence, and patience. But with no history between him and Professor Pericles, the bird’s manipulations and predictions will be completely ineffective. To Pericles, he will be completely unpredictable - a wolf in sheep’s clothing. His intellect in many categories rivals that of his enemy, and he has a powerful set of friends to aid him. You two may not have had the opportunity to observe him and the other Mystery Skulls in action just yet, but I can assure you that Arthur is extremely intelligent, driven, and strong-willed. With quite the stubborn streak when it comes to those closest to him, might I add.” She said fondly. “Not to mention that he has an incredibly high tolerance for pain. Taking all of this and more into account, there may not be a soul in the entire world with as much chance of not only escaping, but also leaving his enemies in ruin on the way out.” Nova explained. 

The whole time the Annunaki spoke, singing Arthur’s praises, Arthur’s blush had become increasingly obvious. By the time she was done he was as red as a tomato. Arthur stammered for a moment, thinking it rude to tell the literal deity that she was mistaken and he wasn’t all that, before he finally stuttered out, “You r-really think so, huh?”

“I won’t doubt Arthur’s abilities.” Mr. E said. “The Mystery Skulls’ reputation speaks for itself. But there’s no way I’m allowing this. You’re saying- what? That we just throw him to the lions to deal with my shit? No way!” He protested, rising to his feet. 

“Like, yeah! That’s totally dangerous and like, it’s not fair to put that much pressure on Arthur!” Shaggy agreed with him. 

“Uh, guys?” 

“The kids already have a plan to get Arthur out. It’s risky, but doable. And we don’t have much other choice. It’s certainly better than what you’re suggesting!” 

“Like, yeah! And like you said, the Mystery Skulls are strong. At the very least we know what Vivi’s capable of. Like, Pericles won’t know what hit him!”

“I want to do it!”

Arthur had to raise his voice to get their attention, so Shaggy and Ricky were honestly startled by the sound of his voice. 

“Sorry for yelling.” Arthur said sheepishly. “I uh… I don’t think I’m quite as good as you seem to think I am, Ma’am. But you do make some good points. And something tells me you’re only going to switch us back when you decide it’s best to, anyway. So… yeah. I want to try.”

There was another pause, broken by Ricky’s rebuttal. 

“No. No way.” He said firmly. “Arthur, if you’re caught, you could be killed . Then I don’t know if you’ll be dead or I’ll be dead, but I don’t want either of us to be dead! And even if you aren’t found out, if you’re caught as me- or even if you so much as make him mad again, he could lock you up. He’ll torture you and he’ll enjoy it .” 

“Lewis will have my back. Trust me. I can’t explain how, but he will. When my friends reveal their secrets, you’ll understand. And if he hits me with the button again… I’ll be fine. I think it was only so bad the first time because I wasn’t expecting it and had never experienced it before. But looking back… I’ve been in far worse pain. Really . It’s not so bad.” Arthur realized what he’d just said and quickly backpedaled before he hurt Ricky’s feelings. “Wait- n-not that I’m saying you’re weak or anything! I’m not denying how painful it is or trying to undermine what you went through in any way, but… let’s just say pain and I are old friends. It’s like I told you guys, I’ve been in chronic pain for years since the accident. And the pain I felt the day I lost my arm was a lot worse than the pain from the cobra venom. So this is like… just- I can take it. I want to take it. I feel useless all the time , but if I can do this, then I want to. I need to do this, Ricky. I- I want to save you.” He said, with firm resolution.

“No.” Ricky said, glaring down at Arthur from where he stood. But Arthur wouldn’t be talked down. He stood, too. Looking Ricky stubbornly in the eye.

“Three days.” He said firmly. 

Ricky cocked an eyebrow at him. 

“Give me three days. I already have a few ideas. Tell me everything you know, give me information I can work with. And if I’m not back with you all in three days time - heck, starting now - then you guys can come in, guns blazing to get me out yourselves.”

Ricky pressed his lips together, then looked at Shaggy. 

“Like hey, don’t look at me, man. It’s your body and he’s stuck in it. So um. It’s really between you two. But like, if the inter-dimensional being thinks Arthur can do it, and Arthur wants to do it, then like… I really don’t have a valid argument for that. Sorry.” 

Ricky sighed and stared up at the ceiling. “Somehow I knew you were going to say that. Fine. I can’t come up with a good reason not to give you the opportunity. But I need to be sure you know what you’re getting into, Arthur. It’s going to take everything and more to beat Professor Pericles at his own game. Please , Arthur, be careful! And what do you expect us to tell your friends?”

“L-like, yeah.” Shaggy gulped. “I like, don’t know if you noticed. But Lewis has uh… quite the temper. And Vivi can be like… terrifying.” 

“Tell them I wanted to be brave, like Galaham.” 

Ricky cocked an eyebrow. “Uh. What?” 

“Galahad is my pet hamster’s name.” Arthur shrugged. “But we mostly call him Galaham. He’s really cute. He was born with a condition that left his lower half paralyzed, so one of my earliest prosthetic projects was making him a tiny set of wheels so he can zoom around. My friends will know there’s no reason you’d know that unless you actually talked to me.”

“Okay, like first of all, that’s adorable.” Shaggy said. “Second of all, like, what if your friends don’t allow it?” 

“Maybe they won’t. But I like to think they have faith in me, so I’m willing to bet they will.”

That was when there came a truly frightening sound: an echoing roar from some other distant part of the sitting room. 

“Oh, great. It got out.” Younger-Ricky gulped. 

“Like, hoh boy. What got out?” Shaggy asked shakily. 

“A threat that isn’t to be dealt with today.” Not-Nova said. And the three residents of the sitting room walked past Arthur, Shaggy, and Ricky to the doorway from whence they had come. 

Arthur looked after them, confused. “A threat?”

“A creature born of shame who has threatened this place for a long time, now.” The Annunaki said. “We have isolated this far corner of the Sitting Room so that you three may use this plane to converse and collaborate until the time comes when you don’t need it to do so.” 

“Time is short, trifecta.” The man in red said. 

“We’ll buy you as much time as we possibly can to collaborate. You need to tell Arthur absolutely anything and everything he could possibly use.” Ricky’s better half told him.”

“But what about you?” Ricky asked. 

“Help me by helping yourself. Live, never give up, put in the effort to amend your mistakes, and set us both free.” 

“For now, we have given you all the tools you need to succeed.” The Annunaki said. “From here, it’s up to you.”

And just like that, they were gone. And the three of them were alone once again. 

There was a moment of pause as the conversation sank in for the three of them, before Arthur turned to Ricky. “Alright, Mr. E. Let’s talk.” 

“I don’t even know where to begin.” Ricky said. 

“I already have a few ideas about how I can go about this. I’ll talk you through them, and you tell me whether or not they’ll work and what else I need to know as we go. But first: The other you mentioned that you have an ally on the inside. That’s something we can use. Who is it?” 

Ricky thought back for a moment. It had only been mentioned, so it took a second for Ricky to remember what Arthur was talking about. “I’m not sure.” Ricky said. “Any of my employees could- wait . Yes. I see! I know exactly who he was talking about.” 

“Well, who is it? Who’s your friend?” 

“She’s not exactly my friend. And when I was working with Pericles willingly I didn’t completely trust her because she’s betrayed us at least twice now. But we are still working together and if you can prove to her that you’re not me and that I’ve swapped sides, she could be the only person in all of Destroido who you can trust. Because when it counts, blackmail and monetary gain hasn’t exactly worked all that well in controlling her up until now. And I know for a fact she doesn’t like the Original Mystery Incorporated. But she’s close with Velma, which makes her an ally of the new Mystery Inc. Shaggy, I’m sure you may have worked out who I’m talking about by now.”

“Like, wait! You mean-”

“Yep. Her . Arthur, when you wake up, the first thing you need to do is arrange a meeting with a girl named Marcie Fleach. She’s also known as Hot Dog Water.


Their conversation from there seemed to last hours. But when Arthur groggily opened his eyes back in Mr. E’s body, back in Mr. E’s rooms, he found that hardly an hour had passed. That was good. He needed every second he could get. 

This time, when Arthur left Mr. E's rooms, he did so with Mr. E’s keytar around his neck and a sense of purpose . He supposed he shouldn’t feel so invigorated , given his situation. But he had a job to do, and people who were counting on him . And dammit, he wasn’t going to let them down!

Arthur approached Mr. E’s island of monitors with a bit of caution, mindful to look up for a certain parrot this time. But Pericles, Brad, and Judy were nowhere to be found. Perfect

The system was locked this time when Arthur tried to get in, but that was fine. After all, Mr. E himself had given Arthur detailed instructions of exactly how to get in and how to use it. Arthur had a lot to do, but he needed to be smart about it, he needed to do them in a certain order, and he needed to have patience. So he first pulled up the tabs about Cassidy, letting a reel of photos fade in and out in front of him. Then quickly, and in the tiniest window possible so prying eyes might not notice him do it, Arthur sent an email to Marcie Fleach, asking to meet with her in a certain hallway in a few hours’ time. As soon as the message was sent, Arthur closed the window and erased the history showing he’d opened it. Pericles would be able to uncover it if he tried, obviously. But a quick surface look at Mr. E’s history wouldn’t show it. Then Arthur sat back in Mr. E’s chair, keytar in hand, and began to play a slower version of a familiar song in a key Ricky had told him he favored - as solemn as a funeral march. And quietly, he began to sing. 

From the expression on his face and the tempo and key in which he played, an unknowing outsider would think he was mourning. But a mind reader would tell you that the man in the chair wasn’t dirging for Cassidy Williams. No - he was looking more at his own reflection than the images of Angel Dynamite. And his song was meant for another. 

“What if I could bring you back to life?

What if I could be your guiding light?

I would be your pathway

I won't let your spirit die…” 


When Shaggy and Ricky came to, they found themselves lying on the ground where they’d fallen, with Mystery Incorporated and the Mystery Skulls gathered around them. 

“Hey guys! They’re waking up!” 

“See, Velma? We told ya.” 

“Are you okay, Shaggy?”

“And… Arthur?” 

Arthur’s body sat up. “Like, nope. Still Shaggy.” 

Shaggy’s body rolled over onto his back. “Sorry to disappoint you all, but this is still Mr. E.” Ricky reminded himself not to be hurt by the physical deflation that the entire circle of people experienced when they realized he was still there. 

“So then? What happened?” Lewis asked. 

“Well like, there’s good news and bad news…” 

The explanation that ensued took several minutes and went rather well, all things considered… Then they got to the part about Arthur’s plan. 

Lewis Pepper’s thundering boom echoed off of the hills and shook the trees, sending mutated birds scattering from their perches. “ABSOLUTELY NOT!”

Notes:

The plot is thickening, and Shaggy and Ricky have even more questions than they did at the start!
I had so much fun writing Ricky's interaction with his younger self this chapter! I've been looking forward to sharing it!

Chapter 8: 555

Summary:

Lewis does not react well to Arthur's plan, Shaggy and Ricky deliver Arthur's messages to his friends, Ricky talks about the path that led him here, a serious talk is had with Velma, and plans for the immediate future are hatched.
Meanwhile, Arthur gathers allies...

Notes:

Happy Holidays to all! I wanted to have this chapter done by Christmas, but that just didn't happen. So consider this my belated Christmas gift to all of you who have stuck around and are actually enjoying this.

Or just my... the next chapter of this fic, to those of you who don't celebrate Christmas. Happy Holidays, and be glad that soon Mariah Carey shall return to her yearly hibernation, and shall not appear on our televisions or radios until next (let's be honest with ourselves) October. Same goes for all the other Christmas music. At least that's the way it is in America. Anyone reading from elsewhere probably didn't get the joke. Just stay warm this winter, ya hear? And enjoy the chapter! It's a long one.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Lewis! Calm down!” Vivi snapped.

“Calm down? Calm down? Vivi, there’s no way we can let Arthur go through with this!” Lewis roared.

“Like, dude,” Shaggy said with a bit of caution, “I know that you’re like, worried about Arthur. But like, it isn’t up to you.”

“The hell it isn’t!” Lewis snapped. He paced anxiously, running his fingers over and through his hair as he struggled to maintain his mortal illusion through his emotions. “Arthur, you idiot! Why would you offer to do such a thing? He could be seriously hurt, or killed! And without us to protect him-” 

“I told him the same thing.” Ricky said, wringing his hands. “I tried to talk him out of it. I swear I did. I made it clear what the risks were, I offered alternatives. But he was very insistent and all I could do in the end was tell him everything he wanted and needed to know to get it done.” 

“And why should we believe you? ” Lewis rounded on him. “It’s your mess Arthur’s caught in. You’re probably glad he’s stuck dealing with it for you!” 

“Like, hey! Uncool, man!” Shaggy said. Ricky looked over at him bewildered that he was being stood up for. “Like, I get it. You’re upset about the situation and worried about Arthur. But like, I was there , man. And that’s like, totally not how it went down! Mr. E’s telling the truth. About like, everything . Arthur confirmed it. Which is why he wanted to do this.”

“I don’t know about this Shag,” said Fred. “Mr. E’s lied to us a lot in the past.” 

“Yeah Shaggy,” Daphne agreed. “Mr. E gives me the creeps- uh… no offense?” 

“Some taken.” 

“And anyway, how do we know we can trust him this time?”

“Like, um…?” Shaggy glanced over at Mr. E and rubbed the back of his neck. “Things got like… pretty deep while we were in the Sitting Room. I don’t think it’s my place to say all that was said but like, he’s earned my trust. And Arthur’s- And like, Angel had some faith left in him, too. Right to the very end. And like, we all know we should have trusted her! So like… can’t that be enough?” 

“You don’t have to hold information back on my account Shaggy,” Ricky mumbled, swallowing to chase away the feeling rising from the back of his throat at the mention of Cassidy. And that she’d had faith in him. “It’s not like I’ve earned it.” 

“Hey man. Like, you opened up a lot back there. This isn’t an ‘about you’ thing more as a ‘having basic respect for other people’ thing.” 

Even so, it was pathetic how touched Ricky was by the gesture. “Even so,” he gulped, “There’s nothing I told you back there that I don’t want the specific people here at this moment to know.” 

“Thank you for that. And I’m sure we’ll have a discussion about that in the near future. But not here and now. Our focus right now needs to be on Arthur.” Said Mystery. 

“Mystery is right,” Vivi agreed. “We may not like it, but if Arthur’s decided to do this, then as his friends all we can do is support him from the sidelines.” 

“You’re seriously agreeing to this? Vivi-” 

“It’s non-negotiable, Lewis.” Vivi interrupted her boyfriend. “However, you do have a point that doubt is warranted.” 

“He knew you’d have doubts.” Ricky said. “He told us: ‘he wanted to be brave like Galahad-’ sorry- Gala ham ’.”

The Mystery Skulls looked at each other. 

“I didn’t mention Galahad to anyone. Did you?” Lewis asked. 

“Nope. What about you?”

“I did not.” 

“Then this confirms it. They’re telling the truth. They really did talk to Arthur.”

“Wait. Time out. Sorry, am I missing something? Who or what is Galaham ?” Velma asked, hands on her hips. 

“Arthur’s handicapped hamster.” Lewis explained. “He travels with us sometimes, but he’s back home with Arthur’s Uncle right now. There’s no reason either Ricky or Shaggy should know he exists unless-”

“Oh, come on! This is ridiculous and has gone on long enough!” Velma cried. As hard as she was denying it, Velma was seriously beginning to freak out. Body swapping? Interdimensional beings? Parallel Universes? If it was true then it would change everything she’d ever known about the world, and her knowledge was how she kept her reality grounded. To have it ripped out from under her feet in such a way would be… devastating. 

So what could she do but deny it harder?

Seriously , Velma? I think we’ve all established that what we’re dealing with is the real deal.” Said Fred, exasperated. 

“Oh, please ! There are so many holes in this story and so many ways this all could have been faked that it’s not even funny.” 

“There’s a skeptic in every family,” Mystery grumbled, rolling his eyes from where he laid in the open back of Arthur’s van. 

“Name them.” Ricky challenged. 

“Name what?” Velma asked.

“Name the holes. Because it’s clear to me Velma, that you might be one of the smartest people here, but you’re going to be of absolutely no help until you’re on board.”

“Alright. Fine . To start, Shaggy , it’s impossible to prove that you’re actually Mr. E. A good actor could easily pull off acting like another person.” 

“Like that’s easy to explain: I can’t act.” Shaggy laughed in Arthur’s body. There were nods of agreement from Fred, Daphne, and Scooby as well. 

“Even so, you could easily have gotten everyone else in on this as part of some elaborate conspiracy or prank that I can only assume that I’m the target of!” 

“Velma, we’re not pranking you,” Daphne said.

“There is no conspiracy,” Said Vivi.

“Nope,” Lewis nodded.

“We’re really not,” Fred shrugged.

“It’s not a prank. That’s not Raggy, so it must be Mr. E.” Scooby said.

“Of course you would all deny it!” Velma shouted. As ridiculous as she was being, Ricky couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. She was so frustrated that everyone could see tears in the corners of her eyes. 

Ricky took a deep breath. “I understand that this is a difficult thing to definitively prove for you Velma,” he said, “But what we’ve been telling you is the truth. So. What can we say or do to make you believe it?” 

“Just- prove it . Prove that you’re really Mr. E!” 

“Very well. Ask me a question. Any question. Something Shaggy wouldn’t be able to guess or make up an answer to.”

Velma thought for a moment.

“Shaggy- ‘Mr. E’ , if that’s who you’re supposed to be - you keep saying that you regret your decisions. That you’re on our side now, and that you never should have left it. So answer me this: what changed? And don’t just give me the enslavement story, because there’s presently no way to prove that . Even if it were true, there would still have to be more to it than that. If you’re so remorseful , then why did you agree to partner up with Professor Pericles again in the first place, when you knew what he was really like and what he was willing to do?” 

Ricky knew he had to answer… but he really didn’t want to. “Um… wow. There are… a lot of layers to that question.” He finally got out, fidgeting. Ricky crossed his arms to stop himself from messing with his hands too much, and he felt himself involuntarily shrink a bit. Where should he even start with this one? “First off, everyone. I want to make it clear that I’m not making excuses. At least I’m not trying to. I’m… attempting to explain my behavior. It’s a long story, and this isn’t exactly a conversation I thought I would be having or a box I thought I would be opening today, so there are some things I might struggle to put into words and-” Ricky’s nervous rambling was cut off by a small body nuzzling against his calf. 

“There’s no pressure. It’s a very personal question,” Mystery looked up at him through gold spectacles. The dog gave him a nudge, then jumped back into the Mystery Skulls’ van and sat down on the edge, indicating for Ricky to sit beside him. “Just take your time.” 

Ricky followed Mystery and fell back to sit inside the open van. Then he took a few deep breaths, avoiding the expectant gazes of the others, and began. “I guess the first part of my explanation goes back to my youth, as cliche as that might sound. My family was close when I was young, but then my Mother got sick. Cancer. Stage three. And we all… drifted apart. She tried to be a good mom even while fighting for her life, but eventually she ended up in the hospital and never left. And my father was so hellbent on her that he ignored me. Even after she died when I was fourteen, I think… Either I reminded him too much of her, or maybe he felt guilty for not being there for me when she was still with us. But we were never close again. It was a lonely time for me, and that’s when I met Professor Pericles. I was eight, playing in my front yard, and he crash-landed right in front of me with a broken wing. I nursed him back to health, but when he got better he just… stayed. 

“I know your only frame of reference for imagining our relationship is by comparing us to Shaggy and Scooby, but that couldn’t be further from the truth. You two are mentally about the same age, so you’re such close friends that you’re practically brothers. But Pericles was decades older than me. Hell, he was older than my parents . And mine weren’t around. So Pericles practically raised me. He was my best friend and my surrogate parent all at once. Given such, he… knows me. I know it’s pathetic but… he’s- just-” 

“Manipulative.” Mystery growled helpfully. 

Ricky groaned and ran a hand over his face. “... Yes. Which… brings me to the next part of my explanation.” Ricky had to look away for a second, rubbing the back of his neck and anxiously tapping his heel as he searched for words. “I… I don’t do well on my own. Never have. As much of my life as I’ve spent pushing people away, the truth is I hate it. After my frien- after Brad, Judy, Cassidy, and I left Crystal Cove twenty years ago, we stayed together for… all of two days.”

Mystery Incorporated’s interest was immediately peaked. They had solved the mystery of their predecessors long ago, but they’d never heard a thing about what had happened after the original Mystery Inc. had disappeared.

“We drove for an entire day when we fled Crystal Cove, getting as far away as we could. Then we rented a cheap motel room and hid the Enigma Engine. At the time all of us were just- reeling. We’d just lost everything apart from the van, each other, and the clothes on our backs. We were angry, hurt, scared, confused, and none of us had any idea what our next steps were. Then when Cassidy and I woke up the next morning, Brad and Judy had ditched us. For the first few years, it was just Cassidy and I. Then… I guess life happened,” he sighed.

“We each had our own bullshit- okay, no. It was mostly me. Pericles’ betrayal… It really messed me up and affected all of my relationships going forward. And not in a good way. Because if he could betray me, then in my mind anyone could. And eventually, it pulled Cassidy and I apart. I had a few girlfriends after her, but I didn’t- couldn’t love any of them . Because truth be told, I never stopped loving her . I just- one of my biggest regrets is not making sure she knew that when I had the chance. Anyway, I tried to move on. To make other relationships work, but I was in love with someone else and so afraid of being betrayed or abandoned again that none of them went anywhere. So eventually I gave up, leaving the only relationships I had left work-related.

“After I founded Destroido, I had a string of PAs until Ed finally stuck. He was there through… some hard times for me. He was my employee, yes. But he was also a friend. And the only person apart from the original group whom I ever told my true identity. Eventually, I worked up the courage to move back to Crystal Cove and built my main facility here. Once I knew it was safe and my cover was good enough that the Freak wasn’t coming after me, I reached out to Cassidy. Then she moved here and we started working together again, so for a while I had her and Ed… and you kids, if I’m being honest with myself.” 

God , this was so humiliating to admit. Ricky ran a hand over his face. “Looking back, I regret not reaching out to you in person. I know this is going to sound stupid but…” 

Ricky thought back to the dark times he’d put himself through, before them . All the pills he’d had to take just to get out of bed in the morning, the constant temptation of the bottle, the eating , and the suicidal thoughts. Then one day, on the cameras he’d taken to monitoring in lieu of going out and actually interacting with people, he’d seen them . Fred, Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, and Scooby. And they had looked so much like- that for just a moment, it was like he was a meddling kid, again. For a while after that, he observed. Updated and upgraded his cameras, and had more installed. He saw mystery unfolding in the town below, and he watched with glee and pride as his successors solved them one by one. Until one day, the temptation became too much. 

And ‘Mr. E’ sent Mystery Incorporated his first clue.

Within a month, he didn’t need the pills anymore. 

“Helping you kids with those early mysteries was one of the greatest honors and pleasures of my life,” he admitted solemnly. “I won’t go into it, but I was in a very dark place back then. And if I hadn’t worked up the courage to start sending you those clues… I might have never gotten out of it.”

He looked up at them at last. Mystery Incorporated looked very taken aback. Even Velma, in all her skepticism, looked… honored? And the Mystery Skulls, just as Arthur had, looked as though they understood. 

“Anyway,” he cleared his throat, “You all know how it was. At least for a while. Then… I ruined it. I think it started when you found your first piece of the planispheric disk. And I started to think about that damn treasure, again. But I think the nail in the coffin started when Pericles got out. I was so angry and also so terrified when he escaped. It brought back so much that I’d finally managed to lock away, and I couldn’t force it back in the box. From that moment on, it wasn’t about you and your mysteries, anymore. You were pieces on the table in my war against him

“Then everything really started to unravel after Ed was murdered. At the time, no one knew who’d done it. I only realized recently that it was Pericles. Even that far back, he was trying to get me isolated and desperate, because he knew exactly how to get what he wanted from me. 

“And because I had abused the trust you kids had in me, you stopped trusting me too. Then not long after that, Cassidy and I had another falling out. Over you kids, actually. From the start, I had kept my distance. I thought it would be better that way. But Cassidy was never the coward I was. She met you , became your friend, and cared about you. And she wouldn’t have any part of it. So then, for a while after your gang split up, I had you and Marcie, Velma. Until… I didn’t. And it was my fault because I should have treated you better. Having the two of you agree to work with me was a privilege, and I abused it.” Ricky shook his head at his past self and scoffed, “Then I had the audacity to approach you, again-” 

Velma looked up sharply. “Say that again.” 

“I approached you again and asked for a partnership. With you, if not all of Mystery Inc. Outside the ice cream shop. Remember?”

“What’s he talking about, Velma?” Daphne asked. 

But Velma didn’t answer. She was looking at Shaggy- Mr. E with opened eyes. Oh my God. “No one- I never told the gang about that. No one knows except…  Jinkies! You’re not Shaggy!” She blurted out. 

“Told ya,” Vivi, Lewis, and Mystery said at once. 

Ricky looked up at the sky and put his hands together in a mock prayer, “Praise the heavens above, she finally gets it.” 

“Seriously, Velm? Out of everything he just said, that’s what convinces you?” Fred exclaimed. 

“Like, we’ve been trying to tell you that all day.” Shaggy laughed from Arthur’s body. 

“So y-you’re really- Mr. E!” Velma cried, “But you can’t be, and you have to be Shaggy, because body-swapping can not happen ! There can’t be inter-dimensional beings or curses because magic isn’t- can’t be real! But it is, so it has to be, and that doesn’t make sense. I need it to make sense! ” 

Velma started to hyperventilate. “Everything I know is wrong! Science is useless! So I’M useless! My life is a lie-” 

“Velma! Velma! Velma, sweetie! Calm down!” Vivi said, placing a hand on her counterpart’s shoulder. “You’re not wrong or useless and neither is science- oh crap. How did Arthur always put it?”

“What are the three primary colors?” Mystery asked, hopping down from his seat next to Ricky to lean against Velma. 

Colors ?” Velma cried, hysterical. “The universe is falling apart, and you two want to talk about colors ?” 

“I can assure you, the universe is not falling apart.” The little dog chuckled. “It is exactly as it has always been. Now, humor us. What are the three primary colors?” 

“Well, that depends.” Velma said, straightening her glasses from where they’d gone askew on her face. “Light or pigment?”

Mystery laughed, eyes twinkling behind his spectacles. “Both. More artistic people would reply red, blue, and yellow. The sciency sort would say red, blue, and green. Mix all pigments together, you get black. Mix all light together, you get white. They are different, sometimes even opposite. And yet both are valid.”

“What’s your point?” Velma sniffed. 

“That magic is real;” said Mystery, sounding every bit his true age at that moment. “It’s a part of this world, and always has been. It’s older than you and I, older than the curse on this town, older than the beast behind it or the others of its creed. And it will continue to exist until long after the Andromeda galaxy collides with our Milky Way in about three or four billion years. It doesn’t follow any rules you know, but that’s not to say it isn’t lawless. Just as math is different from art, yet at times intertwined with it, similar is the relationship between magic and science. Its existence does not negate the science and logic you know. It just means that the way the two coexist isn’t fully understood, yet.” 

Velma looked pensive for a moment, before the shame became apparent on her face. “You must all think I’m such an idiot,” she said, “The rest of you knew almost immediately that you two weren’t who you appeared to be. Oh, Shaggy. I’m so sorry!” She exclaimed, rushing over to give Shaggy a hug. 

“Like it’s alright, Velma. You didn’t know.” 

“That’s no excuse! You were so scared, and you needed your friends more than ever. And I wasn’t there when you needed me! And you!” She stormed over to Ricky and grabbed him by Shaggy’s green shirt. “I know you’re denying involvement and I heard about the Sitting Room with everyone else, but if I find out you had anything to do with this, they’ll never find your body, Ricky Owens!” 

“As you should.” Ricky said defensively, nodding profusely. 

Velma let him go, and he fell back on his butt in the van. “Still,” she said, hands on her hips. “For the record, if Professor Pericles really has weaponized cobra venom, and if he really is using it to hurt you as you said… then I’m sorry. Even after everything that’s happened between us, and everything you’ve done… you don’t deserve that.” 

Now it was Ricky’s turn to be taken aback. 

“Now, assuming the latter is the truth,” Velma said, “what can we do to help Arthur?” 

“Like, he has a plan,” Shaggy said. “Mostly, he wants us to leave it to him. But there are a couple things he asked for specifically.” 

“The first and most important thing he said he wanted was…” Ricky made a face. “He wouldn’t tell us exactly what it is, but he said you guys would know. He needs to borrow a couple of… ‘deadbeats?’ From Lewis? Does that mean anything to you?” 

Vivi and Mystery both turned to look at Lewis. “Yes,” he cleared his throat, “we’re all quite familiar with what a Dead Beat is.” 

“Well, what is it?” Asked Daphne. 

“One of the ‘secrets’ Arthur mentioned,” Lewis explained, folding his hands behind his back, “and not a conversation to be had here. Just know that I’ve got it covered.” 

And indeed, at that very moment, so discreetly that none save Vivi and Mystery noticed, three orbs, aglow with pink light, appeared in Lewis’ hand behind his back. 

“You know, you guys are still withholding a lot considering that you swore to be more upfront from now on.” Velma said cynically. Behind Lewis’ back, the three Dead Beats bounded from his palm and raced down the hillside, bound for Destroido to fulfill their Master’s silent order, swerving to and fro like serpents rushing through blackened underbrush. 

“The secret we’re keeping is… a big one. I don’t know what to say other than that,” said Vivi. One of the dead beats paused and looked back, causing the one behind it to bump into it. 

“It’s a cryptic answer, but that’s about right,” Mystery shrugged. “What we’re hiding is huge, hard to believe, and connects to a lot of other things. It is , in essence, the true nature of the Mystery Skulls.” 

The two dead beats stopped momentarily to fuss at each other, before the third reappeared from the front and roared quietly at the two of them, pointing ahead with a nubby arm. Then the three were winding down the hill towards the toxic fortress once again. 

“It’s a lot to unpack.”

Whole other box of worms.”

“This is not the time nor the place.” 

“You’re just gonna have to trust us.” 

“Back to Arthur. Did he have any other directions?” 

“He said he wanted to talk to Lewis directly about the final stage of his plan. But like, I don’t know how you’re supposed to do that.” 

“Like, he also said he wanted us to keep an eye out for Hot Dog Water,” Shaggy said.

“Marcie?” Velma perked up. 

Mr. E nodded. “Marcie’s only still working with- ‘me’ and the others because she’s being blackmailed. She works with me, she stays out of jail- I know, I know! Don’t look at me like that! The point is, that this works in our- or rather, Arthur’s favor right now, because she’ll be trustworthy and willing to betray Pericles at the drop of a hat. It’s not like she hasn’t done it before.”

The three dead beats were cautious to not be seen as they approached Destroido. They swerved under and between cars as they crossed the parking lot. 

“Of course! Hot Dog Water can help him from the inside!” Fred said. 

“And knowing how much she has in common with Velma, she’ll probably want to confirm the body-swap for herself. Which will send her looking for us ,” said Ricky, pointing between himself and Shaggy. 

“And like, if he has more instructions for us, then he’ll probably send them through her,” Shaggy added.

“Apart from that, he just wanted us to stay together.” 

At the bottom of the hill, the dead beats came around the side of the building and split up, searching in serpentine patterns for a way in where they could avoid being seen. 

“Like, don’t forget the other thing. He seemed pretty insistent about it.”

 Ricky sighed, “He also said that I should talk to Lewis and Mystery… about some things.” Ricky said nervously. 

Mystery tilted his head. “About what?” Mystery asked.

At the bottom of the hill, one of the dead beats found an air vent. Too small for any human, covered in stainless steel mesh too strong and fine for any device. But not too fine for the dead beats - manifestations of energy with no solid body to keep out by such mortal means. With a howl, the tiny creature called for the others. 

“Nothing important. Personal matters.” Ricky said quickly. He cleared his throat. “We shouldn’t stay here any longer. We’ve been here way too long as it is. The longer we stay, the higher the chances that Destroido detects we’re here. And if that happens, it could put Arthur in a very precarious position. Which is saying something, because his position is already precarious enough.” 

Lewis tensed anxiously. “He’s right Lew,” Vivi said soothingly, hooking her arm with his. “I hate to leave Arthur like this just as much as you, but trusting him is probably the best thing we can do for him.” 

Down below, the three dead beats, one after another, passed through the mesh as easily as air, slipped into the vent, and entered the dark labyrinth to look for Arthur. 

Lewis released a long breath. “You’re right. Let’s just- get everyone back to the mansion. We have plenty of rooms, and it’s well-protected and hidden from Destroido’s sight. Is that alright with you all?” 

“You guys are staying at a mansion? ” Fred exclaimed, surprised. 

“Correction: we have a mansion. Or rather, Lewis does,” Mystery corrected. 

“Here in Crystal Cove?” Daphne asked. 

“Yep. And we’ll lead you there,” Lewis said. “Just follow us. Same seating arrangements as before.”

“When we get there, we’ll scour our tomes for any information that may be useful. And the materials we took from the Burlington Library - we still haven’t had time to look through all of those. And Velma, it would be helpful if you could check your mother’s collection. As well as the Crystal Cove Library and the library at Darrow University. It’s a longshot, but you never know. And I think I’ll contact our network to see if they know anything. And to give them a heads up about Nibiru.” 

“Your network?” Scooby asked with a tilt of his head. 

“We’re far from the only supernaturally inclined people in the world,” Vivi said excitedly. “Over the years we’ve collected contacts of others with experience in the paranormal.” She counted off on her fingers, “The Addams Family in New Jersey, Sabrina in Greendale, Lydia and Bee- BJ in Peaceful Pines... There are a couple others. And they’re invaluable sources of information.” 

“And sometimes backup,” Lewis added. 

“Though,” said Mystery with a pinch of smugness, “we seldom need it.” 

“Then this evening,” Vivi said, “seeing as we will all be staying together until we see this through, we’ll have dinner. Which will be a real treat. Lewis’ food is amazing. ” 

“Vivi…” the ghost blushed.

“Like, oh boy! If it’s half as good as breakfast was, then like, count me in!” Shaggy said, already starting to drool.

“Oh boy!” Scooby licked his lips.

“Then after dinner, we’ll come clean.” Mystery interrupted. “Given today’s revelations, I think it’s best that you all have a few hours to process and brace yourselves before a whole new bomb explodes in your faces.”

“There is however, something you all need to be made aware of before we arrive at the manor,” Lewis said sheepishly.

“What’s that?” Fred asked. 

The Mystery Skulls looked at each other.

“Well…” 

“It’s kinda-”

“Sorta-”

“A little-”

Extremely-”

“Haunted.”

At this point, ‘Zoinks’, ‘Jeepers’, and ‘Jinkies’ did not begin to cover it.


Within the labyrinth that was Destroido Corp, Marcie Fleach sat in her room, stared at her computer, and tried to quell her rising panic.

Mr. E had sent her an email. Asking to meet with her in a very particular hallway. 

Not just any hallway. 

The hallway where, near the ceiling, there was concealed a small camera that Marcie had installed for Velma in secret some weeks ago. 

It was too specific to be a coincidence. 

But Mr. E couldn’t possibly know. How could he? She’d been so careful . She’d worn stealth tech while installing it! She’d literally been invisible. 

If he didn’t know, and it was a coincidence or a test, then Marcie’s only hope was to play dumb. 

But if he did know… then this was bad. Like, really bad. He’d given her so many chances, and she’d betrayed him so many times. And Pericles had been acting so much more deranged lately. If they found out she’d betrayed them again… they might just kill her this time.

But

Something was off. 

First of all, Mr. E had sent her an email . Usually, he called or sent someone to fetch her directly when he had an assignment for her or wanted to see her. 

Second of all, in said email, Mr. E just… did not sound like himself. Something about his wording was just way too… polite? Mr. E didn’t ask Marcie to do things. He gave orders . But this didn’t read like an order. More like an urgent request. 

Third of all… there was the link. At the bottom of the email, Mr. E left her a link. When she clicked on it, it took her to a video on a website called MysterySkullsBand.com . The Mystery Skulls were, according to the website, an indie pop/electronica band. And if she wasn’t mistaken, this was the group who had defeated Rude Boy not too far back. To her knowledge, they were still in Crystal Cove. Then when Marcie clicked on the video, it showed her one of their performances from about a year ago of a song called 555. 

It started with special effects. Thick pink, blue, and orange smoke that cleared to reveal the band’s members. The song began with a girl in blue on the electric guitar, and a young man in orange on the synthesizer. Then in the center of the group, the band’s vocalist, dressed in pink, began to sing. 

 

"Yeah. 

So please don't look into my eyes.

You might just see the other side.

There lie some secrets deep in mine.

Can't you pretend it's all okay?

 

"But I know it's not what you wanted.

And you just wrote this, fucking bought it.

It's like I haven't got a clue, and-

Yes, things just might be strange

Keep pretendin' it's okay!

 

"And my mind keeps on changin',

I've gone blind, I can't see it through!.

And my minds fully fadin',

And I know this might seem strange

Keep pretending it's okay!

 

"You're probably right to think I lied.

There's something 'bout it, but I tried.

And we can't pretend it's all okay.

What a nightmare love becomes,

When the way up fills your lungs, hoooh!

 

"And I'm tryin' to leave you, let you choose it.

Cause you were right, I'm a bit confusing!

I'm driving fast, heartbeat's improvin'.

But the way out's just the same,

Keep pretendin' it's okay!

 

"And my mind keeps on changin',

I've gone blind, I can't see it through!

And my minds fully fadin',

And I know this might seem strange

Keep pretending it's okay!"

 

Mr. E liked puzzles, she supposed. But after watching the video multiple times, Marcie… still had no idea what the point of it was. He said nothing about the link in the email (except the obvious - “PS: Watch this”), leaving the video and website itself as her only clue. 

It was too deliberate to be random. She knew he was trying to tell her something, but didn’t know what. Was he planning to use the Mystery Skulls, somehow? Or was he suspicious of them? Or was there some sort of message in the lyrics or notes of the specific song he’d made her listen to? Because from the look of it, 555 was far from one of the group’s most popular songs. If he’d wanted to give her an idea about the group and their music in general, it would have made more sense if he’d made her watch one of their more popular songs, like Magic , Freaking Out, Money , or The Future. 

The possibility prompted Marcie to listen to the song another couple of times. 

She couldn’t discern anything from the notes. But then again, Mr. E was far more musical than she was. So maybe he’d taken something from it that she just couldn’t see. Which left her the title and lyrics. 

555 was known as an angel number among the religiously minded. But Mr. E wasn’t religious (that she was aware of), and she was pretty sure it wasn’t relevant.

On to the lyrics. Was it a request to pretend everything was normal? “ Yes, things just might be strange. Keep pretendin' it's okay!” Was a memorable line from the chorus that was repeated multiple times throughout the song. And there were similar lines in the other verses, too. If that was the case, then was there something going on she wasn’t aware of? 

She couldn’t tell. 

There were countless other lines in the lyrics that could also be a message. She checked the email and the song for some kind of cipher, but couldn’t discern one. And Mr. E knew her capabilities. He wouldn’t send her a cipher she couldn’t solve in an hour if that was the amount of time he gave to meet her. Which meant there probably wasn’t one.

One thing was for sure, it was very unlike Mr. E. 

It was weird. 

Too weird. 

Weird enough that it prompted Marcie to trace the email back to its original sender just to make sure that it actually came from Mr. E. 

Sure enough. It was sent from Mr. E’s account. Right from his personal computer at Destroido. The question was: did Mr. E, himself send it? Or could Pericles, one of Fred’s parents, or someone else have hacked his account?

Marcie couldn’t find out without hacking into Destroido’s security cameras and checking the footage that aligned with the timestamp of the message. But that, she didn’t dare do. They didn’t trust a hair on her head as it was. If they caught her hacking their security… 

Unfortunately, all that left for Marcie to do was as the email asked. She had watched the video. Several times. Next, she still had about an hour to kill before she had to meet Mr. E, but in the meantime she had to wonder: what was Mr. E trying to tell her with that link. And if Mr. E didn’t send that email… then who did?

Notes:

DISCLAIMER: Velma realizing Mr. E wasn't Shaggy, and Mystery's subsequent explanation of magic to her, was HEAVILY inspired by one of the two fics this story was based on: 'The Mirror's Gaze' by Eternal_Phantom. In fact, there are parts of that segment that are almost word-for-word when Velma realized Shaggy really was body-swapped in Chapter 7 of that story, and Arthur used the same colors analogy to comfort her. It was just such a well-written part that really stuck with me, that I had to give a nod to Eternal_Phantom by using it in my story, too. The part where the Mystery Skulls warn Mystery Inc. (and Ricky) that their mansion is haunted is also inspired by the end of 'The Mirror's Gaze' Chapter 6. It's just- SUCH a good fic, and if you want more comforting interactions and body-swapping foolishness, then you should absolutely read it. Do note however, that it isn't an SDMI story, so Ricky and the other SDMI side characters aren't in it.

Eternal_Phantom, if you ever happen to read this, know that you are an amazing writer and your story has made a lot of people (including me) very happy. So happy in fact that I devised, hyperfixated on, and am now writing an entire fanfiction that never would have been written if it weren't for you. You take care of yourself, and update 'The Mirror's Gaze' at your own pace. Happy writing!

And I hope the rest of you enjoyed the chapter! See you in the comments!

Chapter 9: Be With You

Summary:

Inside Destroido, Arthur maintains his cover and begins to gather allies. While Mystery Inc. and Ricky make their way towards their first-ever REAL haunted house.

Notes:

Sorry for the long wait - this is a pretty short chapter given how long the wait for it was. But I WAS originally writing one absolutely GODZILLA-LENGTH chapter, but I wanted to keep the word count down so I picked a reasonable spot and divided it. Said spot happened to be at only about the 3500 word mark. To give you a frame of refrence for how long this chapter would have been had I not broken it up... I realized I needed to divide it at the 8k word mark. So expect a nice long, eventful chapter in the near future.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Arthur sat, ‘grieving’ in Mr. E’s place before his monitors for about twenty minutes before what he was waiting for finally arrived. He was just getting into another sad rendition of a Mystery Skulls’ love song. 

 

“If I could go back in time

I know I could be with you

Music finally on my side

I just can't stop loving you

If I could go back in time

I know I could be with you

Music finally on my side

I just can't stop loving you

 

If I could go back

I would go back to loving you

And if I did, you know I'd give

Everything I want for you

It's why I need you, baby!” 

 

Fuck, this sounded absolutely nothing like Ricky. He was in love with Cassidy, but he wasn’t this obvious or lovey-dovey about it. But, Arthur was running out of songs that fit their circumstances. So fuck it. All he could do was hope that Pericles or the wonder twins weren’t listening too hard to the words at this exact moment.

Come on, Lewis. Dead Beats, where are you?

He was getting into the second part of the chorus when an unmistakable flash of pink light darting between the rafters caught his eye near the ceiling. It’s about time

Excitement welled in him, but he had to school his expression and body language to keep up his act for the cameras. He felt a little bad about it, knowing how much the Dead Beats were probably enjoying the music, but to keep up the act he abruptly stopped playing. Then he gave Cassidy’s pictures one last sad look before he turned the monitors off. He sat still for a moment, shoulders hunched, eyes subtly trained upwards

He could feel the Dead Beats’ eyes on him, even if he couldn’t see them. Arthur got up, Ricky’s keytar over his shoulder, and returned once more to Mr. E’s rooms. Willing the Dead Beats to sense his intentions and stay out of sight. Once he was back in Ricky’s bedroom again, he set the instrument down gently in its case and looked around at the walls. 

“H-hey there guys…” He gulped. “I uh, I know I don’t exactly look like myself right now, but it’s Arthur.”

A soft, familiar coo came from his left. He looked over and sure enough, there were the Dead Beats - their heads anyway - sticking out of the wall looking at him with equal parts worry, curiosity, and wariness. Arthur’s shoulders sagged with relief at the sight of them. 

“Hey there, little friends,” He sighed, tentatively reaching out a hand. The three of them came out of the wall, making curious little sounds, before they came up and sniffed his hand, giving him and his aura a thorough once-over. Then suddenly, the three of them broke out into ecstatic trills, and Arthur was being mobbed by the small pink spirits. 

With an “Oof, ” Arthur fell back to sit on the edge of Ricky’s bed, laughing as the three Dead Beats slithered around Arthur’s round torso and each of his arms before they settled in a snuggle.

Surrounded by the familiar embrace of Lewis’ energy, Arthur felt all of the tension that had built up from that morning leave him. The Dead Beats were here. So in a way, so was Lewis. 

And Arthur was not alone in this place any longer. 

“You little guys have no idea how happy I am to have you with me,” Arthur sighed, hugging them and giving each of them scratches on their heads. 

The one across his shoulders stretched around him so that it was looking him in the eye. It made a couple funny confused noises, tugging lightly at Arthur’s (Mr. E’s) long brown hair and beard, then gesturing to Arthur’s round body with his nubby arms. 

“Not sure what you said but yeah, I’m in someone else’s body right now. You were with Lewis, so you’ve seen him. His name is Ricky. He’s in trouble. And we’re going to help him. But I’m afraid we’ve got a lot of work to do.” 

The three Dead Beats uncurled from Arthur and lined up in a straight row in front of him, little faces set in firm lines as they saluted. 

Arthur laughed, “I’m glad you’re all on board. Before we get started, there’s something I need you to do for me. I need the three of you to search this entire living space for any listening devices or cameras. And when you find them, disable them. Check every nook and cranny - even look behind the walls. You guys can do it a hundred times faster and more thoroughly than I could ever hope to. Can you do that for me?” 

With three affirming squeaks, the Dead Beats sped off throughout the apartment to do as Arthur had asked. While he waited for the Dead Beats to finish their work, Arthur wandered into the kitchen for a quick breakfast (a donut with a glass of water totally counted as breakfast, right?), then into the bathroom to inspect, clean, and rebandage Ricky’s injured hand. It was starting to throb again, especially after Arthur had spent like half an hour on the keytar. But he was going to need it functioning if he was going to accomplish everything he was plotting. Fortunately, all there seemed to be was some swelling and shallow cuts from the glass. Give it a couple days, and it would be right as rain again. After that, nature finally called, so Arthur got it over with and used the facilities. By the time he got out of the bathroom, the Dead Beats were waiting for him, duly shaking their heads. 

“Nothing?” 

They made affirming noises. 

“Well, that’s… good.” Arthur thought for a moment. This… was a good thing. Yeah - it was. Thanks to his torture button, Pericles thought that Ricky (and therefore Arthur) as a loose thread had been adequately tied down. He believed that in his current state, his control over Ricky was so absolute that Ricky couldn’t or wouldn’t do anything to escape or to impede his plans. So much so that Pericles wasn’t bothering to keep tabs on him within his own quarters.

And maybe that was true. If, that is, he was still Ricky. Arthur however… had a few tricks up his sleeve. 

“Yeah. This is a good thing. Good job, guys. Alright, now. There’s one more major thing we need to get started. But to get it, we’re going to have to make a new friend…”


The drive to the Mystery Skulls’ mansion wasn’t as bad as the drive to Destroido had been. Which to Ricky was shocking, considering that this time, he and Shaggy rode in the Mystery Machine with Fred, Daphne, Velma, Scooby, and Mystery. With Lewis and Vivi riding in Arthur’s van in front of them. The original plan had been to keep the same seating arrangements as before, but they’d changed their minds as they were getting in the car. Shaggy hadn’t wanted to part from his friends again, and of course everyone knew why Ricky had to stay in the same proximity as Shaggy. And Mystery… had wanted to stay with Ricky.

He had no idea why. Was it to make sure there was no back-stabbing from the kids? He doubted it. Unless it was just... for Ricky's sake? Yes, sure. It was somewhat comforting having the little dog sitting at his feet, just barely touching his foot the whole ride. What Ricky didn’t understand was why? Had Mystery simply realized that him being with Mystery Incorporated by himself in an enclosed space would be an uncomfortable experience? If so, this wouldn’t be the first time Mystery had acted seemingly for no reason other than to be considerate of him. 

Perhaps that’s just the way the Mystery Skulls were. Kind. Arthur had shown him similar courtesy. Perhaps that was why they’d lasted for so long. If Professor Pericles could see this, he’d scoff - at him for being weak and accepting such kindness, and at the kids and the Mystery Skulls for showing it. 

Come to think of it- 

Ricky snorted. 

“What’s so funny?” Scooby asked with a tilt of his head. 

“Oh, I was just thinking how confused Professor Pericles would be if he saw this. Or rather - how confused anyone would be.” Ricky said, gesturing to the whole back of the van. “Me- or rather Shaggy , sitting in the back corner of the Mystery Machine with someone else’s dog while Scooby treats a seeming complete stranger like, well, that. ” He smirked, gesturing to Scooby draped across Shaggy’s (or rather, Arthur’s ) lap.

Scooby and Shaggy looked at each other, then started to laugh. “Like, yeah. Without context, we look pretty ridiculous.” Shaggy agreed.

“To be fair, this whole thing is pretty ridiculous even with context.”

That made the whole car laugh. 

“I’m very familiar with weird , and even I second that,” Mystery agreed. 

Ricky shrugged. “Eh, if we didn’t find a way to laugh about this we’d be crying.” 

Velma had turned around backwards from where she sat with Fred and Daphne in the front seat. “ I just can’t believe it.” She said, shaking her head. 

“The body-swapping? Yes. If I woke up from a dream right now, I wouldn’t be surprised.” Ricky agreed. 

“Not that. I mean - yes . Definitely. But not that. I meant you . You know, Angel told me once that you were secretly funny. Or at least that you used to be. I didn’t believe her. And yet here you are. With a sense of humor.”

“You know, I don’t know what’s gotten into me either. But I’ve felt… better. Ever since I talked to Arthur in the Sitting Room. I also had… a very weird encounter with my better half. And they both said a lot that- I don’t know. Put things in a different perspective for me? So there’s that too. As weird as it was, it helped a lot.” 

“Arthur has a good heart,” Mystery said fondly. 

“I know. You only need to meet him once to realize that,” Ricky said solemnly. “But in that place… with Pericles , it makes me worry.” 

“Oh, don’t be fooled. I mean - yes. He’s the danger-prone one. If somebody gets kidnapped, possessed, or falls into a trap, it’s gonna be Arthur. That’s just his luck.”

“Oh. So he’s your Daphne.” Said Fred, earning him a well-deserved smack on the arm from his girlfriend. 

And that’s yet another way he’s your me, Ricky thought, recalling the many times in his youth he’d needed rescuing. 

“That is not exactly helping his case.” Velma said dryly.

“But like, Arthur’s the smartest right?” Shaggy asked. “You guys like, talked about how great he was on the way to my house earlier.” 

“Yes. And we will say it a million times because no matter how much Arthur denies it, it’s true .” 

“Huh. So I guess that makes him your Velma too,” Daphne mused. 

Or your Pericles, Ricky thought. 

“In a way, yes,” Mystery replied. “But unlike Velma, Arthur does this thing where every time he accomplishes something, he puts himself down because he thinks: ‘Well, if I did it, then it must not have been that hard.’ And as a result, he sells himself short. But whenever Arthur winds up in danger again he often has himself at least mostly out of it by the time we rescue him. Then there’s his inventions. In spite of never going to college, Arthur has multiple patents under his name. Including what’s widely considered to be the world’s most advanced prosthetic.” 

Shaggy held the metal limb up and wriggled the fingers. “This? Like, really?” 

“It’s true. The arm’s so easy to use because the base of it is connected directly to Arthur’s nerve endings. So when Arthur puts it on, it receives commands sent straight from his brain, just like the rest of his body. The technology has only ever been put into practice with Arthur’s arm, but theoretically it could be made to replace any limb.”

Jinkies! That is advanced! I’d love to have a closer look at it!” Velma gushed. 

“That’s pretty much all I know about it. The rest goes over all of our heads but Arthur’s. If you ask him once we get him back, I’m sure he’ll be glad to tell you all about it,” Mystery sighed sadly. “Sorry. I just- I’m sure he’ll be with us again soon, but I can’t help but miss him.” 

Ricky hesitated, then reached down to give Mystery a pat on the head. When the dog leaned into it, he adjusted to give him a scratch behind the ears. Mystery smiled up at him gratefully. “Thanks, and- my point was, he’s got this. Truth be told, Arthur’s kind of a badass.”

The van went quiet again for a bit, but there was a distinct air of heaviness as each of them disappeared into their own thoughts.

“I’m sorry for growling at you this morning Mr. E,” Scooby suddenly apologized.

Both Mr. E and Mystery looked up at the mention of the very similar name. 

“It’s alright. You didn't know. And it must have been scary, realizing your friend wasn't with you and someone else had taken his place. All things considered, I don’t blame you,” said Ricky. “I’m sorry for being such a dick- an idiot this past year.”

“Oh, you can curse in front of us if you want to,” Fred said. 

“Like, we’re all almost 18 here. We’ve heard worse than dick,” Shaggy shrugged. 

“Yeah,” Daphne agreed, “I’d heard worse than that from my sisters and my parents shouting at each other by the time I was ten!” 

“Like me too!”

“Okay you two. We need to have a talk later,” Mystery said with concern. 

“No kidding,” Mr. E agreed.

“And to be fair, you did act like a dick,” Velma laughed, redirecting the conversation.

“I fully own up to that. But still - I’m an adult and should mind my tongue,” Ricky said.

“No offense, but right now aren’t you technically our age?” Fred asked. 

“Jinkies. Now that opens up a whole new discussion,” Velma exclaimed. 

Zoinks ! Like, if I’m in Arthur’s body, then I’m like what? Twenty-three? Like, I can try alcohol!”

Absolutely not ,” Mr. E and Mystery scolded at the same time. 

“Also if this,” Velma gestured between Ricky and Shaggy, is supposedly going to last for an indiscriminate amount of time , I hate to go there, but you two are going to need to use the bathroom eventually.”

“And shower ,” Ricky groaned. “That’s crossed my mind too.” 

“Like, shower ?” Shaggy said, genuinely confused.

“We don’t bathe,” Scooby said. Everyone else in the car wrinkled their noses. Well, that explains a lot.

“Well, you’re not in your body, Shaggy. And I don’t think Arthur will like it if he gets back into his body and it hasn’t been washed since he left it. I won’t make you, but trust me: under our roof, Vivi will ,” Mystery said pointedly. “As for the issue of having to… deal with another person’s body, I don’t know what to tell you. All you two can do is just do it , don’t think about it too much, and don’t make it weird. Granted though - I don’t exactly have the same hang-ups about nudity as you humans,” Mystery shrugged.

“Again: I’m thirty-seven . In a minor’s body. It’s already weird, ” Ricky shuddered. 

“Like hey, neither of us can help it,” Shaggy shrugged. 

“That’s right. It’s only as weird as you make it. I mean, at least you’re both guys.” Fred agreed.

“Like yeah! Could you imagine how uncomfortable it would be if one of the girls was involved with this switch?”

Daphne and Velma visibly shivered at the thought.

Ooookay , that’s enough of that! You two are not helping!” Ricky exclaimed. 

Yep . That right there was the line. And you leapt over it,” Mystery agreed. 

“Like the cow jumping over the moon.” 

That made Daphne and Velma laugh. “Angel was right,” Daphne said, “you are secretly funny.” 

“Like hey. Speaking of, there’s still something I don’t get.” Shaggy shrugged. 

“What’s that, Shaggy?” Daphne asked. 

Shaggy looked at Velma. “Like um… What’s a cloaca?” 

Ricky started laughing so hard that Fred nearly wrecked the van. 

One thing was for sure - they definitely liked this version of Mr. E a lot better. 


Back at Destroido, Marcie Fleach was standing exactly where Mr. E had asked her to meet him. 

Only… he wasn’t there. 

Weird

If Marcie knew one thing about Mr. E from her time working with him, it was that he preferred to be in control. Unless arriving whenever-the-fuck-he-wanted-to was some new way of his to seem in control or something? How was she supposed to know? The man was an enigma. A fat, grumpy enigma. 

So, there she stood against a wall, trying very hard to refrain from glancing up at where a certain camera was hidden in the rafters. 

She didn’t notice that the red light on the Destroido security camera had been pink since before she’d arrived. And she didn’t notice the pair of golden eyes watching her from the ceiling.

Right as Marcie was starting to get annoyed, something fell out of the sky and landed at her feet. Marcie frowned, confused, and picked it up. It was one of Mr. E’s postcards with his big red E seal stamped on the front of it. And on the back of it, he’d written:

 

I know this might seem strange. We need to talk, but there are ears everywhere. Don’t be afraid. Follow the ghosts - they’re my friends.

 -E

 

Follow the what now? 

No sooner had Marcie processed the words on the page, a small pink wisp suddenly dropped from the ceiling to float in front of her face. Marcie gasped and opened her mouth to scream, but the ghost darted forwards and put its nubby arms over her mouth to shush her. 

What in the WORLD?

After a moment, the ghost (or drone or whatever - that’s what it had to be because ghosts weren’t real) took its hands off of her face, waved, and did a happy little spin in the air in front of her, warbling as if to say: “It’s nice to meet you!”

Marcie gulped. “So um… I’m supposed to follow you?” The little creature made an affirming chirp and suddenly ducked down near the floor. There was an air vent there. She’d used it several times to get around back in the days when E had her and Velma get into Destroido to meet with him by getting by security and his traps. Instead of him just… disarming them and telling his guards to let them in. Like a normal person. To his credit, he’d stopped doing that a couple months ago. But still. 

The ghost disappeared straight through the mesh of the air vent, and not a moment later the vent popped off of its hinges. The little ghost stuck its head out and motioned for Marcie to follow it.

Confused, anxious, and curious, Marcie adjusted her bag strap more firmly on her shoulder, dropped to her knees, and crawled into the vent after the ghost. The vent popped back in place and the screws turned back into their proper position behind her as the second Dead Beat followed close behind. 

The Dead Beats had done their jobs perfectly - the first was leading Marcie and the second had taken care so that none would be the wiser. As far as Destroido’s security system was aware, Marcie and the Dead Beats had ever even been there. All their cameras ever saw was a loop of a darkened, empty hall. 

Marcie, of course, had no way of knowing this as she followed the pink lights into the depths of Destroido’s ventilation system.

In total, their trek took about ten minutes, but it seemed longer. Left, right, up, down, over, under. Until Marcie lost track of where they’d started. But the ghosts seemed to know where they were going. 

That’s right: ghosts . With an s at the end. As in plural. It didn’t take her long to notice the second one in the vent behind her. It was a tedious trip, and at times they were delayed when the ghosts would suddenly freeze and make Marcie stop. Then a moment later, Marcie would hear someone moving somewhere just outside the vents. If they stuck around, Marcie would continue slowly and silently, careful not to be heard. If they passed by, then she’d be moving full speed again within just a few moments. 

Finally, the ghosts led her to a vent door and opened it to lead her out. This vent, Marcie realized, must be near the ceiling. Because in the room ahead, Marcie could see a hanging silver light fixture contrasting starkly to the deep, dark purple wall behind it. 

Marcie had been all over Destroido. 

She’d never seen such a room. Just where had these things led her? Marcie scooted forward more, pushing her bag with her computer and notebooks in front of her and out. She didn’t hear a loud crash or anything, so it must have landed on something soft. Then she pulled herself forward and stuck her head out. 

“Hey there. It’s… Marcie, right?” Mr. E asked with a sheepish grin.

Notes:

I am having SO MUCH FUN writing Ricky and writing the Dead Beats. I can't wait for you all to see what I have written next. Also, your comments give me life. :D

Chapter 10: Ghost

Summary:

The Mystery Skulls begin their tour of Lewis' mansion and introduce Mystery Incorporated and Ricky to the first REAL ghosts they've ever met. While back at Destroido, Arthur has a very important discussion with Marcie.

Notes:

You KNOW it's gonna be a good chapter when 'Ghost' is the chapter song!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When the passengers of the Mystery Machine first laid eyes on the Mystery Skulls’ mansion, their immediate first impression of it was that it absolutely 100% looked like a haunted house. 

It was bigger than Fred and Shaggy’s mansions, but smaller than Daphne’s. And it wasn’t as pristine as any of their homes. In fact, the place looked a bit decrepit - three stories and mainly black, save its accents of dark mauve and its bright purple windows. The forest of thick, twisted brambles that surrounded the mansion perfectly accented the crooked window frames and menacing gothic architecture. 

“Wow. They were really trying to advertise ‘haunted house’, when they designed this place, weren’t they?” Velma asked dryly.

“They could use a gardener.” Daphne agreed.

“I could build some serious traps around this place!” Fred gushed. 

Shaggy gulped. “Like, please tell me you guys do not live here. ” 

Scooby whimpered in agreement.

“Yep,” Mystery replied, unbothered. “Home sweet home.” 

Fred followed Lewis’ lead in parking out front, and the seven of them piled out of the Mystery Machine right at the same time Lewis and Vivi were getting out of the Mystery Skulls’ van. 

“Here it is,” Lewis said with a dramatic sweep of one arm, “ La casa de las Calaveras Misteriosas!  

“Okay - I thought you were fucking with us when you said you lived in a haunted mansion, but just looking at this place, I might I believe it now.” Ricky said. 

“Are you okay with that?” Lewis asked. “You too, Shaggy. Nothing in there will hurt you, but I know you guys have been through a lot today.”

“If it’s too much, it’s okay. We can always stay at one of your houses instead,” Vivi offered.

“I’m fine.” Ricky said, but there was a tremor to his voice. “You said whatever’s in there is harmless, and I believe you. Whatever the kids want,” he shrugged, hands in his pockets.

Mystery Inc. looked at each other. Then they looked at Shaggy, who… was not used to getting much of a say in such matters.

“Like um… if they say so. If Mr. E trusts it then like, I guess I do too.”

“Okay, Shag. If you say so then I guess we’re in too,” Fred said. “Besides: Pericles knows about the rest of our homes, and I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s watching them. Shaggy’s parents may notice he’s not acting like himself, Daphne’s house isn’t well protected enough, and in spite of all my traps Pericles has breached my house before.” 

“' Breached' doesn’t even begin to cover it.” Daphne said. 

Shaggy and Scooby shuddered at the memory of ‘Evil Pizza’. 

“Okay then, but feel free to change your minds.” Lewis said. 

“Alright everyone, before we lead you in, there are some things we need to tell you about,” Vivi said. 

“First of all, as I said, nothing in there will hurt you.” Lewis said with certainty. “I am Master of this house and all the spirits that reside in it. And you are here as my guests. Which means they are bound to be curious, but they will be cordial. And if they’re not, then they get to deal with me.” 

“But like,” Shaggy gulped, “what can you do against- g-ghosts?” 

“Any number of things. I could drain their energy, rendering them temporarily unable to interact with the tangible. I could also banish them to the Neitherworld. Or worse - I could exercise them. Punishment fits the crime.” Lewis shrugged, as casually as talking about the weather.

“Trust us - they know not to do anything to incur Lewis’ wrath.” Mystery insisted. Vivi nodded profusely behind him. 

“Jeepers,” Daphne muttered.

“Alright then, what should we expect?” Velma asked. 

“There are many different kinds of ghosts,” Vivi explained. “When most people hear ‘ghost’, they immediately think of the souls of the dead still walking the Earth, or inhuman entities from another plane. But in truth, those are rare. Most paranormal activity is caused by manifestations of energy. Some are powerful and focused enough to form a certain level of sentience, others act more randomly. These can form for any number of reasons. Especially in and around high-energy public spaces or in and around places with rich history. Or sometimes in response to tremendously powerful intent from a single person or group. They can even form from spare energy being emitted by another more powerful entity. Paranormal activity also sometimes happens as a recollection of the past - energy left behind by tremendous events creates echoes for centuries to come. It’s not the souls of the people involved and they usually aren’t sentient. Think of it as bits and pieces of a recording playing back on loop.

“As for our house, there are very few formerly living human spirits here. A mix of the factors I just told you about is what causes most of the paranormal activity here, and what created most of our spirits.”

Lewis led them through the front gate - black iron, surrounded by a fence-height brickwork wall. Then up a set of brick stairs to the front doors. He paused to let all nine of them get under the portico, before the doors suddenly unlocked themselves and the double doors swung open unaided.  

Lewis and Vivi entered first, and Mystery stood behind their guests to bring up the rear. All of Mystery Incorporated shrank together a bit behind Fred. Ricky, who stood apart from the younger Mystery Incorporated, visibly stiffened and gulped. His heart was racing and his breaths were coming out short. But yet another thing from a happier time came to mind.

“It’s okay Ricky,” Cassidy would always tell him when his anxiety started to overwhelm him. “You just need to breathe. Deep breath in… deep breath out…”

He could only wish in vain that her hand was still here for him to hold.

Then the six guests stepped into the haunted house. 


“E?” Marcie asked, confused from where she was, halfway out of the air vent with her hands braced against the wall. 

The room she’d come out in was a living room furnished minimally yet tastefully in deep purple, brown, and black with dark wood furniture and silver light fixtures and lamps. With a few touches of yellow and red here and there.  

Directly below Marcie was a large black leather couch, which her bag had landed on. And Mr. E was standing in front of it, hands in his pockets, looking up at her with a third pink ghost lounging across his shoulders where Professor Pericles would usually be.

“Um… yeah. About that. We’ll talk in a minute, but how about we get you on the ground first?” Mr. E asked, picking her bag up from the couch and beckoning her down.

That’s not Mr. E.

This person looked like him, sounded like him, dressed like him. But he didn’t act like him. Didn’t talk like him. Didn’t even move like him. His handwriting was different - she’d noticed that when reading the note card. His scowl wasn’t there, nor was the hardness in his eyes. And he was friends with ghosts . Which led Marcie to a conclusion that was nothing short of impossible

“You’re not Mr. E.” 

Surprise flickered across his face, but then he smiled at her. “That’s right. I’m not,” He admitted.

“Then who are you? What are you?” 

“Like I said,” Not-E said. “That’s a conversation best had with you not way up there.” 

Nope. I’ve seen these movies. Fuck this.  

Marcie started to back up, back into the vent, but something behind her gave a hard shove. And suddenly she was tumbling out of the hole and falling onto the couch below. 

“Ow…” she groaned. Shit , she’d forgotten about the other ghost!

“Hey! That wasn’t nice!” Not-E scolded. The second ghost, who was up near the ceiling shutting the vent, made a mischievous giggling sound in response. 

“Are you alright?” Not-E asked gently.

“Don’t touch me!” Marcie snapped, smacking his hand away from where he’d reached over to help. “Where am I? Who are you?” 

“Oh no, you’re right. I’m sorry. I should have asked permission to touch you, first.” He apologized, handing her bag back to her and backing away. “To answer your questions, you’re in Mr. E’s uh… apartment? Condo? Hobbit-hole? Dwelling ? No idea what you even call it, but he lives here. And yes, you’re right. I’m not Ricky. But I am a person. I’m not a… creature or whatever possessing him, if that’s what you were worried about.” He laughed nervously at that, and Marcie noticed that he was clutching one arm tightly, like it was a habit. 

“Now, this next part is going to sound completely nuts. But in a bizarre turn of events,” he explained, “Ricky- sorry, Mr. E, Shaggy, and I have as of this morning wound up in a three-way body swap. As you can see, I’m in E’s body. Mr. E is in Shaggy’s, and Shaggy is in mine.” 

“Shaggy? You mean Velma’s friend? From Mystery Incorporated?” 

“Green shirt with the talking dog? That’s him.” Not-E nodded. 

He’s lost his mind . “Okay then… whoever you are… so you’ve been body-swapped with Mr. E and Shaggy. Then who are you ?” Marcie demanded. 

Not-E sat down in a black armchair opposite of her, a familiar keytar leaning against the wall beside him. “Could you please pull up the email I sent you this morning?” He asked, putting one leg up in his chair in an entirely not-Mr. E-type-manner. 

Not taking her eyes off of him for more than a split second at a time, Marcie retrieved her laptop from her bag, opened it, unlocked it, and did as he had asked. And all the while he just sat there, harmless as a puppy, looking at her earnestly with those weirdly gentle eyes. “Alright. It’s pulled up.” 

“Did you watch the video?” He asked. 

“Of the Mystery Skulls? Yeah, I did.” 

“Could you pull that up please and start it? Then turn the laptop around?” 

Again, she did as he’d asked. And when she turned the laptop around, he watched the video for a few moments before he said, “Pause it there.” 

Not seeing what was on the screen, Marcie complied. Then finally, Not-E moved. He leaned forward in the armchair and pointed directly at the screen. “That’s me.” 

Marcie turned the laptop back around, and her eyes nearly bugged out of her head with shock. The video had paused on a close up of a young man in an orange vest with a very familiar looking pink wisp peeking over his shoulder as he played with the rest of the band.

“It’s nice to meet you, Marcie. My name is Arthur.”


The foyer that Fred, Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, Scooby, and Ricky found themselves in was equal parts luxurious, classy, and spooky. Pinkish redwood floors and paneling contrasted vividly with pinstriped purple wallpaper. Jagged hearts were a recurring theme. A decadent stairwell led up to the second floor balcony, with hallways on each side of it. And on either side of the foyer were wide doorways that led into a sitting room and a dining room. The space was lit by scattered rose gold candelabra and a matching chandelier hanging from the ceiling, aglow with pink flame. 

“This place is awesome!” Fred was already scheming places to put traps. 

“Yeah, from the outside I didn’t have a lot of hope but this is really classy. Love the purple.” Daphne admired the decor. 

Scooby suddenly yelled and jumped into Shaggy’s arms. 

“Like, what is it, Scoob?” Shaggy asked. 

The dog just whimpered and pointed to their left, but there was nothing there. 

“What was that?” Ricky asked, looking down one of the hallways. 

“Jeepers, I think I saw something move too!” Daphne cried. 

And indeed, there were glowing pink shapes darting from wall to wall, peeking out from behind door frames.

“Don’t be afraid everyone,” Vivi said gently. 

“They’re just curious,” Lewis said, “They can tell Ricky and Shaggy aren't themselves. Not to mention we don’t exactly have guests often. These are the most common and obvious spirits you’ll encounter here. We call them the Dead Beats.”

Dead Beats! Isn’t that what Arthur wanted?” Ricky exclaimed. 

“Yep. I’ve already sent him three - as he requested. Back at the hilltop.” 

“Like, he wanted ghosts? ” Shaggy cried, putting Scooby down.

Lewis nodded. “It makes sense. The Dead Beats can get places where humans can’t with ease, they are powerful enough to interact with the tangible, and they can go places easily without being seen. There’s at least a million different ways they could be of use.” 

“Would you like to meet one?” Vivi asked. 

All six of them gulped. “D-do we have to?” Scooby whimpered. 

“No.” Lewis said immediately. “I can order them to keep away from you, but they may still try to get a peek.” 

“They’re not vicious - most of the time.” Mystery said.

“Think of them like musical housecats,” Vivi said. 

“Or mischievous little kids,” Mystery added.

There came a few slightly indignant-sounding noises from the Dead Beats.

“I want to meet one!” Velma stepped forward before her courage failed her. 

“Are you sure, Velma?” Daphne asked. 

“Guys. We’ve spent most of our teenage years investigating fake ghosts. And now after all this time, I not only learn that real ones exist, but I also get the opportunity to meet one! This isn’t an opportunity I’m passing up!”

“Be careful, Velma.” Scooby said with a whine, ears drooping. 

“Alright you heard her,” Lewis said with a beckoning finger. “One of you.”

There came a series of clangs, rustlings, and bumps accompanied by layered whispers, coos, warbles, and squeaks as the Dead Beats sorted it out amongst themselves.

Then a ghost popped out of the right hallway. 


After Arthur explained the situation to her, Marcie needed a few minutes to herself to process. 

Mr. E was one of the good guys now? 

The treasure was cursed? And there was an evil entity attached to it?

Mr. E was one of the good guys now? 

Body-swapping, ghosts, and other such supernatural things were real? 

AND MR. E WAS ONE OF THE GOOD GUYS NOW?

She was pretty sure some of the other stuff Arthur claimed should have shocked her a lot more. But nope - that was the one that blew her mind the most. If what Arthur said was true, then not only was that grouchy wretch of a man trying to be better, but he’d also been even more of a prisoner than she was for the past week , and Marcie hadn’t noticed.

Granted - she hadn’t exactly seen a lot of Mr. E in the past couple weeks. And come to think of it, it seemed as if he’d been avoiding her. All of his recent orders for her had been technical tasks that she now realized served the purpose of keeping her as far away from the center of Destroido - and therefore from the Original Mystery Incorporated - as possible. She’d suspected it was because they were planning something he didn’t want her finding out about. But after Arthur told her what had really been happening… Maybe it was because while planning the coup, he hadn’t wanted Marcie to get caught in any possible crossfire? And after it went wrong, he’d been trying to keep her as far away as possible because he’d known that he had no power to protect her from Pericles anymore? So in his own way… he’d been trying to protect her? 

Mr. E had been protecting her? 

The same guy who had been blackmailing her into working for him for the past few months now? 

It was an insane concept to think about. 

Not only that, but the way Arthur claimed Mr. E was being ‘controlled’ was pretty far-fetched too. 

And yet - he had proof that Marcie couldn’t ignore.

“I can show you.” He said firmly when she expressed her doubts. 

Show me?” 

“The capsule. Or the whatever-it-is that Pericles stuck in E’s back. I had the Dead Beats look for it earlier and they found it,” Not-E/Arthur told her. Then he stood up, shed his jacket, turned around, and reached to take his shirt off. 

Marcie had not expected him to strip, so she momentarily looked away, mortified. Then she realized he wasn’t taking his shirt off , just lifting up the back of it. One of the Dead-Beats then came up and pointed to a spot in his mid-lumbar region along his spine. “If you want proof, it’s right there,” Arthur said, his back still to her. “If you look where my friend is pointing, there’s a little mark that’s healing over, which is probably where Pericles put it in. And if you look right there between that spot and my spinal column, just- well. Show her.” 

Then the Dead Beat suddenly stuck its tail inside Mr. E’s lower back - Marcie saw him jerk at the undoubtedly odd sensation - and it lit up bright pink, like there was a light inside his body shining outwards, showing bone and tissue as clearly as an MRI. She could see everything moving as he breathed and as his veins and arteries pulsed with each beat of his heart. And sure enough, right where he said it would be, there was… something . A small, dark cylindrical shape with a pointed end -  about the size of a large pill.

“What the- what the heck am I looking at?” Marcie asked incredulously, unable to resist coming closer for a better look. Marcie reached out to touch, but suddenly reminded herself who she was dealing with and snatched her hand back. 

“You can touch it if you want,” Arthur said, as if he had eyes in the back of his head. “But you have to press down kind of hard to feel it. It's in pretty deep. If this thing’s gonna come out, it’s going to need to be surgically removed. Otherwise I’d be plotting to cut it out somehow. Or I imagine Ricky already would have tried.” 

Inquisitive as ever Marcie did as he said, though touching Mr. E wasn’t exactly enjoyable. But sure enough, what she was seeing was no illusion or trick of the light. When she pressed down on the skin, just as he had said, she could feel that there was indeed something there. It was some kind of implant. And whatever it was, it most certainly didn’t belong there. 

“Sorry, this is all the proof I’ve got at the moment.” Not E- Arthur apologized as he fixed his shirt and put his coat back on.

“No, it’s proof enough - proof enough at least that there’s something in there. But what, I can’t say.” Marcie had said, sitting back down on the sofa opposite of him.

“As I told you,” he said as he resumed his own seat, “It’s a torture device. I’ve felt it first hand. All Pericles has told Ricky about it is that it contains mutated cobra larvae - which I believe means that this thing has to be some kind of remote-operated self-sustaining micro-incubator for fetal cobras that have been genetically altered to not grow past their fetal stage. Cuz you know - cobras are venomous even before they're born.”

“I know that,” Marcie said. “And they’re even more dangerous when they’re young, because their venom is much more concentrated. Not to mention that cobra venom is a neurotoxin - it’s designed to attack the nervous system. Which means theoretically, if that really is what you think it is, then having even a tiny bit of that stuff released to a hot spot of the nervous system as important as the spinal column would be not only unimaginably painful, but also potentially life-threatening.” 

“It is,” Arthur sighed. “Poor Ricky… he’s had to endure that sometimes more than once per day for the past week. Having experienced it myself just once , I can tell you that I cannot blame him for not making any escape attempts or calling for help. I’ve never experienced Ricky at his worst like you have, so I understand it may be easy to judge him or to blame him. But… if you knew what I know, then I don’t think you would.” 

“Why do you keep calling him that?” 

“What?” 

Ricky ? I mean - I think I’ve heard members of the Original Mystery Inc. call E that, but I’ve never heard anyone else do it before. If you really did just meet E today, then why are you on a first-name basis with him already?” 

“Oh. To be honest, I didn’t really think about it. I started doing it and he never corrected me, so I guess he didn’t mind. I mean - I’m literally in his shoes right now, so doesn’t it kind of make sense that we’d be on a first-name basis? Especially after… some of the stuff we talked about.”

And he told her what he knew.


Whatever it was each of them had been expecting, it wasn’t this. 

This had to be the most non-threatening looking ghost any of them had ever seen. Granted - Fred, Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, Scooby, and Ricky had never actually seen a real ghost before, but the fake ones they were used to were usually much more terrifying than this. 

The Dead Beat wasn’t a vengeful apparition or a graveyard ghoul - rather, it was a small, bright pink wisp of a spirit. Gliding tentatively through the air in a serpentine pattern as it approached. Its head - which had a little point on top as if it was wearing a hat - was tilted curiously as it peered at Velma with bright golden eyes that matched the pulsing heart on the center of its chest. 

Velma gulped and reached a hand out as far as she could. The Dead Beat floated in front of her for a moment, giving Velma a seemingly timid inspection. Before it suddenly darted forwards and booped her on the nose with a teeny arm and a playful “ beep!” Then it zipped back into the dark hall from whence it had come. There came a chorus that sounded suspiciously like giggling when all of their guests nearly jumped out of their skins. 

Lewis looked at the unseen Dead Beats with a look of pure disappointment on his face, hands on his hips. “Was that really necessary? Are you all proud of yourselves?”

One of them made a squeak that sounded suspiciously like “Yes!” that sent the others into another round of giggles.

Vivi snorted, which directed that same disappointment at her . “I’m sorry, but that was adorable.” She giggled. 

Lewis shook his head. “Shameless,” He chastised. But he was smiling too.

The Dead Beat poked its head out of the hall again and made a couple of noises. 

“Well if you want to make friends, you shouldn’t start by startling them!” Lewis scolded. 

The little ghost cooed apologetically. 

“That’s what Lewis gets for being Master of the house,” Vivi turned to their guests and explained. “He can understand them as easily as he hears us speaking English.” 

“Yeah, ‘English’ by a bunch of sugar-crazed kindergarteners,” Lewis grumbled.

“Which is worse? The Deadbeats or your sisters?” Vivi asked. 

“Yes.”

Velma laughed, her racing heart slowing to its normal speed. “Well, they seem sorry. And they don’t seem mean.” 

Ricky took a deep breath and stepped forward beside her. He was the adult. He really should have been the one to volunteer first. And if Arthur was friends with these creatures, then he supposed that he should trust them too. 

Right as he did, a Dead Beat was sneaking out of one of the doorways and coming up to him. Vivi said they were like cats, right? Ricky wasn’t averse to cats. Remembering when he’d petted Mystery back in the van, Ricky reached out. When the Dead Beat leaned into his touch, he started scratching its head and running his hand along its body down to its tail. It was… odd. The little creature seemed to be both there and not there at the same time. Like he was touching solid air. It was a contradiction, and it didn’t make sense, but that was his only way of describing it. The Dead Beat purred happily, its long, cold wispy tail weaving between his fingers. Ricky laughed incredulously under his breath. Yesterday he was a slave in his own home, and now here he was, in a haunted house petting a ghost !

“Oh, now you’ve done it.” Mystery said. 

“Done what-” But no sooner had Ricky said it, he was surrounded by the friendly ghosts, pressing up against him, trilling for pets. Ricky laughed, in spite of himself, suddenly reminded of a lifetime ago, when his actual body had been this age, and he’d been mobbed like this by his neighbors’ litter of puppies. 

And Mystery Incorporated… watched. Slack-jawed. Was this really the Mr. E they knew? 

Or perhaps… they hadn’t known him as well as they’d thought from the start.


Marcie listened with rapt attention as Arthur told her a wild and fantastical tale. About a powerful supernatural mystery-solving gang called The Mystery Skulls . About the otherworldly beings in the strange plane known as ‘The Sitting Room’, and the encounter he'd had there with Mr. E and Shaggy. About the Annunaki and Nibiru. And about the cursed treasure and the entity that needed to be destroyed. 

It was insane. It was complete and utter madness. And yet the more he talked, the more convinced Marcie became that the person sitting across from her really wasn’t Mr. E. Or at least he didn’t think he was. 

“How do I know I can believe this? Any of this?” She asked when he was done. “Maybe parts of it are true, but maybe Mr. E’s just lost his mind and has split up into multiple personalities or something. That definitely sounds more plausible than an interdimensional being swapping your bodies. Or any of the other crazy stuff you’ve told me!”

“That’s just it - you don’t,” Arthur shrugged. “But whoever I am, I’m plotting to rebel against Professor Pericles - who I know you don’t like. And I’m friends with Velma - who I know you do like. So maybe I am crazy. But regardless, helping me benefits you.”

“Helping you?” 

“Yeah, Marcie. Why do you think we're having this conversation? I really, really, really need your help. I have a plan. And if it works, then Ricky will be free of this ,” he jabbed a thumb over his shoulder, gesturing to his back, “and of Professor Pericles. That’s what I wanted to accomplish from the start for my own personal reasons. But on a practical level - a we’re-at-war level, accomplishing this is also the smart thing to do. If we set Mr. E free, he’ll be able to become a permanent ally of Mystery Incorporated and my friends - who are working together now. Which means we not only get him (and he seems like a really smart guy to me) but we also take Destroido and its resources away from Professor Pericles. And there are a few things I also wanted to accomplish before our escape to really make sure he’s left with nothing. Basically, on Ricky's behalf, we’re facilitating the breakup of a decades-long manipulative, toxic, abusive, and one-sided relationship, and I intend to make it as messy as possible on the way out the door.”

“Which sounds all well and good to me,” Marcie said. “I can’t stand that bird, And if the plan is to screw him over then I’m in. But how do I know that the real E is going to be with us after we set him free? Or that you’re Arthur Kingsmen?”

“Well - consider this: If I’m just Mr. E minus his marbles, then that doesn’t exactly explain where these guys came from, now does it?” He asked with a cocked brow, pointing to the Dead Beats.

And try as she might, Marcie couldn’t argue with that. She’d already tried to debunk them. She’d searched the whole room for anything that could make the little ghosts into something more logical than what they seemed to be.

But she’d come up empty. 

They were real. 

Ghosts were real. And whoever this was, they were friends with him. 

So maybe the other crazy things he’d told her about were true, too.


“Like you guys were right. They’re not so bad.” Shaggy said between giggles as the Dead Beats swarmed over him and his friends. 

“I like giving them a hard time, but they really are wonderful,” Lewis admitted, giving the one across his shoulders a scratch. 

All of the Dead Beats heard him and stopped in their tracks to make an affectionate trilling noise that could have been mistaken for an ‘awwwww’. 

“When I first… moved into this house, I was alone for a while. And the original six were the best company I could have asked for. The same has applied to all the others since.” 

Original six? You mean there weren’t always this many?” Daphne asked. 

“That’s right,” Lewis nodded. “The Dead Beats are intelligent manifestations of energy that are, for reasons I won’t get into right now, tied to me. They serve me and act in my interests, which extends to my friends as well. When I first- started i n the paranormal , there were just six of them. But as time has gone on and I’ve grown more powerful, more have manifested. Sometimes on accident, sometimes on purpose, and sometimes without me realizing it. As of now, there are thirty-six total. Thirty-three here, and three of the originals are with Arthur.”

“That’s interesting,” Mr. E said suddenly. “Those are all magic numbers.”

Everyone looked at him expectantly. 

“What? They are.” Ricky said a little quieter, not liking all of the eyes on him. “36 is one of the ‘magic numbers’ in physics pertaining to atoms and the number of electrons in filled electron shells. And in numerology, the number 6 - as in the original number of Dead Beats - is related to…” He trailed off. 

You’re rambling again, Vögelchen. An old voice said in his head. ‘Do you really think some silly coincidences in numbers are relevant?’

“Sorry. It was just a thought.” He gulped, uncomfortably looking away. 

“No keep going,” Mystery urged, tail wagging. The others were looking at him as if they wanted him to continue. Ricky swallowed and finished his train of thought. “The number 6 is related to the sun. And it’s supposed to be powerful and masculine, so it’s often tied to security and responsibility. In Tarot cards, it's represented by the Lovers. 

“And the number 3 is believed to be the most powerful of all numbers. Triangles, which have three sides and three angles, are the strongest of all shapes. And in numerology the number 3 is sometimes it's connected to the fates, or the land, sea, and sky, or to the mental, physical, and spiritual, etc. In some traditions it represents youth and things like imagination, humor, happiness, and upbeat energy - which obviously ties in a lot to these little guys,” he said, pointing to the Dead Beats.

“And the number 33 in Tarot cards is represented by The Promise, which brings ‘assistance through honesty and love’.”

“He’s right,” Vivi said, impressed. 

“How do you know all that?” Scooby asked.

“Like, yeah. You never seemed like a mystical dude to me,” Shaggy said.

“I was once a meddling kid too, you know,” Ricky shrugged. “I had to research numerology once for a mystery and it was kind of interesting, so a lot of the information just never left my brain. What can I say? A lifetime of needing to research many different topics has left my mind a plethora of random knowledge.”

Wow. Mr. E stood in Pericles’ shadow for so long, somehow I forgot that he’s a genius too, Velma thought to herself. “How did I ever think you were Shaggy?” She asked incredulously, shaking her head at herself. 

“That,” Ricky said, “is a whole other mystery.” 

Everyone else snorted. 

“What I’m surprised about,” Mystery said to Lewis, “is that you sent any of the originals to do something. I thought you preferred to keep them close.”

“I do,” said Lewis. “But the original six are the most coordinated, and they’ve learned more than the rest. And if this is all I can do for Arthur right now, then he deserves the best I have to give.” 

They all fell into another uncomfortable silence, the heaviness of Arthur’s absence bearing down on them. 

“Hey, you know something?” Vivi asked, trying desperately to lighten the mood, “We still haven’t shown them the best part!” 

Vivi’s statement triggered a sudden excitement among the Dead Beats, who knew immediately what she was talking about. In an instant three of them were clambering over each other to shoot off into the house somewhere for something. 

Please can we show them the best part?” She asked again, hopping excitedly. 

“Well, given that they’ve already gone off for your guitar, I’d say the decision has already been made,” Lewis laughed.

“What’s the best part?” Fred asked. 


“They like music?” Marcie asked, her face scrunched with confusion. 

“More like they love music.” Arthur laughed. 

The Dead Beats around him were trilling excitedly, weaving between his legs as he sat in Mr. E’s armchair, E’s keytar in his lap.

“Hold on guys, hold on. This isn’t mine, remember? So I have to be extra careful with it.” 

Marcie sat on the sofa and watched Arthur mess with Mr. E’s keytar for a few minutes before it was set the way he wanted it.

"By the way,” Arthur said. “Not sure if you know this, but Ricky actually has a pretty good voice. You're in for a treat. Sorry if I miss a few notes by the way - I usually play this song on the key board , not the key tar .” 

Then he started bobbing his head - just as the band in the video had. And he began to play.

At the same moment back at the manor, the Dead Beats had just dropped Vivi’s guitar into her arms. And right away, head bobbing, she began to play too.

And the Dead Beats began to dance. 

It was beautiful, the way they moved through the air like intelligent flickers; pink lights burning bright in the dim foyer. And the music! This was different from anything Ricky had ever played but… he liked it. Cassidy would have loved it. Retro electric funk, with harmonies that reminded him of the disco she’d loved so much.

As for Marcie, she had heard Mr. E play his keytar plenty of times. But she’d never heard him play like this. She didn’t know much about music, but she knew enough to know that this song was an entirely different chord and style than anything she’d ever heard from Mr. E.

And the Dead Beats, to the surprise of both audiences, were extremely musical - for not only were they dancing along in sync, but they were also singing along to fill in the missing notes from the roles of the band that weren’t present.

It was at that moment, on opposite sides of Crystal Cove, that Arthur Kingsmen and Lewis Pepper began to sing. 

And Arthur had been right. 

Mr. E could sing.

 

“Uh. 

Cause’ the world might do me in, 

It’s alright ‘cause I’m with friends.

Guess I’m giving up again, 

It doesn’t matter.” 

 

In the depths of Destroido, the three Dead Beats came up behind Arthur and hummed the background vocals, 

“Ooh ooh ooh”

 

Back at the Mystery Skulls’ mansion, their guests were finding that the foyer had shockingly amazing acoustics for their miniature concert. 

 

“Had me feelin’ like a ghost. 

And that’s what I hate the most! ” 

 

Lewis sang, and the Dead Beats lined up along each side of the stairway railing and along the walls, bobbing and swaying hypnotically to the beat.

 

“Guess I’m givin’ up again

This time,” 

 

The Dead Beats came in all around for the background vocals, 

“This time, 

This time,”

 

“This time I might just disappear!”

 

Then the music really went off!

And together yet miles apart, Lewis, Arthur, Vivi, and the Dead Beats played their band’s greatest song.

 

“Try and hear me, then I’m done. 

‘Cause I might just say this once. 

Seen this play out in my dream. 

It doesn’t matter!”

 

“Mmm mmm mmm mmm mmmm!” Hummed the Dead Beats. 

 

“Tired of givin’ up the ghost.

Fuck, it’s you I hate the most!

Maybe there’s no garuntee, 

It doesn’t matter!”

 

“Uuuuh!

This time I might just disappear!” 

 

On opposite sides of Crystal Cove, Shaggy, Scooby, Fred, Velma, Daphne, Ricky and Marcie listened to the Mystery Skulls play. And as the tempo slowed again and the guitar and keytar fell silent, they couldn’t help but be struck by the song’s words. 

And knowing what they did now about the Mystery Skulls, they couldn’t help but wonder if there was even more to them than met the eye. 

Notes:

People who can actually speak Spanish - for “La casa de los Calaveras Misteriosas!” I meant to say "The Home of the Mystery Skulls!" I literally just used Google Translate. So if that's horribly wrong or came out awkward, then feel free to correct me. Lol

As for the 'original six' detail about the Dead Beats - Going into this fic, I thought that Lewis had like a small army of Dead Beats, but I've been doing more reading into Mystery Skulls lore recently (as one does when they're writing fanfiction), and I realized that in the original music videos, Lewis appears to only have six Dead Beats. So to compensate and fix my plot holes for the sake of this fic, I decided to say that Lewis did originally have only six, but he's manifested more as time has gone on. And for the sake of looking like I'm planning this shit, I decided to use magical numbers. Which I let Ricky explain, because with him kind of in Pericles' shadow for so much of the second season, I feel like a lot of people forget that he's really smart too. And for most of this fic he's been kind of stuck rolling with the punches and completely out of his element, so I figured I'd let him have a "HA! I knew something!" moment. It has been a long day for him. Let him have this. XD

Anyone who's read 'The Mirror's Gaze' can also see some similarities between the scene in this chapter and when the Mystery Skulls bring Shaggy to their mansion for the first time, so yet another shout out to Eternal_Phantom for their absolutely INCREDIBLE fanfic. Without it, this one would not exist.

Also yesterday I read a SDMI fanfiction called "Backed Into a Corner" by Sand_wolf579 here on AO3. If you haven't read it, you should. It has a really great and unique concept, the character analyses are SO on point, and it has some GREAT headcanons - a few of which made it into this chapter. So shout out to Sand_wolf579 for being amazing.

And again - a big thank you to SugarsnapCaely and That_one_nerd29, who without fail have commented on almost every single chapter of this fic. If not for you, I probably would have given up on this hyperfixation-induced madness long ago.

By the way, feel free to share some observations/headcanons that you have about Marcie in the comments. I like her a lot, but she isn't one of my favorite characters nor one that I've ever put a lot of thought into. So admittedly I am finding writing her to be a little bit of a challenge.

Also I know you all are really, really looking forward to Mystery Inc. learning the truth about the Mystery Skulls, and I'm happy to report that we're almost there. That conversation will be had likely within the next two chapters. HOPEFULLY in the next chapter. Though - no promises as to when those will be posted. Unfortunately, I have a life I have to deal with outside of AO3.

Thanks again for sticking around this long, and I hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Chapter 11: Keep on Living

Summary:

The Mystery Skulls settle in their guests while Arthur begins putting his plan into motion.

Notes:

At last! Chapter Eleven is posted!!!! A big thank you to everyone on Tumblr who loved this story! I've been posting it chapter-by-chapter and am finally caught up with AO3. I've also posted a couple of things I drew based on this story to my Tumblr if anyone would like to see them!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After their impromptu concert, the Mystery Skulls gave their guests a full tour of the mansion - the parts they were allowed in anyway - and they were told about the house’s other ghosts. 

First were the suits of armor, which lined the hallways and seldom moved, but were very much haunted and would come to life to defend the house. And then there were the paintings, which were also haunted, moved and spoke like in Harry Potter, and apparently could be real assholes. So they were advised to walk quickly past the paintings and to try to avoid interacting with them. They were also warned about the mirrors, which apparently sometimes “showed upsetting things in your reflection.” But when asked, the Mystery Skulls couldn’t elaborate much on what exactly that meant, because what the mirrors showed varied a lot person-to-person. 

“That shouldn’t be an issue though,” Lewis explained. “It’s usually just the free-standing mirrors that do that, but those were all covered up.” 

His use of the word ‘usually’ did not put anyone’s minds at ease. 

“Apart from that, we get your usual run-of-the-mill haunted house activity. Moving objects, doors opening and closing, the occasional spirit orb. The usual.” Vivi shrugged.

‘The usual’, she says.” Ricky said sarcastically with a roll of his eyes. 

“No kidding,” Scooby agreed behind him.

“But like, what about the ghost from this morning?” Shaggy asked. 

The other five guests stopped, looked at Shaggy, and asked in unison: “What ghost from this morning?”

Lewis looked alarmed. “He’s- around,” He said quickly. “And he is… the most powerful spirit under our domain. But he cares about us, and he won’t hurt anyone. He prefers to keep hidden, at least for now. He’ll show himself when he’s ready. And he uh- he wanted me to tell you Shaggy, that he’s sorry for how he acted this morning. He was worried about Arthur, and sometimes his temper gets the better of him.” Lewis said, sheepishly rubbing the back of his neck. 

“I’m sorry - time out. How exactly ‘did he act this morning’?” Velma demanded. 


“Alright then, if we’re going to take on Professor Pericles, then what’s the plan?” Marcie asked, scratching the head of the Dead Beat that was hovering in the air beside her. 

“Ever-changing,” Arthur replied from his seat in Mr. E’s armchair. “There’s a lot that Ricky didn’t know, so phase one of the plan - which I hope to have done by the end of the day - is mainly reconnaissance, testing the waters… and setting the stage.” 

“What do you mean by that?” Marcie asked. 

“As of right now,” Arthur said, “Pericles and the others see Ricky as a doormat. They’re convinced they’ve got him all figured out and aren’t bothering to tread lightly with him or to give him a single ounce of basic respect or privacy. Ah - speaking of: Dead Beats, I have a job for you.” 

The three ghosts went rigid at attention. 

“I need one of you to haunt the spaces around these rooms to give us advance warning if someone is coming. Even when we need to leave these rooms to do other things, I still need one of you to be here at all times unless I say otherwise in case someone tries to sneak in and snoop or install monitoring equipment. Can you do that for me?” 

The little ghosts made an affirming chirp, bickered amongst themselves for a few moments, then one of them sped off to do as Arthur had said. 

“I can’t believe I didn’t think to do that earlier. It would be astronomically bad if one of them overheard or even knew I was talking to you. As for you Marcie, there are several things I need from you. First and foremost is a laptop. One that isn’t being monitored by Destroido or by Professor Pericles that we can use to hack into the system.” 

“I don’t have one.” Marcie immediately lied. 

‘Arthur’ inhaled sharply through his teeth, steepled his palms together, then pointed them at her. “Marcie, let’s be real: that’s bullshit. You’ve betrayed Mr. E twice and were most likely already planning to do it again. There’s no way you don’t have a device at the ready. Or at the very least, that you don’t know how to make a computer that way. Ricky has been prohibited from using the internet and all of his activity within Destroido’s own systems is being monitored. Even sending you that message was a calculated risk. I literally cannot do anything if you can’t or won’t get me a device.

“But at the same time, I understand why you’re holding out on me. You still aren’t fully convinced that I’m not Mr. E, that this isn’t some kind of trick, or that the torture-button even exists. And if this hypothetically was a trick and you exposed just how prepared you were to betray Mr. E, the consequences would be really bad for you. So… I guess I’m going to have to prove it.” He groaned. 

The Dead Beats warbled with concern. 

“Don’t worry, guys. I’ll be fine. This was already part of the plan, anyway. Looks like it’s just going to happen sooner than I thought.” 

“What are you going to do?” Marcie asked. 

“Hit several metaphorical birds with one stone,” Arthur replied. “How quickly can you get your stealth suit? The one that makes you invisible and allows you to climb walls and stuff? Ricky told me about it.” 

“I can’t,” Marcie said. “I know where it is, but Mr. E put it in a password-protected safe.” 

“Iscariot.” Arthur said. 

“Huh?” 

“I-5-C-A-R-1-0-T. Iscariot, but with a couple of letters switched for numbers - that’s the passcode. It’s a reference to the traitorous disciple, Judas Iscariot. Ironically, according to Ricky, Professor Pericles came up with it. He figured none of you would ever guess that the passcode came from Christian Lore, given that none of you are religious and Professor Pericles is evil as hell.”

“Oh, wow. That is ironic.” 

“Very. Especially when you consider that it was Pericles who was the Judas of their group. So, knowing the passcode - assuming that is the passcode - how quickly do you think you can get it?” 

“From here? If I use the vents it’ll take me like two hours there and back to get it without anyone or any of the cameras catching me.” 

“And if you have a small, invisible friend looking around corners and messing with security cameras as you pass?” He asked, pointing at the Dead Beats. 

“That- … would cut that time in half.” 

“Great. Then… it’s about 1:00 now, and taking into account what I need to do… hold on, let me think… at 4:00, I want you in your stealth suit, hiding in the rafters above the hallway where the Dead Beats picked you up - where you have that camera hidden for Velma.” 

If Marcie had a drink in her mouth, she would have spit it out. “So you do know about that!” She cried. “I knew you asking for me in that hallway wasn’t a coincidence! But how?” 

“Shaggy told us about it,” Arthur said. “I needed anything and everything I could use, Ricky was giving me all this info, and Shaggy wanted to help too.”

“Uh-huh… and what do you want me to do once I’m there, exactly?” 


“Jeepers, Shaggy. That must have been scary.” Daphne exclaimed after Shaggy finished telling them about when he’d woken up in Arthur’s body.

“Like yeah, it was,” Shaggy said. “But like, that was pretty much the only scary part. The Mystery Skulls were super nice to me after they realized what had happened. And I didn’t see any more ghosts until I met the Dead Beats with you guys. So like, I’m all good.”

“That’s no excuse!” Velma exclaimed angrily, rounding on the Mystery Skulls. “Don’t you think you ought to have better control over your ghost?” 

“Oh, we don’t control that one. It’s his responsibility to control his damn self," Vivi said dryly, giving Lewis the side-eye. “But, we can’t fault him this time. He thought he was talking to an evil spirit and that Arthur was in danger.”

“He gets um… pretty defensive and aggressive when it comes to Arthur,” Lewis explained. 

They concluded their tour without further incident, and once they reached the end Lewis informed them, “The only place that’s strictly off-limits is the basement.” 

“And Lewis is going to tell you why that is,” Mystery said pointedly, “because you’re a bunch of meddling kids and your first instinct will probably be to go looking for the basement if we don’t tell you why you should avoid it.” 

There was a beat of stunned silence. 

“That’s- he’s… out of line, but he’s right.” Fred admitted. 

“It’s about the spirit we were talking about earlier.” Lewis explained. “The basement is the paranormal center of the house, and it’s also where he lives. There’s a lot of energy down there that I don’t want you guys around, and neither would he. So… please don’t go down there.” 

“There’s also a section of the library you shouldn’t look at unless one of us is with you, because the tomes are magical and/or cursed.” Vivi added, “We’ll show you where it is when we go into the library later. And obviously, use your common decency and don’t go into anyone else’s bedroom without permission.”

“Speaking of: we figured we’d save where you’d be staying for last.” Mystery said.

The Mystery Skulls’ rooms were all in the West Wing of the mansion. They set up their guests in the set of guest bedrooms in the East Wing and let them pick their own rooms - save the one closest to the connecting hallway, which apparently was already taken by their informant. 

Fred and Daphne naturally took the largest bedroom at the end of the hall. And wanting to stay close together, the others took the rooms closest to theirs. It made Ricky smile bittersweetly at the sound of Shaggy and Scooby romping like a couple of youthful idiots into their room. Velma, shaking her head, took the one across from theirs. Leaving Ricky (who just stood back and let the others pick first) with the last room, which was adjacent to the room that was already taken. 

Which was fine with him; the rooms were all about the same. Peeling mauve wallpaper with a Victorian-style heart pattern, the same redwood paneling as the rest of the house, their own stone fireplaces, and their own bathrooms. The furniture was a similar redwood, with skulls and broken hearts worked into the designs. And the beds were… unique. 

“Hey, the bed is coffin-shaped! This place is awesome!Everyone heard Fred exclaim excitedly. And when the others walked into their own rooms, they found that theirs were the same: irregular six-sided kings with black sheets and comforters, very tall headboards, and tattered raspberry-colored bed hangings that matched the carpets and curtains. It was macabre, but it fit the spooky vibe of the rest of the house perfectly. Ricky’s space back home was kind of dark, but this was dark in a different way - and Ricky kind of liked it.

Ricky let himself fall back on the black plush mattress with a sigh. What and where even was “home” anymore? He’d lived at Destroido for years. But try as he might, he couldn’t muster much attachment to the place. He was proud of his company and what he’d accomplished, but at the end of the day it was just a building that gave him a roof over his head and made him money. His personal space wasn’t a place he ‘looked forward’ to retiring to, and apart from his keytar there wasn’t really anything waiting for him there. What had ever really made it “home”

He had no idea which of his relatives were still alive or if they’d even want to see him if he came out as not-dead. He’d renounced Pericles and the others (though they were still oblivious to what extent). And Cassidy was-

… Cassidy was gone. She was gone, and she was never coming back. 

And it’s all your fault. You killed her. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid

He’d said such awful things to her the last time he’d seen her. 

Ah, yes. The naive Cassidy I once fell in love with.” He remembered his own mocking tone so clearly. Cynical, bitter bastard. No matter how much it hurt or how frustrated you were, why would you take that out on her? ‘Once’ my ASS. As if you could stop loving her! 

He knew all too well what he’d done to drive Cassidy away, so of course he knew they hadn’t been close for a while by the time she… 

And yet, he couldn’t help but feel her loss stabbing at his chest, clawing his heart out - as if he’d lost the only thing he had left. 

He was at least being treated well by the Mystery Skulls and the kids, but how long would that last? They wouldn’t need him around anymore once the body-swap was fixed, this mystery was solved, and his former friends and the entity were dealt with. And he couldn’t see why they would want him around after that either. Or rather, why would anyone? If he was being honest with himself, with Cassidy dead and him finally breaking away from the rest of the original Mystery Inc., he… he really didn’t belong anywhere, anymore. 

It wasn’t safe and he hated it there. But… maybe now the only place left for him was as a shoulder for Pericles to perch upon.

Or better yet: maybe the world was better off without him in it.

No. Absolutely not. No way. Where the hell did all of that even come from? He asked himself, running his hands over his face. Going back to Pericles? Dying? Did you hear nothing your better half said? That’s ridiculous! 

I don’t think you realize just how bright our future could be.’ That’s what his better half had told him. But Ricky just couldn’t see how that could be.

I don’t want to think about this anymore. And I have more important things to think about anyway. Back in the box you go. 

Holy fuck, this had been a long day. And given that it was just a little past noon, it was far from being over. Shit, was it seriously only 2:00? He swore it felt like this day had just dragged on for weeks. He was exhausted

But he couldn’t fall asleep. Nope. And just to make sure of it, he sat up. Arthur was working his ass off and probably doing some pretty stupid and dangerous shit on his behalf right now, and the least Ricky could do was return the favor. 

Right at that ideal moment, there came a knocking at his chamber door. 

“Come in,” he called. 

Vivi opened the door and poked her head in. “Hey, Mystery- sorry. Mister. E. Is the room okay? If it’s awkward for you to be staying this close to the kids, we could move you elsewhere if you want.” 

“It’s fine.” Shit, that came out snappy. And after she’s been nothing but nice to you! At least pretend not to be an asshole! “But- thank you for asking. This is… nice.” He added quickly and in a better tone. It really was a nice room. Spooky, yes. Macabre, definitely. But he supposed that if he was going to stay in a haunted house, he might as well go all-in.

“I’m glad you like it. Do you have any requests?” Vivi asked. “Lewis is thinking about dinner, and Fred and Daphne were going to make a groceries-slash-clothes-slash-essentials run. Like, are you vegetarian? Pescetarian? Allergic to anything or- oh. Right. You’re in Shaggy’s body. So I guess I should be asking him.” 

“I’m not vegetarian. And I sincerely doubt that boy is allergic to anything.” 

Vivi snorted. “True.” 

“I suppose… Apart from clothes, I just need a toothbrush and toothpaste? And 2-in-one? I don’t care what brand,” He shrugged. 

“Got it. I’m pretty sure Mystery Inc. is planning on picking up clothes from Shaggy’s house for you while they’re out. Will that be fine?” 

Ricky nodded. 

“Cool. And dinner? Lewis was thinking of doing enchiladas.” 

“Enchiladas are fine. I’m not going to request anything. I’m just grateful to have someone willing to cook for me. It’s… been a while. Would Lewis like any help when he starts in the kitchen?” 

“Probably not, but I’ll let him know you offered. He feels really bad, by the way - for what he said earlier. He’ll probably apologize later.” 

Ricky cocked an eyebrow. “What did he-?”

“Back at the hilltop, when he was freaking out about Arthur.” 

Ah, right. He remembered, now. “It’s fine, really. He was scared for his friend. Arthur is lucky to have friends like you.” 

“One’s own emotions are an explanation for one’s shitty behavior, not an excuse,” Vivi said, hands on her hips. “Lew knows that. So just don’t be surprised if he brings it up.” 

Ricky didn’t have time to formulate a response to that statement, because that was when his stomach growled. “You have got to be kidding me. Breakfast was fucking huge. How are you this hungry already?” He scolded his own stomach. Ricky was no stranger to overeating. He’d gone through a difficult phase where food had become a coping mechanism and his real body had never lost the weight. But this was ridiculous! 

Vivi giggled. “Apparently it takes a truckload to keep that body satisfied.”

“Shaggy had better be glad that he was born to well-off parents, because if they couldn’t afford to feed him then I don’t know what would have happened to him.” Ricky said, shaking his head.

“Well come on, let’s get you something to eat. Then you, Shaggy, Scooby, Mystery, and I will get started in our library while Fred and Daphne are out for essentials and Lewis and Velma are out collecting materials from the library and haunted museum.”

“Anything I can do to help,” he agreed. Then he followed her out the door. 

Maybe he wasn’t one of them. Maybe things would get awkward and they wouldn’t want him around anymore once he was no longer needed. But for Arthur’s sake, he wouldn’t dwell on that. 

And for his own sake, maybe he could keep pretending for just a while longer. 

But of course, there just couldn’t be a dull moment. Because that’s when Scooby came running out of the room he shared with Shaggy. 

“Vivi! Vivi HELP! Raggy needs help!” 


“What hole do you think Ricky’s gone and hid in this time, Brad?” Judy asked, ducking her head into yet another Ricky-free Destroido lab space. 

“I’m not sure, Judy. We’ve checked all the labs. If he was doing his rounds, we should have run into him by now.”  

“Then he must not be doing his rounds, Brad. Perhaps he’s in the garage working on the old relic he’s so attached to again.”

“I bet you’re right, Judy!” 

But even after Brad and Judy sauntered all the way to Mr. E’s personal closed-off garage, there was no sign of Ricky to be had there. 

Honestly, where else could he have gone? They had to ask themselves at this point. Ricky was usually nowhere near this difficult to find. 

Brad snorted. 

“What’s so funny, Brad?” Judy giggled. 

“Oh, I was just wondering how it’s possible for someone that fat to hide this well.” 

Judy laughed. “It is impressive, isn’t it Brad? 

Still though, in the back of their minds, they couldn’t help but be a little bit concerned. Hunting for him like this was usually almost as fun as their games with him that followed, but at this point it was getting frustrating. The one place they hadn’t checked was the dungeon Ricky called “home”, but they hadn’t been there since they’d helped Professor Pericles sneak sleeping powder into his dinner, then inject that capsule into his back. And Ricky didn't spend a lot of time there, anyway. It would certainly be unusual for him to be there at this time of day. But then again… he’d been acting differently ever since Professor Pericles came clean about Cassidy.

“You know Brad,” Judy mused, “Ricky was rather brazen this morning. You don’t think he tried to run for it, do you?” 

“I don’t think so, Judy. He knows that would happen if Pericles found out, and he knows he’s too weak to withstand it.” 

“That’s true, Brad. He has always been a coward.”

Ding-dong Daddy-o. Do we have to go in there?” Brad whined.

Judy laughed. Brad’s impression was right-on. Classic Ricky. 

Y-you guys, I don’t want to do this anymore. Let’s just go home!” Judy tried out her own imitation, and Brad laughed at it before doing another of his own. 

Professor Pericles, come back! Professor Pericles, I’m scared. Shouldn’t we just leave this to the Smokies?” 

“I’m going to cower behind Cassidy even though she’s half my size. Ahh! A monster! Now I’m going to jump into Cassidy’s arms even though she’s so small it’s a miracle she can hold me up at all!” 

“You keep her name out of your thin fucking mouth, Judy.” 

The two of them had been so caught up in their mockery they hadn’t noticed the very subject of it lurking in a doorway until they were face-to-face with him. 

“Ricky! So there you are.” Judy said quickly. Her mouth was not thin. Who did this fat twerp think he was?

“Yeah. We were just looking for you,” Brad said menacingly. How dare that ugly bastard insult his Judy? 

Usually, this would be the part where Ricky backed off or tried to make some excuse to leave. 

But he didn’t do either of those things.

Ricky just leaned against the wall, giving Brad and Judy a look that was equal parts blank and judgemental, before he took a swig of the entire bottle of wine he was carrying and went right back to regarding them. He didn’t say anything. Didn’t cower. Didn’t puff up, either. He just… stood there.

Something was wrong with this picture. 

Mr. E’s signature scowl wasn’t nearly as hard, and where usually there would be fire behind his anger, all Brad and Judy saw was this… coldness. It was like a part of the soul within that disgusting body was gone, and something sad and empty was all that remained. 

“Well? Aren’t you going to say anything, Ricky?” Judy demanded after a few seconds of unbearable silence.

“That’s Mr. E to you,” Ricky corrected quietly. “Only my friends called me Ricky. As to whether I’m going to say anything, I really dunno. What do you want me to say, Judy?” 

And Judy- didn’t have a retort for that. But she was such a lucky girl, Brad came to her rescue. 

“Where have you been all day, Ricky?” He demanded. 

“Hmm. Not sure, to be honest. I lost time for a bit. Then I played my keytar for a while. Cassidy liked my keytar - music in general, really. Found this new band recently. I think she would’ve liked them too. But I can’t tell her about it. I can’t tell her any of the things I want to tell her. Because she’s gone - far away from me, probably in a better place than Crystal Cove. Where I’ll never see her again.” Then he laughed half-heartedly, “Classic Cassidy. She always moved on to new things before I did. I never could let go of the past, but her? Hah! She was dynamite. Always blasting forward. Why should death be any different?” 

“Are you fucking drunk?” Brad demanded. 

“I wish,” Ricky said. “But my tolerance is too high for this to do much to me. I considered something stronger, but she deserves better than that. Someone has to feel this pain for her. Because you seem to have forgotten, but thanks to Pericles she didn’t have any family - none of us do. She just had us, and those kids. And you two sure as fuck aren’t shedding any tears for her. Just like no one’s going to shed any tears for us when we die.” 

Cassidy? That’s what this is about?” Judy scoffed. But Ricky wasn’t even looking at her. He was taking another long drink, his other hand in his pocket, weight casually favoring one hip. “She has no one to blame for what happened to her but herself, just like you don’t have anyone to blame but yourself for where you are.” Ricky finished his swig and looked at the label on the front of the bottle -  not at Judy. Why wasn’t he looking at Judy?! “You’re fools, the both of you. And that bitch-” 

Whatever vile thing Judy was about to say next died on her tongue. Because that was when Ricky suddenly overturned the bottle of red wine over Judy’s head, and the entirety of its contents poured down upon her. Soaking her blonde hair red, running down her face, then soaking into her blouse and dying her white pants

Brad and Judy were so utterly stunned that they froze, neither moving nor speaking. Their brains simply not computing what Ricky had just done. 

Ricky shook the bottle lightly to get the last drops out, which pitter pattered onto the top of Judy’s head. Before he finally took the bottle back, read the label one last time, and then chucked it at the wall. It shattered with a loud CRASH that made both Brad and Judy jump. But they were still too shocked to retaliate. 

That same shocked silence hung heavily in the air for another few moments. During which time Ricky scratched the back of his head, momentarily inspected his fingernails, then finally looked at Judy, his eyes scanning her wine-soaked, shaking form. An eyebrow cocked, and his lips pursed. “This is a good look for you.”

That was all it took to snap Brad out of it. 

“ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR GODDAMN MIND?!” He thundered!

Brad surged forward out to grab Ricky by his collar but Ricky just expressionlessly snatched one of Brad’s fingers mid-grab and twisted it back at an awkward angle as far as it would go. “Don’t fucking touch me Chiles,” he said plainly. 

Brad cried out with pain and had no choice but to yield immediately, bending his knees and twisting his whole body awkwardly to lessen the stress on the digit. 

Judy just stood there. Cold. Wet. Red. Shaking, twitching. 

“What. Are you… doing?” Brad ground out. 

“Letting the intrusive thoughts win I guess,” Ricky shrugged. “I’m kind of fucking tired of you two treating me like your own personal litterbox to shit on, and I seem to have lost the will to care about the consequences. My heart’s being torn apart. I think my soul might be dead. It’s agony. But holy shit, do I feel fucking free.” 

“Just you wait! Professor Perciles is going to hear about this and- Aah!” Ricky twisted the finger in his grip back further. 

“Go ahead,” he said flippantly, “tell Pericles. I won’t be hiding. In fact, by the time he comes after me I’ll probably be existing somewhere in the hallways outside of Central Lab H. That seems like a good direction to wander. Then you all can torture me. Drag me into Hell with you. Destroy everything I’ve built. Disgrace my name. Use my resources to tear this town apart. We aren’t going to survive this mystery, and I’m glad! The last fuck I had to give died with her.” 

Ricky finally let go, and Brad jerked his hand back, cradling it. His jaw was locked, and he was so angry. But that face- those eyes. They were so fucking dead that Brad knew in that instant that nothing he could say or do, no matter how personal or vile, would pierce through to whatever heart was left. 

But Professor Pericles would

With a snarl, Brad turned sharply and stormed down the hallway, ushering Judy along with him. 

And Arthur Kingsmen watched them go. 

He didn’t dare let out his sigh of relief until after they turned down the next hallway and vanished. 

Wow. Had that been him? Had he really done that?! His heart was hammering the whole time, and he’d never stopped feeling the urge to run, but he hadn’t! He felt like he could climb Everest right now! He was on top of the fucking world!

But the job’s not over yet

And the consequences of those actions were coming. 

Arthur wasn’t looking forward to them, and he wasn’t sure if he could keep up that act through the pain. But he could sure as hell try. And even if he failed, he’d still have the evidence he needed. 

Poor Brad and Judy, Arthur almost felt sorry for them. They were supposed to be the ultimates in their craft, but how the mighty had fallen. They were so warped by the curse, absorbed in their hunt for the treasure, in each other, and in their own wickedness, that they failed to recognize what they were really headed into: a trap. 


Owwwwwww. Ow ow ow ow OW.

Shaggy had felt the first twinges on the ride to the mansion in the Mystery Machine. But everyone had been talking so nicely with Mr. E, and there wasn’t anything anyone could do about it at that time anyway, so he hadn’t wanted to worry anyone. 

Then they got in the mansion, they got to meet ghosts, Lewis, Vivi, and the Dead Beats gave them that nice song, they got to tour a haunted house, and Shaggy had been so busy taking it all in that he didn’t notice the twinges getting worse. 

And worse. 

At first when he’d noticed them again, he’d tried to ignore them a little longer because he didn’t want Scoob to worry. 

But he ignored it for too long.

And now it hurt so much he could hardly focus on anything else. 

Like, holy cow. No wonder Arthur felt like he could handle whatever Mr. E was dealing with. He’d been tolerating this for how long? And making it appear like he was perfectly fine to boot? 

Shaggy shut his eyes tight where he was curled up on the black comforter, clutching his shoulder where flesh met metal. It was so weird. It wasn’t just the shoulder that hurt, it was as if the whole side and that whole arm hurt. Only that didn’t make any sense, because the arm wasn’t there. 

That was when Scooby came bounding back into the room, followed closely by Vivi and Mr. E in Shaggy’s body. 

Oh, Shaggy’s body! His skinny, intact, scruffy body! How he’d taken it for granted. He really, really missed it. He didn’t want to be Arthur anymore. He wanted to be Shaggy again, so he wouldn’t have to deal with this! 

“What’s wrong?- Oh no,” Vivi said, and Shaggy could tell from the look on her face that she’d immediately put together what was wrong.

“Arthur’s pain medication!” Mr. E cried, smacking himself on the forehead. “I’m so sorry, Shaggy! We got so caught up in the other stuff that I completely forgot!” 

“L-like don’t beat yourself up about it man,” Shaggy tried not to groan, “l-like, I’m the one who ignored it too long. We both forgot.” 

What about Arthur’s pain medication?” Vivi demanded.

“His dosage needs to be adjusted,” Mr. E explained. “Arthur warned us that it hasn’t been working right for a while. Fuck- I was so caught up in everything else, it didn’t even cross my mind!” 

Vivi cried out in frustration and spun around to the doorway, where a couple of Dead Beats were looking in with concern. “You - go get Arthur’s meds. You - go get Lewis. Now. Hurry!” 

As the Dead Beats rushed off to do as she’d asked, Vivi calmly sat down on the edge of Shaggy’s bed. “I’m going to help you take Arthur’s arm off. Removing the extra weight should help the pain a bit. Then just stay on your side.” 

“Is there anything I can do?” Mr. E asked, “I could get you something or…?” 

“There’s not much that can be done besides prescription meds. Just- go find Shaggy’s friends. They shouldn’t have left yet.” 

“No! No. Like- uugh… I don’t want to worry them.” Shaggy said. “And like, they’ve got more important stuff to do-” 

Vivi flicked him hard on the nose.

“They’re your friends and they love you. I don’t know your group, but I know that when Arthur’s in pain, nothing is more important to me. Especially not a mystery. And I imagine that your friends feel the same way about you.” 

“Reah, Shaggy. Fred, Daphne, and Velma will be sad if you don’t tell them.” Scooby agreed. “If one of us was hurting like this, wouldn’t you want to know?”

Oh. Shaggy hadn’t thought of it that way before. 

“Oh. Like um… okay then.” 

With a nod, Mr. E swiftly left the room to find the others. Right as he was leaving, Lewis came rushing in with a couple of Dead Beats. 

“They said something about Arthur’s arm. What happened?” 

Stupid Arthur,” Vivi snapped as the metal arm came off with a click, “didn’t bother mentioning that his pain medication wasn’t working anymore. And now Shaggy’s dealing with the consequences.” 

“Oh, Arthur…” Lewis pinched his temples. “Shaggy, be glad you’re not Arthur. Because when we get him back, I’m gonna kill him. What now, Vivi?” 

Just then, the other Dead Beat returned with Arthur’s medicine in two bottles. Vivi took them from it and set one on the nightstand, and kept the other in her hand.

“Go call Dr. Madrigal,” Vivi told Lewis. “We can give him more of this as needed, but we can’t give him more of the strong stuff willy-nilly, and we need to know by how much to adjust his dosage for the future.”

“L-like… how long will that ta-a-aaake??? Owww!” Shaggy whimpered. It was throbbing, now. There was like a couple moments of relief when Vivi took the arm off, but now it hurt even more. Shaggy could feel it with every beat of his heart.

“I’m so sorry, Shaggy. I know it hurts, dude. But hey-”

And Lewis started doing a little dance, singing, 

“You got to keep on livin’, 

Livin’ for the good life, 

Holdin’ on, holdin’ on, holdin’ on- 

“You know what? Sorry. I think I made it weird. I was just trying to lighten the mood.” 

“L-like it’s okay, man. You were just trying to cheer me up.” Shaggy half-laughed.

“If it’s any consolation, It’s not usually this bad,” Lewis grimaced. 

“It’s worse for Shaggy because he’s not used to it,” Vivi said gently. She put the other bottle between her legs so it wouldn’t roll off the bed, placed her hands on Shaggy/Arthur’s stump and started to massage it and the shoulder around it with practiced ease. “That, and Shaggy hasn’t done any of the mirror therapy Arthur has, so it’s possible that it’s been rendered null and void. And today’s been really stressful - which can make ghost pains worse.” 

“G-g-ghost pains?” Scooby cried, shaking. 

“Don’t worry, Scooby. It’s not that kind of ghost.” Vivi explained. “Lew-lew, get one of the Dead Beats to bring us a bottle of water. Shaggy needs something to swallow his pills with.” Lewis nodded and left, and Vivi went back to talking to Scooby. “Basically Scooby, Shaggy’s body- or rather, Arthur’s body, is supposed to have two arms. So Arthur’s brain is confused as to why it doesn’t. So even though it’s not there, to Arthur - and therefore to Shaggy now - it still sometimes feels like it is. Sometimes it feels like when one of your limbs falls asleep. And other times it can hurt a lot more. The pain is real, and it feels like it’s happening in the missing body part, even though it’s not there. That’s why people call them ‘ghost pains’. It’s very normal for amputees like Arthur to have them - lots of them do.”

Just then the rest of Mystery Incorporated came rushing into the room with Mr. E not far behind, totally out of breath. It suddenly occurred to Shaggy that they were quite a distance from the front entrance of the house, and he’d probably run all the way there and back just to make sure he caught Shaggy’s friends before they left. 

“Shaggy!” Fred, Daphne, and Velma cried as they rushed to his side.

“L-like, hey guys,” Shaggy groaned, smiling. 

“What happened? Are you okay?” Fred asked. 

“Like, I’ve got ghost pains,” Shaggy laughed half-heartedly. “But like, not the kind of ghost I can run away from.” 

“It didn’t even occur to me that Arthur might experience those, or that Shaggy would have to deal with them. I’m so sorry Shaggy,” Velma said, gently taking his hand in hers. 

“It’s not just ghost pains either,” Vivi sighed. 

“There’s something else?” Daphne exclaimed. 

Vivi sighed. “Arthur has another condition that many amputees have called heterotopic ossification.” 

“I know what that is,” Velma said. “Bone starts growing where it shouldn’t be. A lot of people get it after a major surgery or major injury.”

“That’s about it,” Vivi said. “It manifests as a bony, often painful lump under the skin. In Arthur’s case, he’s pretty lucky. His isn’t located on or near a joint, so it doesn’t restrict his mobility. And it’s pretty small - only about the size of a grape - and doesn’t show any sign of getting bigger. But it does bother Arthur every now and then. He could get it surgically removed, but because it’s at the site of his amputation and Arthur’s arm port is connected directly to his body and nervous system, it would take the greatest surgeon in the world to not ruin it.”

I can afford the greatest surgeon in the world, it suddenly occurred to Ricky. If they all survived this, then Ricky saw no reason why Arthur should have to keep living with an extra hunk of bone in his arm. If it was causing him pain and he simply couldn’t afford to have it safely removed, then what were rich friends for? 

… Huh. How long had he thought of Arthur as a friend? They’d met literally this morning, and one could even argue that didn’t count, considering it was via astral projection. No, it didn’t make sense for him to jump to calling Arthur a friend. Arthur just… pitied him. And understood him. And for some reason saw fit to treat him with more kindness than he deserved. 

Yeah - he’d help Arthur out. But it would just be him… repaying Arthur’s kindness. Especially considering that Arthur was probably putting himself through a lot of pain on Ricky’s behalf. 

… But it made Ricky absolutely sick to think about that. 

Another hiss of pain from Shaggy broke him out of his thoughts. Ricky suddenly felt very useless, and very guilty. Why? Why should Arthur and Shaggy be the ones hurting? If they were going to get body-swapped, then why hadn’t Ricky simply switched one pain for another? Why did he, the one who deserved it the least, get to be the healthy one?

Just then, a pair of Dead Beats entered the room and zoomed above Ricky’s head - one of them carrying a bottle of water in its mouth. Mystery (looking oddly guilty) followed close behind, passing by Ricky’s feet. “Any word? Did Lewis get through to Dr. Madrigal?” Vivi asked, taking the water bottle and uncapping it for Shaggy. 

The Dead Beats shook their heads and did a short duet that was undoubtedly an annoying imitation of hold music.

“Ah. He’s on hold. It’s a doctor’s office, so I guess we shouldn’t be surprised.” Vivi said, handing the water to Shaggy and unscrewing the medicine bottle. She handed Shaggy two pills, and he obediently swallowed them with a mouthful of water before putting the water bottle on the nightstand and laying back down. “Scooby,” Vivi said, re-capping the bottle, “can you run down to the kitchen and get Shaggy a snack? He hadn’t eaten since breakfast and if he doesn’t put something in his stomach, then he’ll get really queasy and it’ll take longer for the medicine to kick in. There should be crackers in the pantry and cheese sticks in the fridge.” 

“Roh-kay!” The dog said. And he obediently hopped off the bed and trotted out of the room. 

“Remember to get him a normal-sized snack, Scoob! Arthur’s body doesn’t eat as much as Shaggy’s does!” Fred called after him. 

Shit, all this talk of food was reminding Ricky how hungry he was. Don’t you fucking dare growl right now, he thought at his stomach. 

“So like, what now?” Shaggy groaned. 

“Scooby’s going to bring you something to eat, and then you’re going to take a nap, okay?” Vivi said. 

She reached out to ruffle his hair, but stopped herself. That’s not Artie, she reminded herself. He looks and sounds like him, but he’s not. Remember, Vivi. He might not like you doing that.  

Fuck, she missed Arthur. 

“You’ll- you’ll feel a lot better after you rest a while and give the meds time to kick in.” Vivi said, taking her hand back and hiding her sadness behind a smile. 

“But like- you need help in the library…” 

“And you will help us. After you rest. Don’t worry. I’ve got Mystery and Mystery- pffft. Mystery and Mister. E. to help me with that.” Vivi corrected herself with a laugh. 

“And what should we do?” Fred asked. 

“Just go, guys. You’ve got important stuff to do and like, I’m alright. The meds’ll kick in,” Shaggy said.

“If you’re sure, Shaggy…” Daphne said apprehensively.

“Really guys. I’m fine. Like, I’ve got Scoob.” 

“Okay then. I really hope you feel better soon Shaggy,” Velma said. She affectionately ran her hand over his hair and bent down to place a kiss on his forehead. 

“Aw, Velms…” 

As the other members of Mystery Inc. took turns fussing over Shaggy and bidding him goodbye, Ricky stood back in the doorway, and his heart screamed

Because he’d realized something. 

He had failed. Again. Their parents didn’t care enough, and Cassidy was gone. So that just left him to have the backs of the new Mystery Inc. 

He had no family. He had no friends. His company didn’t matter. With Cassidy gone, he had exactly one thing left in this world left for him to care about. One thing that he still had the opportunity to do right. And that was these kids. 

Velma, Shaggy, Fred, Daphne, and Scooby. And maybe Arthur, Vivi, Lewis, and Mystery too.

Ricky cared about those meddling kids. 

Cassidy had loved those meddling kids. 

In a big way, they were all that was left of her. They were her legacy. And they could be his, too. 

He couldn’t die. Not even when he got his own ugly, expendable body back. 

Even if he had no way of seeing what good times could possibly lie ahead for him, he had to keep on living. Not for himself. Not for Pericles. Not even for her - because what good would holding on for the dead do? He had to keep on living for them. They would not fall apart like him and his friends had. They would grow up, and they would grow old. And they would be happy. And if Professor Pericles wanted to destroy them, then he’d have to destroy Ricky, first. 

And if it came to that, then Ricky would be damned if he wasn’t going to take the bird down with him.

He was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn’t notice Vivi slip past him. 

Shaggy was taken care of, and with everyone else distracted, this was Vivi’s chance to sneak off and make a call. It hadn’t occurred to her to do it when she and Lewis were in the van earlier, so she had to make that call now. Vivi made her way to the West Wing and went into her room, locking her door behind her so she wouldn’t be overheard. She moved Boku the turtle plushie aside and sat down on her blue bedspread. Then she pulled out her cellphone, and dialed. 

It rang for a few moments, then the person on the other end of the line picked up.  “Hey, Uncle Lance! It’s Vivi- oh! Cassidy! Hi! Just who I wanted to talk to! Yeah - it’s time. We need you to come back to Crystal Cove. Like, now… Yeah! We've finally teamed up with the kids. They’re great! Also, Arthur’s once again wound up in a crazy, supernatural-related mess, and Ricky’s in trouble-... Yeah, he’s not hurt. And he’s safe now. Sort of. He’s with us, and we’re taking care of him, don’t worry… Yeah, he’s definitely not working with Pericles anymore… Yes, we’re sure…. It’s a long, and very crazy story. You’ll have to see it to believe it… No, we haven’t told them you’re alive, and no we haven’t told them about us. But we’re going to tonight. Think you can get here in the morning?”

Notes:

This was definitely a chapter where I gave some of the other characters some attention. It's no secret that Ricky is my favorite character and I love writing him, but this isn't just his story. Speaking of: as sad as it is to see Ricky's negative thoughts coming back, one pep talk is not magically going to make those go away. Even if it was a good pep talk, and it did help.
Writing Brad and Judy was... fun, actually. As much as I hate them, there's something satisfying about writing characters that are unabashedly deplorable and pathetic. Especially when they get (at least part of) their comeuppance within the same scene. GOD, I hope you all enjoyed reading that as much as I enjoyed writing it. Because that jjjust might be my favorite singular scene in the entire fic so far.
And of course, sorry Shaggy, I couldn't forget about Arthur's pain. And any amputees who read this: I'm not an expert. I did like two hours of research and then went where the fic took me. So if I got anything horribly inaccurate, then deepest apologies.
But HEY - Cassidy's coming out of hiding soon! Woot woot!!! 🎉 Make way for the QUEEN!!! 👑
This is the longest chapter of the story so far, at about 7,600 words or so. I really do try to write shorter chapters or split up longer ones so updates may be more frequent, but A: if brevity is the soul of wit, then I have no soul. Case in point: everything that has happened since CHAPTER FOUR has only happened in a single day, and that day's not even over yet. B: with what was happening in this chapter, I couldn't split it up while also giving both chapters their own song. So here we are. And C: I just got a new job.
On one hand: YAY! MONEY! On the other hand: even though it's only 20 hours a week, it takes up what are usually my most productive hours of the day. AND I have to juggle it with commuting to school four days out of the week. So between job, school, and schoolwork I have to do at home, I'm exhausted and there's hardly any time for writing so... updates will probably take a lot longer now. 😔 So it's only fair that my last chapter unemployed is a long one.

Chapter 12: Losing My Mind

Summary:

Mystery Incorporated and Ricky prepare to really settle in with the Mystery Skulls and begin their research, but the darker side of the manor rears its head.
Meanwhile, Arthur sets a trap. And Marcie learns just how much truth there was in what Arthur told her was happening to Mr. E...

Notes:

I've been so excited to get this chapter down! I thought it would take longer to get it written, but this fic is my main outlet of procrastination for other projects, so of course it got done quickly. Lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As it turned out, being miserable with a purpose was a lot better than being miserable without one. At least that was what Ricky realized within minutes of deciding to live for the kids. It was like he’d been wandering, aimless and lost through a dark wood. And at last he’d found a lit path. 

After much fussing over Shaggy, Fred, Daphne, and Velma were eventually shooed out by the Dead Beats. Fred and Daphne departed first. Velma and Lewis left sometime later after Lewis finally got through to Arthur’s doctor. It was a good thing too that somebody picked up the phone when they did, because he’d looked about ready to blow. Not that Ricky could exactly blame Lewis for being pissed - being on hold fucking sucked.

After Scooby brought Shaggy something to eat, Mystery apparently noticed Ricky salivating over animal crackers , (he was starving) because he then led Ricky out for something to eat. 

“What about Shaggy?” Ricky asked, reluctant to leave. 

“He’ll be okay. Scooby’s a good dog, he’s got the Dead Beats, and Vivi will be back to check on him in a bit.” 

“Speaking of, where did Vivi go?” Ricky asked, looking around for any sign of blue

“To her room for a bit, I think. She had to make a call. Anyway, let’s get you something to eat. Then she’ll meet us in the library.” 

The manor’s kitchen was big , which made sense because it was a big house and Lewis loved to cook. The floor was checker-tiled gray and white and that same striped wallpaper was present. The wood that composed the cabinets and furniture was a much deeper red mahogany compared to the pinkish redwood of the rest of the house, and they were decorated with little engravings shaped like chili peppers in each of the corners. It took a minute for Ricky to realize why: Lewis Pepper . Ha-ha. It is to laugh. Also, there were skull designs on each of the appliances.

Again: they were really trying to sell ‘haunted house’ when they decorated this place.

Ricky and Mystery each had a ridiculously tall sandwich. (Seriously - how did that much food fit into the fridge? Or into their bodies for that matter?) Then they cleaned up the mess they’d made and proceeded to the library. 

The library!

Considering it was in somebody’s house , the library was enormous - two floors high, and gloriously spooky. Truth be told, Ricky kind of loved it. The whole space was lit by lamps, more rose gold candelabra, and light that streamed in from the tall pink windows. There were two levels of balconies, and every wall was covered in books save a few - where fantastic Japanese paintings of spirits and magnificent beasts were hung, and where there was an enormous flatscreen TV above a stone fireplace. The floorspace was furnished comfortably with several different seating areas and tables that could be for getting work done or for leisure reading.

As Ricky looked around, excited to get started, Vivi’s voice came from the second story balcony. “I was wondering where you two had gone, I was just about to send the Dead Beats to find you.” 

“Kitchen. E was hungry,” Mystery replied. 

“Oh, shoot! I knew I was forgetting something!” Vivi cried, smacking herself on the forehead. “I’m sorry, Mystery- MISTER. E. I’m never going to get this right!

Ricky laughed. The names were similar. “It’s alright, Vivi. Mystery took care of it.” 

“How about we get started?” Mystery asked. 

“Absolutely. Now Ricky, could you step into the room please?... Little further. Alright stop, that should be far enough. Now turn around and look up.” 

Ricky did as she asked, and saw that the second story bookshelf on that wall was different from the rest. The books weren’t on shelves . Rather, they were behind rune-covered glass, bound in leather straps, locked in black cage boxes, hung on a mesh wall with black iron hooks, and chained in place. 

Just looking at them, Ricky could tell why. One looked to be bound with human skin, another was glowing an unpleasant green, and one appeared to be breathing , to name a few examples. “ That ,” Vivi said, “is the cursed section. Every book there is not something just anyone should be handling. Even Arthur doesn’t touch those books. And unless you want to end up trapped in one, turned inside-out, or something equally horrifying, I suggest you do the same.” 

“Ggggotcha,” Ricky said with a gulp. 

“The rest of the books in the library are safe though.” Vivi said, crossing the room above and closing a set of shoji blinds to hide the cursed books from sight. “Anyway, let me show you where I think you should get started. Cuz you need at least an overview of this stuff, first. Over here we have-” 

Twenty minutes later, Ricky was descending a spiral staircase with a small stack of books. Vivi had bookmarked specific sections and left it an open invitation to ask any questions he wanted. One thing was for sure: Velma was going to flip at all of this. 

He was just deciding where he wanted to sit when a yell broke the quiet and about 160 pounds of terrified dog leapt into Ricky’s arms, sending books tumbling to the floor. 

“What the- Scooby?


At 3:45, Marcie Fleach took her position, invisible, above the hallway where Arthur had told her to. 

Getting her stealth suit back had gone off without a hitch with the help of the Dead Beats, and the passcode had been exactly what Arthur had said it would be. Within the hour , she was ready. 

These instructions were unlike anything Mr. E had ever asked her to do. Because he didn’t really want her to do anything. 

Her instructions were simple: 

  • Sit. 
  • Wait. 
  • Watch. 
  • Listen.
  • Don’t be seen.
  • Don’t be heard. 
  • And whatever you do, don’t interfere. 

It was somewhat concerning, and Marcie couldn’t help but wonder what exactly Arthur wanted her to see.

Whatever it was, Marcie was pretty sure she was going to find out soon. Because that’s when Arthur stepped around the corner. 

Already, he was in character. He wasn’t acting like the Arthur she’d met this morning. And yet he wasn’t exactly acting like Mr. E either.

She knew he was supposed to be there, but he didn’t look to be walking anywhere so much as wandering . He wasn’t wearing his jacket, which was rare for Mr. E, and he was carrying a half-empty bottle of alcohol. (But not the same wine she’d seen him leave with earlier.)

What are you up to, Arthur?

Was he drunk ?

Oh God, maybe Mr. E really had lost his mind. 

If Marcie had picked the wrong horse in this race, then she was screwed. 

Hold on, Marcie. You haven’t exactly entirely picked a side yet. He wanted you to be here for a reason, which means he’s probably acting. But why? 

Arthur stopped just a few paces shy of being directly under her, where he was in perfect view of Marcie and the hidden camera. 

He glanced up at her, and bobbed his head. Just once. Just like the Mystery Skulls had in the video. An acknowledgement. He couldn't see her, but he knew exactly where she was supposed to be.

He’s doing this on purpose. 

Arthur’s eyes dropped again, then he leaned against the wall and slid down to the floor. He pulled up a knee and quietly began to hum. Then, he softly began to sing. 

 

“I believe it,

Someone’s heeere. 

They can see me,

And where I’m goin’.

 

I’ve been sleepless

In my head,

Feels like they’re watching me.

People watching me, ah!

 

Feels like I’m losing my mind,

Feels like a dream of me all of the time, baby!

Feels like I’m losing my mind,

Feels like a dream of me all of my life, baby!

 

Every-day I’m losing my mind!”

 


Earlier

Arthur’s meds did kick in eventually. But not before Shaggy drifted off to sleep.

And Scooby stayed with him. 

Because Scooby was a good dog. 

But after a while, the great dane grew restless. Even if he was staying with Shaggy, he couldn’t help but feel that he should be doing more to help. That, and he was getting hungry. They wouldn’t mind if he stopped by the kitchen on the way to the library, right? So Scooby hopped down from Shaggy’s bed and tiptoed out of the room. 

Scooby still wasn’t sure how he felt about the whole ‘haunted house’ thing. On one paw, there were the Dead Beats, who were fun and cute. But on the other paw, even though Scooby knew nothing here would hurt him, he couldn’t help but feel as if the walls had a thousand eyes. He didn’t like it. 

At the next turn, there were a set of paintings ahead. Avoid the paintings, Lewis had said . Scooby whimpered, lowering his head and quickening his pace. 

“What hound is this? Another animal born of sin?!” A priest demanded in his frame, glaring at Scooby and gnashing his sharp teeth. 

Scooby knew he shouldn’t stop, but his whole body froze. “N-n-no,” He whimpered, trembling.

“Unnatural beast!” The painting roared, brandishing his Bible! “Speaking tongues our Lord meant only for man! Begone of this Earth and return to the fiery pits!” And the preacher came partially out of his painting to swipe his claws at Scooby! 

The Great Dane yelped with fright and took off down the hall full speed, the shouts of the priest following him all the way to the end of the hall. Scooby didn’t stop until he was running down the stairs and bounding into the library. An armful of books was sent clattering to the floor as the terrified dog leapt instinctively into a familiar pair of arms. 

But at the sound of a confused voice, Scooby’s wits returned to him in an instant. “Huh?” And he remembered: This isn’t Shaggy. 

The dog stopped shaking and looked apologetically at Mr. E, who was staring at him equal parts bewildered and concerned. 

“Aw, I’m sorry Mr. E. I forgot. I always jump into Raggy’s arms when I’m scared,” Scooby apologized, embarrassed. He half-expected Mr. E to be angry, but he just gently set Scooby down on all four paws. 

“That’s okay, Scooby. Let’s just be glad you didn’t jump into my real arms like that, because it’s likely I would have seriously hurt my back,” he laughed, stretching. 

Scooby laughed too, “Reah, good thing.”

“And hey, just between you and me,” Mr. E leaned in close, “I used to do the same thing into Cassidy’s arms when I was a kid,” he admitted quietly. 

Scooby giggled at the mental image.

As Scooby helped Mr. E pick up the books he dropped, E glanced up at the dog and said, “So… if you don’t mind me asking, what scared you?” 

“Paintings,” Scooby whimpered. 

What about the paintings?” Mystery growled from where he was standing by a nearby recliner. 

Scooby gulped. It really didn’t make a lot of sense for him to feel the way he did towards the other dog but… something was off about Mystery. 

Seeing the look on their faces, Mystery took a deep breath. “Sorry. I just don't like to hear that our tenants aren’t being gracious hosts,” The other dog apologized, walking over to them. 

Scooby told them what happened, making faces and swiping out with his claws as he recanted how the Priest had come at him.

“Figures it would be the Priest to cross the line. Don’t mind a thing he says, Scooby. He’s a Bible-thumper - as much a heretic in death as he was in life. And yet he wonders why he wasn’t welcomed into his afterlife. The hypocrite.” 

“I still don’t get it,” Scooby said, “what’d I do?”

“You didn’t do anything wrong, Scooby,” Mystery reassured him. “The Heretic associates anything quote ‘ abnormal’ as being somehow of the devil. You’re a talking dog , so obviously he thinks you’re evil. But don’t take it to heart. He thinks the same thing about me. He also thinks anyone with a birthmark is a werewolf, that anyone left-handed is marked by Lucifer, and that anyone with acne has been suckling demons. And I’m not even going to repeat what he thinks about women, minorities, and the LGBT - not that he’s allowed to voice those opinions. Of all the humans in the world I don’t like, people like him are near the top of the list. Don’t worry, I’ll handle him.” 

“But didn’t you just say he feels the same way about you?” Ricky asked. 

“The paintings are all comparatively weak spirits - that’s why they have to lurk in paintings. A few of them are decent, but the rest? Cowards. And if there are two people in this house they know not to cross, it’s Lewis and I.”

“Really? Why?” Scooby asked with a tilt of his head. 

Mystery smirked at him, and there was a glint of something devious behind those gold spectacles. “Let’s just say I know a bit of magic.” 

And with that, Mystery trotted off into the depths of the house.  

After that, Scooby didn’t want to be alone so he decided to stay in the library and help out with the research. Mr. E, somewhat surprisingly, had no qualms with sharing his books. But as Scooby started on the first passage Vivi had marked, he found that he couldn’t focus.

Part of it was that he was worried about Shaggy. But the other part… 

Something’s just not right about that dog, Scooby thought.

Granted: apart from his own family, Scooby had never met another talking dog before. And Nova didn’t count because she was possessed. 

But this dog spoke much more clearly than Scooby or any of his family had been able to. And it sometimes seemed to Scooby that he was talking to a much older animal. Almost like talking to Pericles. Or even like talking to “Nova”.

It wasn’t just that, either. Mystery didn’t exactly smell like a dog. He sort of did, but it smelled… fake. And the scent overlapping it reminded Scooby of something he’d been taught to smell for during his brief period as a farm dog: a fox

Scooby Doo had no way of knowing how right he was. For in another part of the manor, the Heretic was praying to the very God that had forsaken him, as he stared through his frame at the snarling maw of a seven-tailed beast.


Daphne Blake sighed pensively, looking out the window of the Mystery Machine. 

Absolutely nothing about today had gone the way any of them had thought it would. To think, she’d been plotting to treat the gang today to celebrate taking down the Highway Dandyman. Come to think of it, Daphne had been so proud of herself for outsmarting him. But it didn’t seem to matter so much anymore. 

And of all the things they hadn’t expected today, Mr. E seemed to be one of the things that they hadn’t expected the most. And from everything Daphne had seen so far, it was looking more and more like Cassidy had been right about him

Then again, Cassidy had been right about a lot of things. So maybe they shouldn’t be so surprised. 

Jeepers . Cassidy…

It was just so- cruel . The gang had talked with Shaggy in bits and pieces about what had gone down in the Sitting Room, and one thing stuck out in the forefront of Daphne’s mind:

Mr. E didn’t know Cassidy was dead until yesterday. 

Yesterday! 

Angel had been gone for over a month now, and Pericles had only told him yesterday! 

That was just- a really shitty thing to do. Even if Mr. E and Cassidy hadn’t been in a relationship and weren’t getting along near the end, they had still been friends for years and E had cared about her. And according to Shaggy, he had been looking for her. And now that he knew she was gone, his grief was tearing him apart.

Did Daphne trust Mr. E? Yes- no? Maybe? A little?

Did Daphne like Mr. E? She didn’t not like him. At least he didn’t seem to be giving her the creeps anymore. So that was something. And he seemed to be making some effort to amend his past behavior. So… she supposed she at least liked him more than she did yesterday. 

One thing Daphne was sure of was that she felt sorry for him. She couldn’t imagine how she’d feel if anything happened to Fred. They’d had a number of scares throughout their mysteries, but if Freddy actually- no . No, Daphne didn’t want to entertain a thought so awful. Then there was Pericles, Brad, and Judy. Even if their relationship wasn’t exactly the same as the gang’s, he’d still loved them once. Pericles, especially. And now he was grieving for that relationship too. 

Another thing she was sure of was… Daphne was willing to try. 

In spite of everything, Mr. E seemed to be trying to build a bridge between them. Their old bridge was long gone, and it hadn’t been a very good one from the start. But maybe the one he was building in its place would be better. Shaggy definitely seemed to be helping it along from the other side. Was this metaphor getting away from her? Maybe it was. In any case, Daphne had decided that she wanted to join Shaggy in extending a hand. 

But how? 

She needed an olive branch, but she really wasn’t sure what to say and she was worried about messing it up. After all, she and the rest of the gang kept having to stop themselves from calling him Shaggy. And why wouldn’t they? He looked like Shaggy, sounded like Shaggy, dressed like Shaggy, ate (somewhat) like Shaggy. He was a completely different person than Shaggy, but he still had just enough in common with him that he acted a bit like Shaggy sometimes too. 

Whatever Daphne was going to say or do, she didn’t have much longer to figure it out. They’d stopped by each of their houses for essentials, the groceries were bought, and they were on their way back to the Mystery Skulls’ mansion. 

An olive branch… an olive branch… 

Just then, the Mystery Machine passed a parlor. A familiar pattern in the window caught Daphne’s eye. 

Inspiration struck.

“Freddy, stop the car!” 

The Mystery Machine came to a screeching halt. 

“What is it, Daph?” 

But Daphne was already clambering out of the van. She ran around the back and flung the back doors open, shoving grocery bags out of the way until she found Shaggy’s bag. 

“What’re you doing Daphne?” Fred asked. 

“Double-checking what size Shaggy wears to make sure I have it right. I just had an idea! I’ll be right back!” 


Marcie’s muscles were starting to burn from holding her position for so long. 

And all the while, Arthur sang. 

 

If I do thiiis, it’s for real. 

There’s no turning back, 

There’s no turning back. 

 

“I’ve been sleepless,

In my head. 

Feels like they’re watching me,

People watching me!

 

“Feels like I’m losing my mind,

Feels like a dream of me all of the time, baby.”

 

Then, at precisely 4:15, there came the sound of footsteps. 

Arthur just kept singing, his head against the wall, eyes closed. 

 

“Feels like I’m losing my mind, 

Feels like a dream of me all of my life, baby.

(Feels like I’m losing my mind)”

 

There he is!” Judy’s voice exclaimed shrilly. 

But still, Arthur ignored her. 

 

“Every day I’m losing my mind! (Feels like they’re watching me)”

 

“Hello, Ricky . Guess what,” Brad demanded. There was a certain smugness to the way he said it. “Professor Pericles wants to talk to you.” 

And still , Arthur ignored him. 

 

“Feels like I’m losin’- 

Feels like I’m losin’-

Every day I’m losin’ my mind!”

 

Their faces fell when their words garnered no reaction.

“Didn’t you hear him? He said Professor Pericles wants to talk to you!” Judy hissed indignantly. 

“Haven’t you two never been told it’s rude to interrupt?” Arthur finally asked, still not looking at them.

“Professor Pericles-”

“Yes, I heard you just fine, and if he wants to talk so damn bad he’s going to have to fly his feathery ass down here himself. Because I don’t particularly feel like moving for him as he lives under my roof, stuffs his face with seeds I paid for, spends my money, and runs everything I’ve built into the ground.”

“Get up , Ricky!” Brad snapped. 

“Fuck off.” 

“Don’t make us drag you, Ricky! You’re in deep shit for that stunt you pulled earlier.” Judy sneered.

“I did not pull any ‘stunt’ earlier.” Arthur said, finally looking at them. “Ah, Judy. You cleaned yourself up. Was the ‘ Carrie’ look not working for you?”  

Judy looked absolutely livid.

“Don’t look at me like that. It’s like you said: you have no one to blame but yourself. ” 

“Why you-” 

“That is quite enough, Dear Judy.” 

The parrot was so damn sneaky, even Marcie didn’t see him until Professor Pericles was flying out from between Brad and Judy to perch on the sole of Arthur’s shoe where his leg was sprawled out. 

He didn’t look happy.

“Ah, and so he arrives!” Arthur declared, fanning both arms out dramatically. 

“Put the bottle down, Ricky.” Professor Pericles ordered. 

“Why? Afraid I’m going to dump it on you? Throw it at you? Smash it and come at you with the sharp end?” And with the way his whole body tensed, for a moment Marcie thought he just might do one of those things. And she wasn’t the only one. The silence said it all. The tension could have been cut with a knife. 

The bird’s glare narrowed.

“Nah. I won’t,” Arthur said, slumping back against the wall. He put the bottle down. “That was the cheap shit earlier. And it was red. This stuff’s expensive. And it’s a white wine - wouldn’t create quite the same impact. Besides: if I pulled the same trick twice, it wouldn’t surprise anyone. And you’d take my booze away. What’s the fun in that?”

Be quiet !” 

“Why? I have so much to say. I found this new band I like recently, and I was just about to sing another song! It’s been so many years since I last sang, Professor Pericles. I used to be rather good. And I sang for Cassidy all the time. We’d spend hours singing and playing together. Why did I ever stop? Oh, wait. I remember ! Do you want to know why?” 

“If it will cease this ridiculous tantrum you’re throwing,” Pericles spat. 

Tantrum ? Oh, Professor Pericles. This right here isn’t a tantrum. In fact I’m behaving rather well at the moment. This is just the way things are now,” Arthur said. Unblinking. Smiling. Leaning closer. 

“But I’m getting off topic!” He laughed, leaning back again. And he sounded too merry when he said it. His abrupt changes in tone were even more unsettling than when he was at his most serious. “Why did I stop singing? It was because of you , Professor Pericles! You should remember well! ‘ Stop that squawking, Vögelchen!’ No matter how much Cassidy loved it, you were the one whose approval I wanted most, and you were the one who put it in my head that my voice was annoying and awful. You did that to me, Professor Pericles! But why should I be fucking surprised? Everything I am, every ugly thing in my head, the ruin I’ve put out into the world as a result - the root cause of it all comes back to you !” 

Nothing could have prepared Marcie for what she saw next. 

Shaking with anger, Professor Pericles pulled out a remote from a pocket in his scarf and pressed the large red button in the center of it. 

The rest happened exactly as Arthur had said it would. 

Mr. E’s entire body collapsed to the floor and seized with agony, spasming uncontrollably like he was having a seizure. He gasped and convulsed, obviously in a lot of pain and Marcie could tell: that can’t be faked. He’s not making this up! Oh my God! Marcie slapped a hand over her mouth to keep her gasp from being overheard. 

Then Arthur must have finally mustered a breath that was deep enough. Because that was when he SCREAMED

Marcie had never heard a human scream like that. 

That was what it meant to scream bloody murder . Marcie had heard screams of terror plenty of times. But this sound was suffering incarnate

Do something! Make it stop! Save him! But I can’t- just stop! Leave him alone! 

But even if Marcie decided to do something, she couldn’t. For her whole body had frozen up save the tears running down her cheeks beneath her mask.

To Marcie, it seemed like an eternity before Professor Pericles finally stopped. And Arthur laid there, gasping, trembling, and jerking from the aftershocks, drool dripping from a corner of his mouth. 

Let that be it. Leave him alone!

“Let this be a reminder, Vögelchen . Of what happens when you forget your place.” 

But right when the three of them began to turn away, the laughter began. 

Arthur, what are you doing?!

He was laughing . It started low at first, but by the time he rolled over onto his knees, he was cackling

“Stop it. What are you doing- how are you standing? ” The bird demanded as Arthur got shakily to his feet. 

“It’s just funny,” Arthur panted. “How much that little power trip of yours seems to delight you. It’s rather pathetic, really.” 

“What is happening? What trick is this?” 

“Trick? There’s no trick. It’s just that your little trick doesn’t seem to hurt as much anymore. Oh don’t get me wrong: it’s agony . I can’t imagine physical pain hurting more. But it doesn’t hurt as much as this does ,” he said, clutching the yellow and white striped fabric above his heart. “As much as that button of yours hurts, with the way it dulls this for a while, it’s almost worth it. Almost .” 

He let go of his shirt and smoothed out his clothing. “But by all means, I’ll be a good boy. I’ll be there when you need me. I’ll sign whatever transactions you need. Give orders on your behalf as if my company is still mine. I’ll be your nice, still little shoulder to perch upon. Like a marionette on strings!” He exclaimed, tilting his head like a puppet. “After all, that’s what you wanted, isn’t it? Is this what you wanted, Professor Pericles? Is it?!” He shouted the last two words.

And for a moment, something flickered across the vile parrot’s face. But it was gone as quickly as it appeared. 

“That’s what I thought. But then again, there is the alternative… I’ve done some reading recently. And if I’m right, then there’s only so much you can use that little button of yours at one time. Otherwise, it’ll kill me. There are any number of ways it could. It could cause damage to the tissues around affected areas - and my spine is kind of important. It could cause paralysis in my heart or my lungs. Give me a stroke, perhaps? I won’t bother to list off the other possibilities. Because you’re so smart, Professor Pericles. I’m sure you know them already. So why don’t you just get it over with ?” 

“Oh my God , you really have lost it.” Brad laughed nervously.

“Kill me.” And there was no mirth in Arthur’s voice. “I dare you. I’m dead anyway.” 

The silence hung in the air like thick fog. And Arthur may have been the most vulnerable of the four of them, but he was the only one who didn’t look scared. 

“That’s what I thought,” he scoffed. “Because we both know I’m more valuable alive. You can’t control my company with me dead. I die, control disperses to Destroido’s shareholders and you lose everything . Pretend I’m useless all you want, Pericles: I’m not a perch , I’m a crutch. I die, you’re fucked. And don’t you forget it.” 

“Sounds awful self-preserving for a suicidal man.” Judy scoffed.

Self-preserving? Don’t make me laugh . I’m not saying any of this for my sake . I’m saying it because this is the only way of tormenting you that I have. The only reason I haven’t already killed myself is because I want to live long enough to watch you all burn. None of us are surviving this mystery. And I’m glad! The world will be better off without us in it. But until then, you’re stuck with me. And I want to rub it in your fucking faces. Because it doesn’t matter how much you torture me. I’m done letting you shitstains walk all over me.” He said, swooping down to pick up his wine. 

“I am out of fucks to give,” Arthur continued. “It’s like I said, Professor Pericles: I’ll be your good boy . But I’d prefer to spend as little of my remaining time on Earth with you shits as possible. So don’t ask for my input - because I know you won’t listen to me anyway. And unless you explicitly need me for something, leave me the fuck alone .” 

And with that, he began to walk in the direction of his rooms, flipping off Brad and Judy as he passed. “You stay out of my way, and I’ll stay out of yours. And no more of this hunting me down or ‘popping in’ bullshit. It’s harassment . Don’t insult my intelligence by calling it something else.” 

“Don’t walk away from me, Ricky Owens!” Professor Pericles shouted. 

“Too late. I kind of already am.” 

This isn’t what I wanted! ” Pericles roared. 

That made Arthur stop. And from where she was, Marcie was the only one who could see it, but he was smirking. 

“I wanted you on my side- at my side!”

Arthur sighed, “Oh Professor Pericles…” 

He turned around. And Marcie wasn’t so sure if he was acting anymore. The pain and the anger on his face was so raw and so real that it even affected Marcie. 

“You should have thought of that before you cursed me to live in a world without her in it.”

And that’s how he left them. 

Stunned into frozen silence. 


Mystery reappeared fairly quickly, looking pleased with himself. His ‘talk’ with the Priest apparently went well. 

A while later, Shaggy came downstairs from his nap and joined them in their work in the library, feeling much better now that the meds had kicked in. 

Velma and Lewis arrived back at the manor not long after. And Velma’s reaction to the library was exactly what Ricky expected it to be: delight. 

They studied, asked and answered questions, bounced ideas off of each other, connected dots, and made notes until Fred and Daphne got back, by which time they had some theories coming together and Ricky was somehow getting hungry again.  

When Daphne and Fred arrived, everyone paused what they were doing and took a break to help unload the Mystery Machine, which was packed with bags and groceries. They took care of the food first, then the gang (plus Ricky) took their overnight bags upstairs. Shaggy tried to change into one of his signature green shirts, but the second the Mystery Skulls saw him walk out of his room in green , there was a loud collective “NO!” 

“Like, okay okay. What gives?” Shaggy asked, taking the green garment off. 

“Sorry, Shaggy. We didn’t mean to come on so strong. It’s just… you probably forgot, but we mentioned to you earlier that Arthur is extremely adverse to the color green,” Vivi winced.

“If he saw his own body wearing that color, he’d probably go into a full-on anxiety attack on the spot,” Mystery elaborated. 

“Alright, alright. Like, I won’t wear green. I just like, figured it would be easier for you guys to remember that I’m me if I wore this.” 

“How about this, Shaggy?” Daphne asked, fishing a red t-shirt out of Shaggy’s bag. “I saw it in the back of your closet.”

“Oh yeah. Like, my Aunt gave me that shirt for Christmas last year. She’s like, colorblind. So she bought the wrong color.” Shaggy said, putting it on.

“By the way Mr. E,” Daphne said as everyone was dispersing, “remember what Shaggy said about helping people remember who’s who? I actually had a similar thought.” 

And from behind her back, Daphne revealed a large paper shopping bag. 

Oh no, she spent money on me.

“Daphne… you didn’t have to-” 

“Just open it.” Daphne said quickly, thrusting the bag into his hands.

She sounds even more nervous than I am. Ricky, whatever’s in this bag, you’re going to act damn grateful for it.   

Ricky reached into the bag and pulled out fabric of a very familiar pattern and color. 

Oh my God. She didn’t.

But she had. 

By some force of fate or sheer Daphne-ness, Daphne had found his shirt . The same yellow and white stripes he’d worn for most of his life. 

It was a simple, practical gesture. Wearing this shirt instead of Shaggy’s would remind everyone to call him Mr. E. And yet Ricky couldn’t help but be struck by how thoughtful it was. 

“Daphne, I- I don’t even have the words. Thank you.”

Daphne visibly brightened when she saw how much he liked the gift. “It was nothing, really. I figured it might help you feel a little bit more in your own skin , even if you’re not- technically- in your own skin. Sorry.”

Ricky snorted. “I really appreciate it, Daphne. Thank you.”

Maybe it was silly. But as Ricky ducked into his room to change, he could scarcely keep the smile off his face. 


Arthur managed to keep up the act until he was safely back in Mr. E’s rooms with the door shut and locked behind him. Then he slumped against the door and hugged himself, all his nerves spilling out at once. 

Bile rose in the back of his throat and Arthur dropped the wine on a table, bolted into the bathroom, and promptly threw up in the toilet. He retched until his stomach was empty, then retched a little more. Then once the nausea subsided enough that he was no longer puking his guts out, Arthur closed the lid, flushed, and slumped back against the wall, a hiss of pain escaping from between his teeth as he slowly lowered his weight to the floor. 

Fuck, everything was sore. And Pericles was even more merciless than he’d been this morning. Arthur sighed, panting, and leaned back against the wall, eyes closed. It had taken everything he had to ignore the aftershocks during his performance. If he didn’t have so much practice from hiding his ghost pains, he never would have been able to do it.  

There came three worried trills from the doorway. 

Arthur tiredly looked over at the Dead Beats, cooing softly with sad, cute little faces. He reached out, still catching his breath, and the little ghosts slithered through the air to wrap themselves around him in a warm hug. 

“Thanks you guys,” Arthur sighed quietly. “I know you didn’t like staying here, not being able to protect me. But I really needed you to.”

One of the Dead Beats warbled and beeped at him. He didn’t understand, but he was pretty sure he knew what it was asking. 

Arthur sniffed, blinking the tears out of his eyes. “Yeah… it was really hard for me too.” And damn it, his voice cracked. 

The Dead Beats broke out into a new round of sympathetic noises and cuddled him a little tighter, making soothing, rhythmic tones and vibrations. 

Fanart by me, @alphashley14, of the Dead Beats cuddling Mr. E (aka: Arthur-in-Mr.E's-body)

They stayed there on the floor for a little bit, then eventually Arthur got up, rinsed his mouth and brushed his teeth to get the taste of vomit out of his mouth, washed his face, and moved into Ricky’s bedroom to lie down for a bit while his blood pressure eased. Arthur was getting hungry, and he really needed to take care of this body while he was in it. But he supposed he ought to wait until the panic attack fully subsided, lest he throw up again. 

Alright, Arthur thought after a few minutes. Now what? 

He needed to wait a bit before making his next move. Pericles, Brad, and Judy were in shock, but their wits would return. And they would be watching him closely.

Which… could be a good thing. Because with their eyes so firmly fixed on ‘Ricky’, they were less likely to notice some unrelated odd happenings around the place. Or that Marcie was on the move. 

If Marcie was on the move. 

Arthur had once again gambled. A lot rode on how Marcie reacted to what she’d seen. 

If she’d been up there. 

Seriously. Considering she was supposed to be invisible , how was Arthur to know if she’d even been there? 

And if she wasn’t up there… That would be a problem. Because Arthur sure as hell would not be doing that again!

Right then, there came an urgent knock on the front door.

Now what?

“Guys, who is it?” Arthur asked. 

The Dead Beats sped off to the entrance and Arthur followed, waiting cautiously by the kitchen doorway. 

The spirits disappeared through the wall, and a moment later they returned trilling happily and waving Arthur over, indicating he should open the door. 

It’s probably Marcie.

When Arthur opened the door, he didn’t see Marcie. But rather, a human-shaped discrepancy moved briskly past him and into the room. Once Arthur shut and locked the door behind her, Marcie turned off her suit’s invisibility and took her mask off. 

When Marcie became visible again, so did her bag. The first thing she did was reach into it and thrust a laptop into his arms. 

A laptop! Excitement welled in him!

Surprised, Arthur looked between the laptop and Marcie, who was digging into her bag for her own tablet. 

Marcie looked a little disheveled - her eyes were red and puffy, like she’d just gotten done with a good cry. Aw, I knew seeing that would be awful, but I didn’t expect it to make her cry. 

“Mr. E- Arthur , whoever you are, I don’t care,” She sniffed. “We,” she said hoarsely, her face set in determination, “are going to kick some serious ass!” 

His gamble had paid off.

Notes:

I wanted to shine some more spotlight on Scooby this chapter because... he is Scooby. And Scooby is wonderful, and we love him. I also thought it would be nice for Scooby to have some sweet interactions with Mr. E, who is still dealing with how Scooby's parrot counterpart treated him. And Scooby may naturally feel some level of connection with Mr. E, because he is Shaggy's counterpart and has effectively lost his "Scooby".
The scene where the Priest attacks Scooby was inspired by the Judge going after Shaggy in 'The Mirror's Gaze', which this fic was heavily inspired by. So another big shout out to Eternal_Phantom! You're awesome!
I've had the scene where Marcie watches Arthur (in Ricky's body) tell off Professor Pericles for so long, and it felt so good to finally get it written down. It was so satisfying to write, and I hope you were all cheering as loud as I was. Lol
And I imagined the gang using t-shirts to keep track of who's-in-who's body, but had to ask myself where they'd get a Shaggy-sized Ricky shirt. Then it hit me: Daphne. And I really love the scene where she gives it to him. 🥹
And of course... team Marcie and Arthur are on the case and I can't wait to show you all in future chapters how they pull off the great escape! (IF they can do it - muahahaha 😈)
Anywho - I hope you enjoyed the chapter and keep your eyes peeled for the next one!

Chapter 13: Get it Together

Summary:

Daphne's gift makes Ricky feel more like his usual self, but it also makes him wonder if that's a good thing as he tries to find where he belongs.

Notes:

A shorter chapter this time - I wanted shorter chapters, and this is me getting my wish. Literally, there hasn't been a chapter of this length since chapter 9. All the same, I really love this chapter and I hope you do too.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ricky only realized after shutting himself in “his room” that the one shirt was not the only contents of Daphne’s bag. She’d bought him three. Which he supposed was… practical. Now he also had one to sleep in and a spare. Plus a rather comfortable jacket that she’d somehow found in a very similar purple to the one he wore normally. It wasn’t the same style as his usual coat, though. Rather it was more fitting for a teenager, with a zipper, hood, hoodlaces, and pockets.  

As much delight as it brought Ricky, it brought him an equal amount of grief. Whyyyyy had she spent this much on him? Granted - the Blakes had money to burn, so maybe in Daphne’s eyes this wasn’t spending a lot on him. But still

All the same, he changed shirts and put the jacket on. Daphne had bought him clothes, so by God he was going to wear them! Besides: the mansion was a big place and sometimes there were sudden drafts (possibly from something ghostly). So Ricky had rather missed having sleeves. The hood was kind of nice too, he realized upon pulling it experimentally over his head. He didn’t usually wear hoods, but he was so used to having long hair that it felt kind of weird having any kind of draft blowing across the back of his neck. The hood fixed that nicely. 

He owed Daphne yet another thank you when he went downstairs. 

Ricky smoothed out his clothing and looked down at his Shaggy’s body. It still felt weird and unnatural with literally everything about this form being so different. But all the same, thanks to Daphne he now felt at least a little more like his usual self. 

Considering how much he hated his usual self he wasn’t sure why that made him so happy, but it did. 

Ricky suddenly had an urge to look at himself. He wanted to know how he looked, as Shaggy, wearing his usual colors. 

His eyes fell on the full-body mirror in a far off corner of the room, and without really thinking about it he walked over to it and lifted one of the corners of the pink sheet that had been haphazardly thrown over it. 

Ricky’s flicker of happiness abruptly went out. 

With a gasp of horror, Ricky dropped the drape, stumbled, and landed on his ass. He scrambled backwards, away from the mirror until his back hit the foot of his bed.

His reflection- it had been him. As in, the real him. Except- 

…Except that everything Ricky hated about himself had been amped up to the max. 

His face had been contorted - his nose enormous, dark circles black and extending all the way down to his cheekbones, skin so saggy it was hardly hanging onto his skull. His hair was filthy, matted, and much longer than he knew it to be. Where the eyes should be had instead been a broken place in the mirror that moved with him, as if it was his reflection that was broken. There was an absolutely gigantic snake - a cobra attached to his back along his spine. And sitting on his shoulder beside the serpent and the maimed masquerade was a terrible winged apparition whispering in his ear. But that wasn’t the worst of it. The worst part was his hands. His grubby fingers had been soaked in blood that he knew in his bones was hers

Because Cassidy is dead , and it’s your fault! You killed her! Stupid stupid stupid! 

Terrified, Ricky frantically swiped empty air away from his face and shoulders, half-expecting the vile bird to be there. And pushed his back against the foot of the bed as hard as he could, feeling for the snake’s thick body. But there was no parrot on his shoulder. And there was nothing but skin and bone to be found on his spine. 

Starting to get a hold of himself, Ricky patted himself down to make sure everything really was still Shaggy-shaped.

Is that… is that how everyone sees me? He asked himself.

Of course it was. He may be in Shaggy’s body, but Ricky had been a fool to forget what he really was: A murderer and a coward. Just an idiot human mascot for Pericles to perch upon.

Ricky stared down at his hands. Shaggy’s hands were clean and unmarred, without a single drop of blood to be found. 

But Ricky’s hands. His real hands… if he looked at them too long he could almost see the red. 

Because being in someone else’s body doesn’t change shit . Idiot. You killed her , and she is never coming back!

His eyes burned, his throat closed, and in spite of himself a sob slipped past his lips. And once the dam burst, he couldn’t stop it.

Alone, on the floor of a place where he didn’t belong and never would, Ricky hugged his knees and sobbed into his crossed arms. 

He didn’t know how long he wept before there came a worried warble from his door. 

Ricky sniffed and looked up, rubbing the wetness from his eyes. There was a little face poking through the wood, golden eyes looking very concerned. Dead Beats. “H-hi…” Ricky said hoarsely. He cleared his throat, “I’m um,” he sniffed, “Do you want to come in?” 

Three Dead Beats came through the door and glided over to him, tentatively reaching out to pat his head and shoulders with their little arms, wiping his tears away with their tails.

Ricky couldn’t help but laugh a little. “Heh heh. Thanks guys,” He said hoarsely. “I’m alright.” 

The Dead Beats cooed softly and escalated from pats to full-body nuzzling and snuggling when they saw that he was okay with them touching him. 

“I don’t k-know what’s gotten into me,” he laughed half-heartedly. “These past two days- I haven’t cried this much in years.”

One of them looked him in the face and made some noises that sounded like a question, shrugging its non-existent shoulders.

“Are you asking what’s wrong?” 

The ghosts made affirming squeaks, nodding their pointy heads. 

“It’s stupid,” he sniffed. “I was stupid.” 

The Dead Beats cooed sympathetically.

“I uh… I forgot what Lewis said about the mirrors and uh…” He sniffed and looked away in shame, shakily gesturing to the mirror.

The Dead Beats immediately realized what had happened and broke out into sad noises with even more cuddling. One of them even flew over to the mirror and started scolding it. Ricky laughed - that tickled. 

“Alright, alright. I think I’m a little better now,” he sighed. “I just- I thought I had my shit together. But I guess not. It’s just- it’s a lot of things. It’s a long story. You probably wouldn’t understand.”

The Dead Beats looked at him sadly. Then one of them made an “Ah!” sound, the point on its head standing straight on end, and it zoomed across the room and disappeared into the radio on the nightstand. The device glowed and stuttered, pink sparks igniting around it. Before the ghost inside it sorted things out and obscure sounds and voices became the pulse of Arthur’s keyboard and the strum of a guitar in D major. 

“I’m on the edge of givin’ up,”

The Dead Beats began to dance, vocalizing along with the notes in between Lewis’ vocals.  

“Right on the edge, just doin’ it.

Wishin’ someone’d give me the answers.

I’m gonna lose my fuckin’ mind!

Workin’ so you could like this rhythm!”

“Yeah yeah yeah!” Sang the Dead Beats along with the radio. 

“Sing songs that make you want to dance!” 

“Oh oh oh!” Sang the Dead Beats! 

“Just want this thing to come together!”

“Yeah yeah yeah!” The Dead Beats sang. 

“It feels like this could be my last chance!” 

“Ooooohhhh!”

“Huh,” Ricky said as the lyrics trailed off into intensifying instrumentals for the chorus. “Maybe you do understand.”

The Dead Beats stopped dancing and singing, and one of them warbled another question at him. He still had no idea what it was asking. The Dead Beat possessing the radio had turned down the volume a little bit, but Lewis’ voice was still clear as day. 

“Ahhh ahhhhh!

Gotta get my shit together!

Ahhh ahhhhh!

‘Cause I’m on my way either way!

Ahhh ahhhhh!

Gotta get my shit togethahhhh!!!” 

“I just- it was dumb” Ricky said. “Daphne bought me some clothes and I guess I wanted to see what I looked like.”

The Dead Beats immediately made delighted trills, tugging at him to his feet as the music kept playing. They half-pushed, half-dragged him into the bathroom, where the light was on and Ricky was immediately greeted by his normal reflection in the large rose gold mirror hanging above the sink.

His eyes were red and puffy and his cheeks were still a little wet, but aside from that he looked… pretty good, actually. He liked this a lot more than the green shirt, that was for sure. 

“I got the whole world on my shoulders,

Gotta rise above my present shit,

Wishing my dreams were that much closer,

I feel it more, feel it more everyday~!”

Ricky wiped his eyes again, and smiled. 

“I can’t fight this feelin’,

I can’t look ahead!

And there’s no repeatin’,

Oh~ oh~ oh~ oh~!”

The Dead Beats took one look at his outfit and made more happy noises, giving him a round of applause with their nubby little arms. One of them even wolf-whistled. 

“I don’t know what I’m doin’,

I’m just day-to day!”

Signs comically appeared in the ghosts’ hands, and they held them above their heads, each one with a number 10 sloppily written on it in crayon. 

Ricky snorted. He knew they were just putting on a show, but all the same he was touched that they were trying to cheer him up. 

“Aw, you guys… thanks.” He laughed, scratching the back of his head with another sniff.

“But here goes nothin’,

I’m doin’ it, doin’ it!”

One of the Dead Beats turned the sink on, another handed him a tissue, and the third disappeared only to come back not a minute later with a cup. Feeling better than he had a minute ago, as the chorus repeated, Ricky blew his nose, briefly washed his face, then accepted the cup from the little ghost and took a drink of water. By the time he was done, Ricky felt much better than he had a minute ago. 

“Ahhh ahhhhh!

Gotta get my shit together!

Ahhh ahhhhh!

‘Cause I’m on my way either way!

Ahhh ahhhhh!

Gotta get my shit together!!!” 

Just then, there came a knock. The radio abruptly turned off.

“Mr. E? You okay?” 

Fred. 

Shit. Ricky dried his face off with a fluffy towel and looked himself over in the mirror once more.

Still in Shaggy’s body. Not a monster. No evil bird. No snake. All good. 

But it was still undeniable that he’d been crying. 

Crap. I need to get back to work in the library, Ricky realized. 

“Thanks again, you guys. Really,” he thanked the Dead Beats, who giggled sheepishly as if to say, “Aw, shucks!”  Ricky couldn’t help but smile once more at them. Lewis had been right: they really were wonderful. With a sigh, he pulled his hood over his head and went to answer the door. 

“Hey, there you are!” Fred said in an entirely Fred-like manner when he opened the door. “Oh, wow. Daphne was right. You look great!-” But then Fred’s smile dropped when he caught a glimpse of Ricky’s face. “Are you okay?”

No. No, I’m not. And I don’t know if I ever will be. 

Fanart by the amazing @nikicherry1234, showing Shaggy/Ricky in his "Ricky" outfit and the horrible vision he saw in the mirror


“I’m alright, Frederick - really.” Mr. E said with a half-smile. 

But there were three Dead Beats just behind him, shaking their heads sadly at Fred. 

Oh, so he’s not okay, Fred realized. Man, he hated it when people said one thing when they meant something else. It got so confusing! 

Still though, if Mr. E said one thing and meant something else, then he probably didn’t want to share it with Fred. So Freddy just brightened up and said “Aw, drop the ‘-rick’. It’s just Fred! Or Freddy, but that’s just if we’re dating.” He stepped back to let Mr. E out of his room, and Mr. E shut the door behind him. Then he and Fred started down the hallway together. 

Unseen to Mr. E but noticed by Fred, the Dead Beats reopened the door as they left to carry a large mirror with a pink sheet over it out of the room. Weird. Maybe it had something to do with whatever was bugging Mr. E. Lewis had said something about the mirrors. 

“So uh… are you sure you’re okay?” Fred asked. 

Mr. E answered in a way that was completely different from the cocky, snappy CEO Fred was used to. He ducked his head down a little, gripped his hoodie strings, and tugged on them to close up the hood of his jacket a little over his face. “Not really… but I don’t want to talk about it.” 

Wow, not even Shaggy shuts down that much when he’s upset. Ugh, what do I say? Please don’t let this be the wrong thing.

“That’s okay,” Fred said, scratching the back of his neck. “I don’t really know what I’d say if you did want to talk about it. I’m uh… still figuring out this whole ‘feelings’ thing. But uh, I’d listen if you did.” 

Mr. E huffed, and the corners of his mouth turned ever so slightly upwards. “Thanks, Fred.”  

They walked in comfortable silence for another minute or so, during which time Mr. E seemed to relax a bit. After he finally pulled his hood down, Fred decided to ask a question that had been bugging him. 

“Hey uh… Mr. E? Can I ask you something?” 

“I believe you just did,” he smirked. “Heh, just kidding. What is it?” 

“This might sound dumb or something but I just wanted to make sure: Do I… bother you?” Fred asked. 

“No. Why would you?” Mr. E asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“It’s just- Daphne’s been teaching me a lot about putting myself in other people’s shoes and it occurred to me earlier that- well- I mean- my parents… hurt you. All of them did. My real Mom and Dad turned on you and have been awful, and Mayor-Dad was the Freak of Crystal Cove. So- just- if you don’t want to be around me, I can keep my distance.” 

Mr. E looked genuinely surprised. 

Aw, gee. Did I say the wrong thing again? Fred wondered. He hated it when he did that. He didn’t even mention traps this time even though a really good metaphor had popped into his head earlier. 

Mr. E didn’t answer for a few anxiety-inducing seconds, before he finally said something that took Fred completely by surprise. “Fred… Truth be told, I’ve never seen your parents in you. Any of them. One would think that given how much you look like Brad and Judy, and how much you love traps, Cassidy or I would have pieced together that you were their son a lot sooner. But truth be told, it took us a while.

“The fact is, you don’t act like them, and you never have. The same goes for Fred Sr., even though he was the one who raised you. You’re an enigma, Fred. You love your friends, you love solving mysteries, and you love traps. And when it comes to the things you love, you pour your whole soul into it. Yeah, you were raised by the Freak. And you look like them and have their love of traps. But apart from that you’re just- you’re unabashedly Fred. And Fred is a really great person. That was always one of the things she liked about you,” he huffed fondly yet sadly. “I meant what I said before: one of my biggest regrets is not meeting you back then. Because well- I think it’s something I would have liked about you too. I don’t care how you came to be, Fred. You’re a good kid. And for the record… I’m glad you exist.” 

Fred stopped dead in his tracks, his brain computing the words that had just been spoken to him. That was just- Mr. E, of all people, had just said the nicest and most sincere thing any adult had ever said to him. There was more genuine praise and care in what Mr. E had just told Fred than in his entire seventeen years with Mayor Jones or anything his “real” parents had ever said, even in the beginning when their attempts may have actually been sincere. 

“Uhm… I’m sorry if I overst-epped!” Mr. E kind of squeaked out that last part because that was when without really thinking about it, Fred sort of lunged forward and hugged him. “Oh- Oh, uhm. Okay…” E said, kind of awkwardly hugging Fred back but not really knowing what to do with himself. 

After a couple seconds, Fred snapped back to his senses and it occurred to him that what he was doing was super weird, so he abruptly let Mr. E go and stepped out of his personal space. “Oh, I’m sorry. That was… sudden. Hah hah! What was that just now? Kind of crazy, huh?” Fred said, scratching the back of his head and trying to laugh it off. He started walking again, wondering if the Mystery Skulls had a good spiked pit trap for him to jump into. Mr. E followed close behind. 

They were quiet for a couple of weird moments before Mr. E cleared his throat. “Fred.” 

“Yeah?” Fred said too quickly, embarrassment still burning his ears red. 

Mr. E didn’t look at Fred, and he looked a little sheepish about what he said next. “You deserved better than Fred Sr, Brad, or Judy. The three of them combined never did a single thing good enough with their lives to deserve a son like you. I just wanted to make sure you know that.” 

Fred barely managed to check his urge to hug Mr. E, again. “You… really think so?” Fred swallowed. 

“I know so. And you should remember it every day of your life.” Just then, something over Fred’s shoulder made Mr. E stop right in the middle of the hall. “Huh.”

“What is it?” Fred asked. 

“See that painting?” He pointed behind Fred, and when Fred looked there was a particular portrait on the wall that was… not exactly acting like the others. It was the inside of a confession booth, but the Priest was huddled in one corner facing the wall, trembling as he prayed frantically under his breath, clutching his Bible. 

“Yeah, that’s weird. Even for a haunted painting,” Fred said. 

“You haven’t heard of it yet but there was a bit of an incident while you, Daphne, Velma, and Lewis were gone. Long story short, a painting of a priest gave Scooby a really big scare, and I’m pretty sure it’s this one. Mystery supposedly had a ‘talk’ with it when he found out, and now it’s gone from extremely aggressive to… this.” 

“Yeah, you’re right. That is weird. Well whatever Mystery did, it deserved what it got for going after Scoob,” Fred said. 

“Oh it absolutely did,” Mr. E agreed. “But all the same, doesn’t it strike you as odd? I mean, what could Mystery have said or done to make a spirit bold enough to swipe at a great dane act like this?” 

“Maybe he got the basement ghost to help him?” Fred suggested. 

“Possible, but I don’t think so,” Ricky said thoughtfully. “Because Scooby and I asked Mystery what he was going to do, and all he said was that he ‘knows a bit of magic.’ I wasn’t sure if he meant that literally at the time, but this makes me wonder.”

“You’re definitely right that it’s weird. But I mean, we did learn today that supernatural stuff is real. I mean you’re in Shaggy’s body for trap’s sake. So maybe he meant exactly what he said, and he knows a bit of magic. Sure would be cool if he did. I wonder if it has anything to do with whatever the big secret is that the Mystery Skulls are keeping from us.” 

“You know, I was wondering the very same thing,” Mr. E said. There was a mischievous smile on his face that Fred had seen on his friends a thousand times: they had a mystery on their hands, and Mr. E wanted to solve it. 

“I know that look,” Fred laughed. 

“I was a meddling kid too once you know,” Mr. E laughed. “It’s tempting, but… I think we’d better not,” he sighed. “I mean we’re in a haunted house. I got into something I shouldn’t have in my own room, much less if we go poking our noses where they don’t belong. Besides: the Mystery Skulls were upfront about the fact that they’re hiding something, and they’re supposed to tell us in a few hours anyway. So what would the point be? That, and… they’ve been good to me. Really good to me. That doesn’t happen often. I don’t want to ruin it.” 

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Fred sighed, a little disappointed. They turned back to the painting for a moment before Fred had an idea. “Hey! You know… speculating isn’t exactly the same thing as investigating.”

Mr. E thought about it for a moment. They could have fun with this. “Truuue,” He said deviously. 

“Alright, I’ve already got a few ideas! Hear me out: maybe Lewis… is a werewolf,” Fred said, completely not-serious. 

Ha! I suppose next you’ll say they’re aliens!” 

“Or maybe they’re secretly a trapping club!” Fred said excitedly, slightly more serious about that one.

“I highly doubt that,” Mr. E laughed. 

Fred and Mr. E continued on, joking and laughing too soon. Because as their voices faded down the corridor, the Priest’s religious word salad finally mumbled something coherent that would have been a rather large clue. “D-devil… hellhound… serpent… seven-tailed d-demon…” 


Ricky had sort of planned not to bring any attention to his change of clothes and to thank Daphne quietly again when he got the chance, but that plan sort of went down the toilet when they walked into the library and Fred immediately wrapped one large arm around his shoulders and loudly declared: “Heya, gang! Check out Mr. E’s outfit!”

So much for subtlety,” Ricky sighed under his breath.

“Oh my God, that is so much better,” Velma said immediately. “Good call, Daphne!” 

“Gee, thanks,” Ricky said dryly. 

“Oh, that wasn’t a jab. It’s just that now I don’t have to keep reminding myself that you’re not Shaggy.” 

“Oh!” Lewis exclaimed from where he was standing by a chalkboard, “Is that how he usually dresses when he’s in his own body?” 

“Can’t say I was expecting yellow but it suits you,” Vivi commented beside him.

“You know, I keep forgetting that you guys have never actually seen Mr. E in his own body. Or the rest of the original Mystery Incorporated for that matter,” Fred laughed.

No one noticed Mystery’s grimace when Fred said that. 

“To answer your question Lewis, yeah. This is more or less how I dress,” Ricky shrugged. 

“The jacket’s not the same style, but I saw that one and it was the same color. And I thought it would suit Shaggy’s body better,” Daphne added.

“Regardless, he does look more like himself,” Velma said.

“Like, yeah. It’s not quite like looking in a mirror anymore,” said Shaggy from where he was sitting on the floor with Scooby. 

“You look good!” Scooby said. 

“I’m just glad those clothes look so nice on him,” Daphne said. “Shaggy wears green so often, I wasn’t sure if purple or yellow would work on him. Turns out, it does.” 

“Thank you again for the clothes, Daphne. Really.” Ricky said, gently pulling away from Fred.You didn't have to do that. And the jacket was a nice surprise.” 

“Oh, don’t mention it. I just figured it would… be a nice start to a new chapter,” she shrugged. 

A new chapter? Wait. Was she really… giving him a chance? Were they?

“Come on over, Mr. E. I saved your spot,” Scooby said. And sure enough, the book he’d been reading earlier was bookmarked next to Shaggy and Scooby along with his notes.

Maybe… I will be okay someday, Ricky thought to himself.

And he took his place beside them.

Notes:

This chapter definitely went much differently than I originally planned it to. I had a totally different plan for this chapter, but then the characters took off in opposite directions, dug into the trenches, and declared martial law. With Ricky and Fred obviously at the head of the rebellion. This is basically what happened in my brain:

Me: Aaaand that concludes our plan for this chapter. As always, are there any questions, concerns, plot holes, or requests?
Ricky: *Raises his hand from the back of the class* I'm having another traumatic breakdown.
Me: What? You just had one in Chapter 11!
Ricky: I don't make the rules. It's happening.
My brain: It would be best to do it at the beginning of chapter 13. On account of [REDACTED] and [REDACTED], then the next morning [REDACTED]. So this is the only time.
Me: Alright then, that brings us up to... about 1,300 words before the important parts of the chapter even start. Great. Another long one.
Fred: *Raises hand* I want a significant part in it too.
Me: Oh for fuck's sake! Fine. Anything else?
My brain: ... They're also going to walk right past the Heretic's painting.
Me: Oh, DAMN IT ALL. Alright then. Ricky changes clothes... mirror.... angst... Deadbeats... Fred... have to add to Ricky's Dad Arc obviously... the painting... Ricky and Fred enter the Library... and we're at... A little over under 4,000 words.
My brain: Split the chapter.
Me: But- I WANTED CHAPTER 13 to ALIGN WITH [REDACTED].
My brain: You did want shorter chapters, Ma'am.
Ricky: We don't all get everything we want.
Lewis: I know you were originally going to use [REDACTED], but now that the chapter's split you need a different song. We have one that fits literally perfectly with Ricky's breakdown.
Me and my brain: *Read the lyrics* *Listen to it* Fuck, he's right. It's perfect.

And so, instead of [REDACTED], ya'all got this. Hope you liked it. Chapter 14 (which is what was ORIGINALLY supposed to happen in this chapter) is already in progress. Stay tuned!

Edit:
- And an ENORMOUS thank you to the oh-so amazing, talented, and generous @nikicherry1234, who made the fanart for this chapter! :D You should totally check out their Tumblr!

Chapter 14: Soul on Fire

Summary:

The kids wrap up their study session and Lewis makes enchiladas. Then after dinner, the Mystery Skulls sit their guests down for a talk...

Notes:

For those of you who don't know, I have a Tumblr now! https://www. /alphashley14
I've been posting One of Us there, and from now on I'm posting new Chapters of One of Us there one day before here on Ao3 (or a few hours, depending on my level of self-control that day XD). I've also posted some artwork there that I've done for One of Us, and one of you wonderful fans did some GREAT drawings for this fic too! You should totally check it out if you're interested.

SO. This here is what was originally planned for Chapter 13 before Ricky and Fred conspired to change my plans. Enjoy the chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Thanks to Lewis and Velma, they now had resources from the Haunted Museum, the chest of clues from Darrow University, and the books the Mystery Skulls had collected from the Darrow Library to go through along with the Mystery Skulls’ vast collection. 

Mystery Inc. was already familiar with the Darrow University texts. As was Mr. E, who was the one who stole them and sent them to the gang in the first place. But it was new to the Mystery Skulls and there was a lot of new information to be taken from their new sources.

They kept at it for another couple of hours, and Daphne only became distracted when, at about 6:30 or so, she was putting a couple of dead-end books back on the top floor of the library and a painting caught her eye. 

It wasn’t exactly Daphne’s style, but all the same there was something beautiful about it. It wasn’t moving or otherwise haunted. In fact, it was quite different from most of the paintings in the house. It was Japanese, for starters. And it was old. Very old - so old that the Mystery Skulls had seen fit to display it behind glass. It was of a warrior, her sword raised in combat against an enormous… Wolf? With multiple tails. 

There was something familiar about that warrior… and the creature she was fighting. 

“She’s amazing, isn’t she?” Vivi asked.

“Who is she?” Daphne asked.

“That,” Vivi said proudly, “Is Mushi. She was a warrior of the Onna-musha - basically the female equivalent of the samurai. She was also my ancestor.” 

“Oh, really? Wow! She was beautiful.” Daphne said.

“Yeah, the blue hair is kind of a dead giveaway,” Vivi laughed.

“So… what’s that she’s fighting?” Daphne asked. 

It didn’t escape her notice the way Vivi hesitated before she answered. “A kitsune,” she finally said. “A powerful shape-shifting fox spirit. There’s a legend in my family that Mushi fought beside one. I’ve been told… that I have a lot in common with her.” 

“Must be where you get your ‘warrior spirit’ , huh?” Daphne teased. 

“Girl. You have no idea.” Vivi said with complete seriousness. 

Daphne never got to ask her what she meant by that, because that’s when everyone’s attention was seized by Velma popping out of a pile of books on the bottom floor. 

Jinkies! Guys, take a look at this!” 

Vivi and Daphne turned away from the painting and looked over the railing to look down on the others. 

“What is it, Velma?” Fred asked. 

“This book is a sort of encyclopedia on magical artifacts. Take a look at this: The Daemon Ritus.” And she turned around to show the gang an illustration of a small, pyramid-like object. 

The Mystery Skulls looked at each other and winced.

“It says here that this object is capable of removing protoplasms and displacing them!” Velma exclaimed excitedly. 

“Okay Velma. Like, pretend that no one here understands what that means.” Shaggy said pointedly. 

“Velma-” Vivi started, but Velma interrupted.

“It can take a soul out of one body and put it into another one!” 

“Oh. Like, oh!” Shaggy cried. 

“Uh, guys…” Lewis said.

“This could switch our bodies back!” Mr. E exclaimed, getting excited. 

We destroyed it!” Vivi blurted out. 

Mystery Inc. whirled around to look up at her. 

“Sorry to burst your bubble, guys.” Mystery said. 

“But why?” Shaggy exclaimed, banging his head against a table with frustration. 

“Keep reading. Just another paragraph down.” 

Velma’s eyes scanned the page, and she visibly paled. “Oh. Jinkies…” She said quietly. 

“Yeah. If we hadn’t destroyed it, an ancient race of demons would have used it to take over the world,” Vivi said.

“Ah, yes. The Spooky Island mystery.” Mystery said fondly. 

“That one probably would’ve made us famous, but the federal government covered it up in the end.” Lewis pouted. “Something about not wanting to cause a panic.” 

“I thought you guys said body swapping was a new one for you,” Fred said.

“Well we never actually saw the Daemon Ritus transfer a soul into a different vessel,” Vivi explained. “It was meant to steal the energy of many souls and transfer their power into one entity - which we stopped them from doing before they completed that step.”

“So as helpful as it would be to have it right now, between dealing with this and the world being already over, I’ll take this any day,” Mystery said.

“No kidding,” Scooby gulped.

“You know what? I think we’re at a good stopping point for now,” Lewis said. “I’m going to get dinner started.”

“I know I could use a break,” Fred agreed. 

“Like, yeah!” Shaggy said. “If you’re half as good at making enchiladas as flipping pancakes, then this’ll be great!” 

“Oh boy!” Scooby licked his lips. 

As they left the library behind, Daphne couldn’t help but glance back at the painting of Mushi and the kitsune. There was something important about it, she was sure of it! 

But what?


Dinner with the Mystery Skulls was a surprisingly enjoyable affair. 

Mr. E, Shaggy, and Scooby helped in the kitchen with Vivi and Lewis while Fred, Daphne, Velma, and Mystery sat at the table and watched them work under Lewis’ direction.

Making dinner went pretty smoothly - for the most part. Scooby was eventually kicked out of the cooking process when Lewis noticed him sneaking before-dinner bites. Shaggy, being in Arthur’s body without his usual appetite, had much better self-control. 

Lewis turned on one of his playlists as they worked, and dinner was nearly done when a Mystery Skulls song came on. 

The enchiladas were assembled, the chili sauce and cheese was lathered generously on top, all four pans were in the oven, and the side dishes were all coming along nicely. Yes indeed, a blend of truly wonderful smells was filling the kitchen when Vivi’s voice crescendoed through the speakers. 

“Soul on- soul on- soul on fire tonight. 

Soul on- soul on- soul on fire tonight!...” 

Vivi and Lewis’ faces absolutely lit up when they realized what song was on and without even having to exchange a word about it, they exchanged flirtatious smirks and began to bob their heads.

Lewis sang along,

“I was born poor, I’ll probably die poor,”

“Was born with nothing and I’ll die with less.

Hearing you singin’s got me singin’ too,

It keeps me dreaming, all I dream is you, Oh.”

Beside Velma, Daphne smiled dreamily and leaned next to Fred. Oh, brother .

As the beat of the synth ascended, Lewis and Vivi sashayed across the kitchen until they were together. The Dead Beats, having come to the sound of music, delightedly began to swirl around the room, bouncing and trilling to the beat. And as the lyrics returned, the Master and Lady of the house began to dance. 

Vivi came in for the background vocals. 

“Tell~ me!”

Then Lewis with the lyrics. 

“You got my soul on fire tonight!”

“Tell~ me!” 

“You’ve got my love, stare into the fire.”

“Tell~ me!”

“You’ve got my soul on fire tonight!”

“Tell~ me!”

“You’ve got my love stare- love stare!”

As the chorus repeated and Lewis and Vivi continued to rotate around the room, laughing and singing together, Velma’s eyes wandered to the others. Mystery looked pleased - clearly he approved of the relationship. Shaggy and Scooby, the goofballs (who clearly knew nothing about romantic love but that was a whole other thing) were tapping their toes. Daphne was sending Fred signals, and as usual Fred wasn’t receiving them. 

And then there was Mr. E. 

His posture was relaxed at his station, where he was keeping an eye on the black beans and rice. He was smiling, tapping his fingers and lightly nodding his head to and fro with the music. But there remained that deep sadness and longing in his eyes that Velma had caught on his face several times at random moments throughout the day, and she knew he must be thinking of Angel. 

With everything else going on, Velma had to remind herself that the wound was fresh for him and he was trying to stay strong and productive through his grief. But all the same… was it terrible that it kind of pissed her off?

The pattern from the chorus broke with Vivi singing, 

“Soul on- soul on- soul on fire tonight. 

Soul on- soul on- soul on fire tonight!...” 

Then Lewis came in with the next verse. 

“Feelin’ my dreams are never comin’ true. 

Was on my nightmare til’ it came to you.

Making me feel just like I wanted to, 

You keep me dreaming, all I dream is you. Oh!

Then as the instrumentals crested once more, Lewis picked Vivi up effortlessly under her legs and lifted her into the air against his chest. Vivi shrieked with laughter, her arms thrown around his neck.  

Through all her cynicism, it was enough to make even Velma feel all mushy inside just looking at how happy they were together. They were so caught up in each other that they actually missed the first few lines of their return vocals. But their voices on the radio did just fine at supplementing the chorus over the sound of the lovers’ giggling. 

“Tell~ me!”

“You’ve got my soul on fire tonight!”

“Tell~ me!” 

“You’ve got my love, stare into the fire.”

“Tell~ me!”

“You’ve got my soul on fire tonight!”

“Tell~ me!”

“You’ve got my love stare- love stare!”

As the chorus repeated and the rest of the song trailed off into repeating vocals that blended with the instrumentals, Vivi grabbed Lewis by the ascot and pulled him into a kiss. 

The Dead Beats broke out into happy noises at the sight. Mystery, looking extremely pleased, looked away respectfully. Mr. E did the same, albeit while red in the face at the open display of affection. (Mr. E blushing! Definitely something that never occurred to Velma.) Daphne gushed, Freddy was smiling, and Shaggy and Scooby looked at each other and fake gagged. Of course. 

“Alright, alright. Settle down everyone,” Vivi giggled, her cheeks pink as her boyfriend set her down. 

“Sorry about that - when it comes to that song it’s easy for us to get carried away,” Lewis said with a shit-eating grin on his face. But even as he apologized Vivi was leaning against him and reaching for his hand to interlock their fingers. 

“I think it was just wonderful! Oh, it’s so romantic!” Daphne said delightedly. 

Right then, one of the timers went off for their food. 

“Eh, Lewis? What do you want me to do with this?” Mr. E asked. 

“Just stir it and turn the heat down as low as it’ll go to keep it warm until the rest is done,” Lewis said, leaving Vivi’s side to go help.

Before long, dinner was served. 

Given that they’d eat just about anything, most people often disagreed with Shaggy and Scooby on the concept of what tasted good (this was the same pair who loved clam-flavored ice cream and had once gorged themselves on years-old gator burgers), but in this case Shaggy was right. Lewis was a really good cook. While the Pepper’s restaurant, Pepper Paradiso, specialized in spicy food, Lewis adjusted his recipes to take his guests’ tastes into consideration. He’d made four batches of enchiladas: one beef, one chicken, and one of each of the original recipe, with sauce spicy enough to melt your tongue off. At least to the standards of literally everyone except Lewis, Vivi, Scooby, and Mr. E. 

How that came about was actually quite funny. Shaggy, still thinking as if he was still in his own body, tried to shove an entire spicy beef enchilada into his mouth at once and literally belched fire. He was so shocked by Arthur’s taste buds that he nearly threw up, and Scooby had to rush in to save the day by yanking his tongue out of his mouth and dousing it with ketchup to douse the heat. Then Lewis brought him an entire half-gallon jug of milk.

It wasn’t exactly funny at the moment, but once it was established that Shaggy wasn’t literally dying, everyone had a good laugh over it. 

“L-like, I’d forgotten what spicy food’s like to someone who like, doesn’t have the mouth for it,” Shaggy wheezed. 

“‘Someone who doesn’t have the mouth for it,’” Velma echoed thoughtfully, “Hey Mr. E, how well do you handle spicy food? When you’re in your own body, I mean.” 

Mr. E held up a finger ‘just a moment’, while he chewed the bite of rice and black beans in his mouth. “Not very well,” he laughed after he swallowed. “I remember I went on a trip to New Orleans one summer with Cassidy and her family, and they put cajun in everything there. The Williamses teased me the whole time - all in good fun, of course.” And again, he was smiling, but Velma could tell that through his pain the memory of her was bittersweet.

If you loved her so much, then why weren’t you her ally- our ally? Why couldn’t you have treated her the way she deserved when she was still alive? Velma thought. But she kept those thoughts to herself. After all, Velma knew the power of the curse, so she knew it wasn’t entirely his fault. She also knew that all on his own, he’d broken free of it and was trying to do better. 

But still, those bitter feelings persisted.

“Alright then Mr. E, inquiring young minds want to know,” Velma said, putting a spicy chicken enchilada on a plate and sliding it over to him. “Same person, different body. How does he fare?

Mr. E gulped, looking around at everyone’s expectant faces as if to ask for help. “Do I have to?” 

“I mean, no one’s gonna make you,” Scooby said.

“But it is for science,” Velma said mischievously. 

“Who knows? Maybe it’ll provide a clue,” Daphne said, going along with it. 

“This is revenge, isn’t it?” Mr. E asked dryly. 

“Maybe,” all five members of Mystery Inc. said at once. 

“Fine,” he sighed, rolling his eyes.

After a moment of trepidation, he took a bite. 

The first good sign was that he didn’t immediately spit it out. Then he hummed, pleasantly surprised as he chewed, and swallowed. “Huh. So this is the appeal with spicy food.” 

“Well? What’s it like?” Daphne asked. 

“Weird,” he replied. “I know for a fact that I’d be having about the same reaction Shaggy did if I was in my own body, but Shaggy’s taste buds are used to it so it’s just… good. Really good, actually. All the flavor with none of the pain. Thanks again for the meal, Lewis.” He said, taking another bite.

“I’m glad you like it,” Lewis said, looking very proud of himself. “I’ve been in the kitchen with the Peppers for as long as I can remember.” 

‘With the Peppers?’ Don’t you mean your parents?” Fred asked. 

“Oh, I’m adopted,” Lewis said. “I don’t remember much of my birth parents. They died in an incident with a monster when I was… three or four, I think? Maybe five? But the Peppers have never treated me any differently from their own kids. I consider them my parents, and their bio kids are my sisters. They’re really good people.” 

“That’s terrible!” Daphne exclaimed. 

“It is,” Lewis shrugged. “But it doesn’t bother me much anymore. Maybe it’s not fair to them, but I remember so little of my bio parents that I don’t think of them much, and the Peppers are wonderful. They taught me everything I know about food.” 

“I think I can understand that,” Fred said. “I’m… I guess ‘adopted’ too. My Mayor-Dad may have kinda, sorta, kidnapped me. And he wasn’t the best parent… a lot of times. But at the end of the day, he still raised me, and I know he loved me. Especially after everything that happened with my ‘real’ Mom and Dad, I consider him more my father than them.” 

“I’m sorry you weren’t as lucky as I was in the family category,” Lewis said. 

“You said your parents were killed by a monster?” Mr. E asked thoughtfully. “There are monsters in… where were you guys from again? I know it’s in Texas. It was… Tempo, right?” 

“Oh, no. I mean yeah sure, there are mysteries abound to be found in Tempo, but my parents didn’t die there. We were from Crystal Cove originally, remember? Otherwise we wouldn’t be part of your curse. No - they died here. In Crystal Cove. I moved to Tempo with the Peppers.” 

“Waitwaitwait- when did this happen? This would have been during my group’s time, wouldn’t it? I think I would have remembered a monster actually killing people during my Mystery solving days!”

“That’s because it didn’t happen during your mystery solving days,” Mystery said sadly. His ears were down, and his brows were furrowed. “It happened about two months after you left.” 

What?

“You think the curse stopped after it got rid of you? It took almost a year for monsters to stop appearing after the Original Mystery Incorporated disappeared. I’m sure you all remember how chaotic Crystal Cove was during Crybaby Clown’s reign without Mystery Inc. to maintain the balance. Well let me tell you: 20 years ago, it was a lot worse. With multiple monsters on the loose getting increasingly violent without anyone able to stop them. Come to think of it, they didn’t stop appearing until after the not-yet-formed Mystery Skulls left Crystal Cove,” Mystery said thoughtfully. 

“How do you know all that?” Scooby asked. 

A look flashed across Mystery’s face like he’d been caught, but it disappeared just as quickly. “Vivi’s Dad and Grandma Yukino told me about it,” he dismissed the topic and buried his face in his dinner. 

Vivi and Lewis also went straight to eating, avoiding their guests’ eyes. 

Fred, Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, Scooby, and Mr. E all looked at each other. They knew that look well enough. 

The Mystery Skulls had yet another thing they were holding off on telling them. 

But what?

Whatever it was, it was apparent that the Mystery Skulls didn’t think it was the right time to share it, if at all. 

The table fell into silence for a few minutes, broken only by the clink of dinnerware. 

How to get them talking again? Velma wondered. 

She looked around the table and once again her eyes fell on Mr. E, working his way through a plate piled as high as Scooby and Vivi’s. If talking about the past had been what got the Mystery Skulls to slip up, then maybe Velma could hit two birds with one stone. There was something she’d been meaning to ask…

“Hey Mr. E,” Velma said casually. 

“Hm?” He acknowledged through a mouthful of beef. 

“You never finished your story earlier.” 

The entire table abruptly went quiet. Mr. E, yet again looking very put-on-the-spot, swallowed the food in his mouth. “Oh. You mean from back at the hilltop? When you asked why I went back to Pericles?” 

Velma nodded. “We don’t have to talk about it now, but given that we’re all together and no one was saying anything else, I figured now’s as good a time as any.” 

“No, no. You’re right. You all deserve the rest of my explanation. It’s fine that you’re still angry with me. In fact, it’s to be expected,” he said, sulking a little. 

“I’m not angry,” Velma said, to her own surprise as much as his. “At least not as angry as I was this morning, after everything that’s happened today. I just… want to understand.” 

He was so surprised it took him a second to respond. “Okay then… Let’s see… where did we leave off? Right. When I reached out to Velma. I’m good to tell you the rest of it, now. If that’s alright with everyone else.” 

There were nods all around. 

“Okay. So, when I was telling you all this story earlier I had actually gotten a little ahead of myself. I’d lost your trust - rightfully so. Sorry about the Obliteratrix, by the way. Alice took it further than I meant for her to, but it really was all special effects. I never would have actually hurt any of you.” 

“At this point I’m too exhausted to even be mad at you. For now just consider it water under the bridge,” Velma said dryly.

“Thanks for not actually blowing up the Mystery Machine,” Fred sighed gratefully.

“Really? I mean- okay then. Anyway - Ed was dead, and Cassidy and I were hardly speaking anymore, much less working together. So after I drove Velma and Hot Dog Water against me, I couldn’t get anyone else to work with me. No one else wanted to, because I’d given in to my own greed and other bullshit, and it made me treat the people around me in ways they didn’t deserve. Everyone, that is… except one.” He sighed and looked away in shame, rubbing the back of his neck. 

“At the time I came to see you Velma, if I recall correctly you all were in the middle of the Graveyard Ghoul mystery. You were out by yourself looking for clues while the rest of the gang was otherwise occupied.” 

“Stuffing their faces with German chocolate,” Velma confirmed, giving the gang the side-eye. All of them shrugged guiltily.

“Well, here’s the part you don’t know,” Mr. E sighed. “A few days prior, Professor Pericles had called a meeting of the Original Mystery Incorporated - the first time all five of us had been together in twenty years. None of us would have gone if we’d known he was the one who called the meeting, but he tricked us. Cassidy, Brad, and Judy all thought that I’d arranged the meeting, and I was under the impression that Cassidy had called it. Then he showed up,” Mr. E growled, his scowl making him look more like himself than Velma had seen him all day. 

“He offered a partnership - told us that you kids had another disk piece and that our best chance of getting the better of you was to work together again. Now, to be clear, I am not completely stupid. Neither are Brad and Judy, and Cassidy certainly wasn’t. That , we all actually agreed on at the time. We looked at him individually, and told him to go fuck himself. Not in those words exactly, but to the same effect.”

Several people snorted at that. 

“But of course that was all part of his plan. He’s a patient bird. He had bid his time, watched from the shadows, and he knew exactly when to strike. He’d already murdered Ed, nudged Angel and I apart, egged me on and nudged my isolation along, then he started dropping in.

“After you refused my offer and left me Velma, you didn’t see it. But right after you left, he was there. Perched on a tree branch right above us, having watched the whole thing. He knew how desperate I was to have someone by my side. He knew exactly where I’d be and what I was going to do before I did it, and he was there lying in wait when the sting of rejection was fresh and I was ripe for the picking. ‘The others won’t work with me, so that leaves only you, Ricky. My sweet Ricky’.” He said mockingly.  

“God ,” He sighed, running a hand over his face. “I knew he was being manipulative, and I still gave him exactly what he wanted. He knew me, and he knew exactly what to say. He knew what I wanted most was impossible, but he dangled such a convincing illusion of it in front of my nose that I fell for it. Hook, line, and sinker. He played me so well that eventually, I thought our partnership was my idea,” he scoffed, shaking his head at his past self, “what a joke. So that’s it, Velma. That’s how I wound up back under Pericles’ thumb. Because I was stupid and pathetic.” 

“Don’t be so hard on yourself.” 

All eyes snapped over to Mystery. The little dog looked absolutely livid . But once he saw everyone looking at him he got a grip on himself, his lips lowering over his teeth and his fur lying flat on his back. He looked over at Mr. E and smiled sadly. 

The table was quiet for a few moments. 

“Okay,” Velma finally said. 

Okay?” Mr. E echoed. 

“There was a lot there. But I think I understand better now. Thank you for telling us,” Velma said, going back to her food. She… really wasn’t sure what to say or do with that information. Not yet anyway. But for now she wanted Mr. E to know that she was okay with him being there. Even with all their history and her mixed feelings and everything else… She trusted people. Maybe that was a weakness of hers, but she wanted to give him another chance. He’d earned it. 

“Good job, Ricky.” Mystery said, following suit. 

Everyone else eventually went back to their dinner as well. Mr. E was the last to pick up his fork again, looking around incredulously at the others as if he couldn’t believe how fine they were with his confession. 

“Oh. And, Mr. E?” Velma said. 

He looked at her like he was expecting the other shoe to drop. 

But all Velma said was, “Don’t be so hard on yourself.” 

Then she went right back to her dinner. And after another moment of processing, Mr. E did the same. 

“... Thanks, Velma.” 


Ricky was tense for the rest of the meal. At any moment, he anticipated… something. Some sort of reprimand or consequence for what he’d told them. Mocking, teasing, jabs, the silent treatment, anything

But nothing of the sort ever happened. The meal just continued oddly… normal. The Gluten Demon was brought up and that led to Mystery Incorporated recounting the Headless Horror mystery and telling the Mystery Skulls all about how they’d met Dr. Rick Spartan, Cachinga, and Marian for the first time. Vivi took her scarf off and she and Velma compared turtlenecks. Fred, Daphne, and Lewis talked about ascots and men’s fashion. Shaggy and Scooby were… Shaggy and Scooby. And Ricky was… there. They didn’t push him to talk or join in, but they didn’t ignore him either. Nor did they seem at all displeased that he was with them. 

It was strange, yet also sort of perfect. 

I don’t deserve this, he thought to himself. But is it selfish of me to enjoy it while I have it anyway? 

Between the nine of them, they absolutely demolished dinner. There would be zero leftovers to be found the next day, that was for sure. They all pitched in to get the dishes where they needed to be and straightened up the table. Which went without incident until Velma, her arms full of dirty plates, asked Mr. E to open a door for her. Or rather, she tried to. 

“Hey Mystery, could you please get the door for me?” 

Of course he didn’t acknowledge her, thinking she was talking to the dog. And Mystery was on the other side of the room and thought she was talking to the human. 

“Hey Mystery-” Then Velma realized what she’d said. “Oh my God, now I’m doing it!” She exclaimed. “Mister. E. Could you please open this door for me?” Velma asked again, pronouncing both words this time.

“Oh, you were talking to me. Sorry Velma, I got it,” He said, rushing to get the door for her. 

I’m the one who got your name wrong. Why are you apologizing?” She asked, stepping into the kitchen. 

Not a minute later everyone was in the kitchen helping put everything away and get all the dishes in the sink when Lewis popped his head in from the dining room. “Hey, Mr. E?” 

“Yeah?” Ricky and Mystery both said at once. 

“Oh. Hehe. Sorry. I don’t know which one I said now. Uh- Mister. E, as in the homo sapien, you left your jacket on the back of your chair.” 

“Oh! Thanks, Lewis.” Ricky said, accepting his jacket from Lewis and putting it on. 

“You know what? This isn’t working.” Vivi said, putting her arms up in the air.

Then she asked a question that absolutely nothing that had happened thus far today could have prepared him for.

“Hey, E? Would you mind if we started calling you Ricky?”

You could almost hear the record scratch as the entire room suddenly went dead quiet, staring at them. 

“I mean- sorry if that was overstepping,” Vivi said. “It’s just that between you and Mystery, your names are so similar that they keep getting mixed up. And even when we get them right, whenever we say either of your names, both of you look up. Mystery doesn’t exactly have another name to fall back on, and you do.”

“I mean I do have another name but humans can’t exactly say it,” Mystery added. 

“Ricky does suit him,” Lewis said.

“Or if that makes you uncomfortable, could we call you Mr. Owens?” 

No,” Ricky said a little too harshly. But he immediately caught himself. “Sorry- no. It’s just- Mr. Owens was my father. I never really got to be Mr. Owens, and the few times I’ve ever been called that it just feels wrong. So I suppose… Ricky’s fine. You can call me either/or. As long as you kids are okay with calling me that,” he said, turning to the new Mystery Inc.

“I mean- it would be the practical thing to do,” Fred said. “As long as you’re okay with us calling you that, E- or um… Ricky?” 

Velma was staring at him with her eyes narrowed, arms crossed, hand held up to her chin deep in thought. She crossed the room to stand in front of him and sort of leaned in to look at him closely.

“Uh… what?” Ricky gulped, looking around the room for help.

After a tense moment of scrutinization, she finally broke the awkward silence. 

Ricky,” She said, testing it out. Then she turned around and stepped out of his space. “Yeah, I think I could get used to it.” 

Ricky let out the breath he didn’t know he’d been holding in.

“Me too! Uh, I think.” Scooby said.

“Like, yeah. It’s kinda weird but it’s like Velma said. Like, I could get used to it.” Shaggy shrugged. 

“If you’d asked this morning I’d’ve been like ‘no way’. But now… Ricky … Yeah this’ll work,” Daphne said. 

And that was how Ricky graduated to a first-name basis. 

What a fucking day. 


Once the dishes were all in the sink, the Mystery Skulls told their guests to go wait for them in one of the central dens. 

“We’re not going back to the library?” Scooby asked. 

“The library isn’t exactly ideal for the conversation we promised you after dinner,” Vivi laughed. 

Six sets of eyes widened. Clearly, Lew-Lew’s mad kitchen skills had made them all temporarily forget what came after dinner. 

“You mean-” Daphne started to say, but Lewis cut her off. 

“Yeah. We’re going to spill the beans on what we’ve been keeping from you,” Lewis said. He said it with a smile, but Vivi knew him well enough to see that he was nervous. 

Lewis and Vivi refused all offers of help with the dishes so that as their guests’ footsteps faded off with Mystery leading them to where they needed to be, Vivi and Lewis had a moment alone to talk. 

“Alright. How do you want to go about this?” Lewis asked, scrubbing the largest pans first. 

“I have an idea as to what would be the best approach.” 

They talked for a few minutes until they had a plan. Then Vivi asked: “Do you think we should tell them about… ‘our informant’ after that?” 

“No,” Lewis said immediately. “It’s too much. Especially for Ricky. They’re bound to be freaking out enough about the other stuff as it is. Give them a night to process and rest. Then we’ll tell them in the morning before she gets here. It’ll be a big enough shock as it is without their blood pressure already being up because of us.” 

“Ricky’s in a lot of pain because he thinks she’s dead. And he blames himself for it. He’s… a lot like Arthur. The longer we wait to tell him, the angrier he’ll be.” 

“I know. But this isn’t about us. And trust me: today is not a good time to tell him. According to the Dead Beats… There was an incident with one of the mirrors in his room. That’s why it took him so long to come down earlier. Whatever he saw really upset him - don’t worry, the Dead Beats went ahead and moved the mirror to the basement. Anyway, Ricky’s pretending to be fine, but he’s not. We tell him that she’s alive and on her way here, he’ll have an anxiety attack or worse. And he won’t sleep a wink tonight. We don’t want that. He seriously needs to relax.”

“You’re right,” Vivi agreed with a sigh. “Dammit, I don’t like it. But you’re right.” 

“Then it’s decided.” Lewis said, drying his hands as Vivi shut the dishwasher. “Minus Arthur’s part in our story, we tell them the truth about us tonight. And in the morning… we tell them the truth about who sent us back to Crystal Cove.” 


“My personal favorite theory is coven of witches,” Ricky shrugged. 

“I’m still holding out hope for ‘secret trapping club.'” Fred said giddily.

Seriously?” Velma deadpanned. 

“No, but it’s funny to speculate,” Ricky chuckled.

Mystery had led them into a large yet cozy room with a high ceiling and tall, gothic rafters. There was plenty of seating space for all of them and a large roaring fireplace, above which hung a large not-moving print of the Mystery Skulls all together. Like the rest of the house, there was lots of pink, purple, and black in the decorations. There was a record player with a display case of Lewis’ record collection, a large TV with a gaming setup, two cabinets containing Lewis’ collection of romance movies and adventure games, and the walls were decorated with moving paintings of Peruvian landscapes and fluffy grazing alpacas.

“Neither of you aren’t even close,” Mystery said.

 Just then, Lewis and Vivi entered the room. Lewis was rolling a large chalkboard, and Vivi was carrying a folder. 

“Oh my. They have a chalkboard. Truly, this must be very serious business,” Ricky joked as Lewis positioned the chalkboard in front of the fireplace where they could all see it.

“Hardy har-har. Do you want us to tell you or not?” Vivi said flatly.

“Cuz I mean, we could make you wait another day if you’d prefer,” Lewis shrugged. 

“No!” All of Mystery Incorporated exclaimed over-dramatically. 

“Do not listen to him! He- he doesn’t speak for all of us!” Fred said in mock-seriousness. 

“Yes! Yes. Please, we beg you, do not let Ricky’s smart ass mouth prolong the suspense any longer!” Velma said, shaking her head and trying not to laugh.

Ricky chuckled, brushing aside the feeling he got when the kids said his name.  

“Okay then. Settle down and buckle your seatbelts,” Vivi said. 

Lewis drew a five-row, three-column table on the board. When he was done, it looked like this: 

Lewis' Chart

“To start off our explanation, Vivi and I talked and decided to start off with what you know before making our way over to what you don’t know,” Lewis said, turning around. 

“As you all know,” Vivi said, pointing to the board with a ruler, “the members within each mystery solving group connected to the curse of Crystal Cove, who are collectively known as the Children of Nibiru, traditionally fall into a distinct pattern of four kids and an animal descendant of the Annunaki, and further fall into roughly distinguishable roles based on general appearances, skills, and personality traits. Fred and Brad, Daphne and Judy, Velma and Cassidy, Shaggy and Ricky, and Scooby and Professor Pericles respectively all fall into the same roles. It’s this connection that allowed the being possessing Nova to swap Ricky, Shaggy, and Arthur - because they’re all in the same role.” 

Lewis circled Shaggy, Ricky, and Arthur’s column on the table. 

“Yes, we all knew this. What’s your point?” Velma asked. 

“The point,” Mystery said, “is that as the Annunaki explained to Ricky and Shaggy, Arthur is the only member of our group who fits enough into that model that the swap was possible. The rest of us are in one way or another deviant from the pattern, and the Mystery Skulls collectively really only hang onto it by a thread.” 

“And that’s what we’re going to tell you tonight,” Vivi said. 

“Rohkay,” Scooby said. The others nodded to indicate that they were following along.

“First, the most obvious thing that differentiates the Mystery Skulls from every single other group that’s come before us,” Vivi said nervously, reaching over and grabbing Lewis’ hand.

Lewis took a deep breath. “As you all know through your own research,” Lewis sighed, “Three years ago our group investigated a supposedly haunted cave system and there was an accident that resulted in Arthur losing his arm and one fatality.” 

“Up until this point, we’ve allowed you all to believe that the person who died was the fifth member of our group,” Vivi said. 

“But that isn’t true,” Mystery confessed. 

“What?” All six of them cried out at once. 

“The Mystery Skulls have only four members. We’ve always had only four members. Lewis, Arthur, Mystery, and I. There isn’t, hasn’t, and likely never will be a fifth member of the Mystery Skulls,” Vivi explained. 

“But like- that can’t be right!” Shaggy exclaimed. “Like, that doesn’t make any sense!” 

“He’s right - it doesn’t. I uncovered from my research about you, independent of theirs, that one of your members died. Unless you somehow fabricated it? But I don’t see why you would do that,” Ricky said.

“That’s just it,” Mystery sighed. “I wish I could say otherwise, but we aren’t making it up, and we didn’t lie. Three years ago, in a cave system near Tempo, one of us was murdered. After the fact, after- everything happened , there was too much police involvement and press to cover up the fact that one of us died. But we could cover up who.” 

“Wait wait wait- this still doesn’t make any sense! If one of you really did die, and you only have four members, then how are you all still… here?” Daphne asked, shrinking next to Fred. 

“Because he didn’t leave,” Vivi said, with such an indescribable sadness that they all knew it to be nothing but the truth.

“The member of the Mystery Skulls who was killed three years ago…” 

Lewis pointed at the chalkboard and to the shock of their guests, the piece of chalk in his other hand flew into the air and, by itself, crossed out his name in one furious swipe. 

“... was me.” 

And that’s when the whites of Lewis’ eyes turned black, and he was engulfed from head to toe in a pink inferno. No sooner had the six of them shot to their feet, gasping in horror, the flames cleared. 

And floating before them, terrifying, spectral, and real, was the ghost of Lewis Pepper.

Scooby yelped with fear and jumped into Shaggy’s arms. Velma and Daphne shrank behind Fred, and without even thinking about it, Ricky moved to stand between the monster and the only five things on Earth that he had left to care about.

Oh, it occurred to him as he trembled. Soul on Fire, indeed.

Notes:

I HAVE BEEN LOOKING FORWARD TO THIS REVEAL FOR 14 CHAPTERS!
I did NOT expect it to take this long for us to get to this point, but here we are.
I've literally been saving the song 'Soul on Fire' all this time just so that it would be in the chapter to foreshadow Lewis' reveal! I mean- okay, it wasn't exactly a reveal to us, but Mystery Incorporated is certainly shooketh.
Enjoy that cliffhanger, by the way. Because I have no idea when the next chapter (and the rest of the big reveal) will be written and posted. 😜

SO - The past couple of chapters of this fic have definitely put the Mystery Skulls on the back burner with the main focus being on the SDMI characters, so I was happy to bring them back into the spotlight this chapter.
And for those of you who caught the reference at the beginning: come on. This is a Scooby Doo BODY-SWAP FIC. I had to make at least one reference to the live-action 2002 film. And given that there's so little Mystery Skulls canon to work with, why not give references like that to them? Kudos to anyone who got that reference without needing to read the author's notes. You get a gold star! ⭐
And an extra-shiny gold star if you caught the other, less obvious reference to the same film during the dinner scene. 🌟

Ricky's experience with Cajun food in New Orleans is based on my own experiences, by the way. Loved New Orleans - I was there the week before Mardi Gras last year. But no matter where you turn, the spicy WILL find you. 😆 I swear to God, my singular week in New Orleans exposed me to so much spicy food that it literally changed the structure of my mouth or something. 😝 Or maybe it was just forced exposure therapy. I was never able to handle even a teeny bit of spice before. It's a sensory thing with me. Like, I could not even stand to eat pepperoni pizza because that little bit of spice was just too much for me. But now? I can actually eat some spicy food. I like pepperoni! And I 100% believe that I have the Hell week my taste buds endured in NOLA to thank for it.

Back to the fic from my "obviously so-interesting life," the gang is calling Mr. E "Ricky" now! Stemming from practicality or no, progress is progress! 😁

That's all I'll say about this chapter - but I could talk on and on about it. If you notice things or have predictions/opinions, PLEASE SHARE THEM. The reason why I'm not saying more is BECAUSE I like hearing your thoughts! I like having conversations! I'd love to talk about this fic and SDMI or Mystery Skulls with anyone who wants to! Here in the comments OR on Tumblr - either/or is fine!

I hope you all loved this chapter just as much as I did!

Until next time, Auf Wiedersehen! 😈

Chapter 15: Brainsick

Summary:

The Mystery Skulls reveal their true selves

Notes:

To anyone who doesn't know: I have a tumblr now. And a big shout out to nikicherry1234 and spiraleel-blog for the amazing fanart they've done of this story.

I love ALL OF IT and I can't even put into words how touched I am that you loved it enough to put hours of your time into drawing it. 🥹

If you haven't checked it out, you totally should. They did great work!

Anyway, enjoy the chapter! :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ricky suddenly felt like a meddling kid again. 

Rather fitting, considering he was now trapped inside the body of a seventeen year old. But this particular bout of deja vu wasn’t the good kind of nostalgia. 

Not so differently from back then, he was frozen, trembling in front of a ghost. But it wasn’t a person in a costume this time. 

And this time, he didn’t have Brad’s bravado to help him feel brave. Judy wasn’t hiding in the shadows to spring a trap. He didn’t have words of wisdom on his shoulder… and Cassidy wasn’t here to catch him, jumping into her arms. 

No - now he was the only thing standing between the new Mystery Incorporated and a monster - a real-live ghost! Ricky’s heart was pounding out of his chest, every instinct he had was screaming, Run! RUN! 

But something else was shouting above the fearful static in his ears, desperate to be heard.

It’s Lewis. Even if he’s dead, even if he’s a ghost, it’s Lewis, and he’s my friend!

He lied to me! Another scarred, paranoid, ever-frightened part of him wailed. 

His next thoughts flew through his head extremely quickly.

It’s a real ghost! Not like the Dead Beats - a dead person walking the Earth!

The Mystery Skulls were upfront that they were keeping secrets.

It was a trap from the start! 

He probably just didn’t want to scare us.

Arthur had to have known about this.

BUT WHAT IF HE HURTS THE KIDS?!

It’s LEWIS!

She loved those kids.

I love those kids. 

HE’S GOING TO HURT THE KIDS!

But it’s Lewis… 

Vivi was saying something. The words passing through his ears were finally registering in his brain. 

Behind him, Daphne was hugging Fred’s arm, Scooby was trembling in Shaggy’s embrace, and Velma was mumbling incoherently, her arms around Scooby’s neck, shaking her head in denial. 

“Calm down, everyone. It’s Lewis. It’s just Lewis. He’s been like this for as long as you’ve known him. He isn’t going to hurt anyone,” Vivi insisted.

“Please… don’t be frightened.” The ghost pleaded. Lewis’ entire skull moved when his expression changed, the black eye holes moving with his brow as if he was drawing his eyebrows together in sadness. But his jaw didn’t move when he spoke on account of the fact that he didn’t have one. Rather, his voice was disembodied, deep, and had an eerie sort of echo to it. 

Lewis moved forward, and Ricky’s heart jumped to his throat. “You stay back!” He spat, holding his arms out protectively in front of Fred. 

And Lewis stopped. 

“I am not going to hurt anyone,” the ghost said. “I would never hurt my friends," Lewis’ voice went back to normal as, in a flash of pink fire, he resumed his mortal illusion.

“L-like guys… it’s him. That’s the ghost from this morning!” Shaggy trembled. 

Oh! So not only are you dead, you’re also the so-called ‘basement ghost’ that attacked Shaggy!” Fred exclaimed angrily. 

“... Yes. I am, and I’m sorry. I know I apologized as if it was not my doing earlier today Shaggy, but I really am sorry for blowing up at you this morning. You were already so scared and I only made it worse,” Lewis apologized, head down.

“Like, ya think?” Shaggy shouted, putting Scooby down. The shock was wearing off, and all that was left was anger, fear, and confusion. 

“This can’t be happening!” Velma said, nervously pulling at her hair. “It’s impossible. There’s no way. There have to be projectors and special effects somewhere…” 

“It isn’t a trick,” Lewis said sadly. “I am the ghost of Lewis Pepper. No illusions. No masks. Well, I suppose, unless you count this one,” Lewis said as he resumed his skeletal form. “I know I deceived you all. But I didn’t do it out of any ill-intent. People see the true face of my spirit and they’re terrified. Putting on an illusion as if I’m still human allows me to walk among the living as I once did - solving mysteries with my friends… and making new ones too.” 

Are we, Lewis?” Scooby asked coldly. “Are we friends?” 

“What else was I supposed to do?!Lewis demanded. Realizing he was getting angry, he opted to resume his mortal illusion rather than let the flames flare any more than they already were, though his eyes remained black. “How do you think our first meeting would have gone if I was honest with you from the start? ‘Hi, I’m Lewis. I like to solve mysteries and I think we’d be great friends. By the way:’” And without saying anything else, Lewis took his head off to prove a point.

“Let’s just calm down everyone,” Mystery said gently. Grumbling, Lewis put his head back on. “I know it’s shocking, but we’re here to have a conversation.” 

“You lied to us,” Fred said. “You’ve been lying to us from the beginning! Why should we believe anything you say now?!” 

“Like, yeah! Why should we?” Shaggy agreed fiercely. Scooby nodded beside him. 

“Because they’re right.” 

Mystery Incorporated turned to Ricky in genuine shock. “They’re what?” They echoed, dumbfounded. 

“I mean how dishonest were they, really?” Mr. E asked, having long-since dropped his arms and relaxed a bit. “Think about it: How many times did Cassidy and I lie to you back then because we thought it was what was best for you? Yeah, we were wrong to do so. But they at least had the courtesy to be honest about the fact that they were being dishonest.” Ricky stepped over to Velma and gently took her wrists in his hands to stop her nervous hair-pulling, then lowered her hands down to her sides. “We all knew we were about to find out something… important,” he said thoughtfully as he smoothed out Velma’s hair and fixed her little red bows where they’d gone askew. “We’ve known for most of today that they were withholding something big. And before then, they’d met you what? Twice?” 

Velma was finally calming down, the new information finding its place in her worldview. Ricky gently straightened her glasses on her face and patted her gently on the back before stepping out of her personal space and turning back to the others. “We shouldn’t turn on them now just because we didn’t like what we learned. Not without at least giving them a chance to explain themselves - it’s not like they’ve betrayed us. Nothing has changed. I mean… come on… It’s Lewis.” 

“But how can we trust a single thing they say?” Fred asked. 

“Because you said the exact same thing to Angel the day she told you her name was Cassidy Williams. And we all regret not listening to her when we had the chance.” 

That shut them up extremely fast. For a moment, no one said anything. 

“So like um… you’re dead?” Shaggy said after a moment, rubbing the back of his neck. 

Lewis sighed, “Yes. I’ve been dead a little over three years now.”

“So um… Jeepers- you really have been like this the whole time we’ve known you?” Daphne asked nervously, still glued to Fred. 

“That’s right,” Lewis nodded. 

“And you can just… switch back and forth between yourself and- I’m sorry… which one is ‘yourself’?” 

“Technically,” the ghost said, resuming his frightening appearance, This is the real me. It took me a while to be able to make myself look like I once did. And I was only able to perfect the human disguise with practice and after learning some tricks from… a friend.” 

“So then, if you don’t mind my asking,” Velma gulped, “how did you die?” 

“L-like yeah… Like, Mystery said something about muh-muh-murder…” Shaggy gulped. 

Lewis hesitated before he answered, nervously scratching the back of his skull. “That’s… can we save that one for another day?” 

Ricky answered before anyone else could. “Sure Lewis,” he said, glancing over at Mystery. “It was… a very personal question. So take your time.” 

Mystery smiled at Ricky gratefully and gave an encouraging nod.

“Okay then,” Velma said. “So you’re the ‘Master of the House’, huh? Is it because you’re the most powerful spirit in the house?” 

“Sort of,” Lewis said. “The fact is, I sort of… made this house.” 

What?” 

“The Dead Beats and the suits of Armor are… extensions of me.” 

“Lewis is an extremely powerful spirit,” Vivi explained. “In fact he’s so powerful that there’s a lot of leftover energy just around him at any given moment.” 

“And there was even more of it when I was freshly-dead and couldn’t conserve or control it yet,” Lewis added. “I explained to you all before that the Dead Beats are tied to me, but it’s deeper than that,” a couple of Dead Beats came up around Lewis for a snuggle as he spoke about them. “The fact is, I created them. The Dead Beats were created out of that energy and from my emotions and intentions. As for the suits of armor… you might want to brace yourselves.” 

“Like, what could you possibly tell us that’s more shocking than this?” Shaggy exclaimed, gesturing to Lewis’ entire person. 

“You all seemed surprised to learn that we had a mansion. Or even that the house was here, Lewis said. 

“Yeah,” Ricky said thoughtfully. “I know my way around real estate in Crystal Cove. But this? A spooky, classy, spacious old place like this in such a convenient remote location… it honestly doesn’t make sense that I didn’t know about it. Not saying I would have bought it, but I definitely would have considered it.” 

“Not just that,” Velma said, “but it occurred to me earlier that this place looks too lived in for the amount of time you’ve been in Crystal Cove.”

“Jeepers - that didn’t even occur to me Velma!” Daphne gasped. 

“Come to think of it,” Fred said, “I would think that my Mayor-Dad would have turned a spooky place like this into a tourist attraction a long time ago.” 

“That’s because as of about a week ago,” Lewis cringed, “it wasn’t here.” 

“Come again?” Velma asked.

“What if I told you that the house you’re standing in - from the foundation to the roof - is a supernatural structure? This entire house is a manifestation of Lewis,” Vivi said. 

“It sort of works like a pocket-dimension. Mostly it exists in the Neitherworld, but Lewis can bring it out of the Neitherworld and set it up on any patch of land with enough space. Think of it like pitching a tent,” Mystery explained. 

“You’ve got to be kidding!” Ricky exclaimed. All of Mystery Incorporated was looking around very closely at their surroundings. But try as they might to see any discrepancy, everything looked so real!

“Wait- you mean you made all of this? Just- made it magically appear?” Daphne cried.

“In a sense… yeah. It’s not as simple or easy as ‘pitching a tent’ , as Mystery put it. But yes. Basically. I can move the house wherever I want. I usually leave it in the Neitherworld, but I put it up any time we’re traveling and need a place to stay for a prolonged period of time.”

“Then the suits of armor-” 

“Were created along with the house to serve the purpose of protecting it,” Lewis explained. 

Fascinating,” Velma exclaimed. “So then… what about the painting ghosts?” 

“I actually didn't create the painting ghosts,” Lewis said. “Over time I’ve sort of… collected them. Think of them like really weird foster dogs.” 

“You’re going to need to explain it better than that,” Daphne said. 

“They’re very weak human spirits,” Vivi explained. “That were either displaced, wandering with no place to haunt, or that we took pity on and decided not to exorcize for whatever reason on a case. Or sometimes we take them in if we need their expertise for whatever reason.”

“Weak spirits are attracted to me because of the same excess power that created the Dead Beats. They can use that power to make themselves more perceivable, and I contain them within the paintings of the house whenever the house is set up in the living world.”

“I know you all have no frame of reference, but I really can’t put it into words how powerful Lewis is compared to most other ghosts. He’s easily in like the top one percent,” Mystery explained.

“For most spirits, outside of the Neitherworld it takes a tremendous amount of energy to even be able to do a simple trick, like appear as an apparition, or to make so much as a single object move. I mean have you ever watched those cheesy ghost hunting shows on TV? Some of those are fake, but a lot of them are real. Apparitions are rare and most investigators freak out if they so much as see a door move. Consider that, then look at what Lewis can do.”

“Like, I have a question,” Shaggy said. 

“Yeah?” 

“Like um… you’re dead. And like, you don’t actually have a body. But you had dinner with us. So… how do you eat?” Shaggy asked. 

Lewis looked surprised, then he busted out laughing at the question. 

“This isn’t a joke! It’s very serious business!” Scooby cried. 

Once Lewis stopped laughing, he explained how an older and more powerful ghost had taught him how to “eat” human food by breaking it down into its barest molecules within his "body" and absorbing its energy. Lewis couldn’t taste nearly as strongly as he could when he was alive, but he could get a hint of the flavor. 

“Like, you mean that you make such amazing food and you can hardly even taste it?” Shaggy cried, dismayed. 

“Sad yet true - makes me love spicy food even more than I used to. Stronger flavor means I can taste it more. And Vivi and Arthur occasionally let me possess them for a little bit so that I can enjoy food properly. I’m lucky to have friends like them.”

“Okay then. For now, I just have one more question…” Fred said, his eyes narrowed. 

Lewis gulped. 

“... How exactly would one go about trapping you?” Fred asked excitedly. “I can’t imagine anything I have working on a real ghost. So how much about vessels or blessed objects is true? Or is there such a thing as ghost traps? Oooh!!! How would one even make a ghost trap-...” 

As Fred went off on his tangent, Lewis smiled, realizing that things were going to turn out alright. Ricky, shaking his head and smiling fondly, sat down on the couch next to Mystery. And the rest of Mystery Inc. resumed their seats as well. 

They talked for at least another twenty minutes before Mystery gently redirected the conversation back to the board and back to the matter at hand. 

“So,” Lewis explained, this is how my trifecta is broken - I’m dead. So how is my body supposed to get swapped when I don’t have one?” 

“I mean like, yeah. That makes sense.” Shaggy gulped with a shrug. 

“Sorry about what we said earlier by the way,” Fred apologized. 

“It was just… a shock,” Ricky added. 

Really, it’s fine. Compared to how others have reacted in the past, you actually handled it really well. If I had a nickel for every time someone tried to exorcize me…” Lewis sighed, rolling the lights in his eye sockets that served as his pupils. “So… are we still friends?” 

Mystery Incorporated looked at each other. 

“Yes. We’re definitely still friends,” Daphne said. 

“Totally!” Said Fred.

“Reah!” Said Scooby, wagging his tail.

“But like, I’ve never been friends with a dead guy before. So this is like… totally awesome but also like, super weird.” Shaggy laughed.

“You’re going to need to put up with a lot of questions,” Velma said, adjusting her glasses.

Once the excitement about Lewis being dead calmed down, he resumed his mortal illusion and the Dead Beats fetched all of the living some water. Then it was Vivi’s turn. 

“I would first like to start with where Lewis left off, because he set it up nicely for me to explain how I diverge from the pattern.” 

“Please don’t tell me you’re dead too,” Scooby whimpered. 

Pffft, no. I’m very much alive and human. That being said, I do have abilities. But before I get into that - after analyzing what we know about the other groups, our current theory is that my divergence has nothing to do with what I can do.

“As you now know, the Mystery Skulls have and have always had four members and not five. However, since learning about the pattern, the boys and I have debated over which role I fit into. It’s as plain as the noses on their faces that Lewis, Arthur, and Mystery each fit into Fred, Shaggy, and Scooby’s roles respectively. Which leaves me in either Velma or Daphne’s spot. But the thing is, it’s really blurry which of them I would fit into, and therefore which of us is ‘missing’. I have traits that could put me into either category. Which has led us to believe that whatever magic is surrounding the pattern has compensated for our lack of a fifth member by putting me into…” 

Vivi licked her thumb and erased the line between the Velma/Cassidy and Daphne/Judy columns in the Mystery Skulls row, then wrote her name in between them. 

Updated Group Chart

Both of them!” 

“It’s a longshot, but it definitely makes sense,” Velma said thoughtfully. 

"So that's how my 'trifecta' is technically broken - I intersect between two of them and if Nova-or-whatever tried to swap me, it would probably lead to some crazy four-way swap between myself, Daphne, Judy, and Velma. And who wants to be swapped with Judy? Never even met her, but just from what I've heard, HAH! I sure don't!"

“But that doesn’t answer the new big question of the hour,” Ricky said. “If you’re living and human, then what exactly can you ‘do’?” 

“I suppose I shouldn’t be too surprised that everyone wants to know about that,” Vivi half-laughed, her bat resting lazily on her shoulder. “My truth is kind of a long story - before I get into my abilities, I would like to start off by telling you how and why I have them.

“It all began hundreds of years ago near the end of Japan’s feudal age with my ancestor - Mushi.” 

Vivi took one page out of the folder, holding it to her chest, then dropped the rest open on the coffee table for the others to see. The folder’s contents were a bunch of printed scans of old paintings and documents, all of the same bescarfed warrior of an ancient time featured in the painting in the library.

“As I told Daphne earlier, Mushi was an accomplished warrior of the Onna-musha. What I did not tell Daphne was that while Mushi was strong, she was also gentle, good, and kind. In an era that could be ruthless, she showed mercy defended the weak. She also had a great respect and connection with the Yokai and the spirit world. So much so that one hard winter the spirits saw fit to bless her with a gift.” 

“A gift?” Mystery Incorporated echoed in surprise. 

“But like, what kind of gift can a bunch of like, ghosts and magical creatures and stuff give anybody? They’re like, dead. And like, I don’t think they have money,” Shaggy asked. 

Mystery barked a laugh. “Ha! Do they have money? That entirely depends on which Yokai you look at. Some are poor, some don’t want or need money, and some are quite wealthy. Some are privy to the greed and lust of man, others are above such things. And as far as gifts from the spirits go, Vivi doesn’t speak of any mere trinket. 

“Please understand: in Japanese mythology, (which has a substantial amount of truth to it), every human (or otherwise sentient, human-like mortal being) has a god living inside of them that is their spirit. And when they die, that god is released and can either be reborn into a new life, can pass on into the spirit world or some other afterlife, or can roam the Earth as a ghost for whatever reason. A gift to a living mortal from the gods is a rare and important thing. Sometimes such gifts can be a curse that one would do anything to be rid of. Other times, it’s a blessing the likes of which money cannot buy. And sometimes… it can even be a bit of both.” 

“Fortunately for Mushi,” Vivi interrupted, glaring playfully at Mystery’s smirk, “in her case it was a blessing.” 

“What kind of blessing?” Daphne asked, leaning forward with curiosity. 

“That,” Vivi said, “is what I’m going to show you. If you’ll all follow me right this way…” 

Vivi led them out of the room and a short way through the mansion. All the while, Vivi explained to them how while she was not Mushi reborn into a new life, three years ago, because Vivi had more in common with Mushi than the rest of her family, Mushi’s spirit had seen fit to pass her powers down to her along with some of her memories. 

“So you have superpowers? That’s awesome!” Fred exclaimed.

“Like yeah! Totally cool!” 

“I guess, kind of,” Vivi shrugged, her bat resting across her shoulders. “Along with Mushi’s power, I have her strength and a lot of her muscle-memory, which has allowed me to master a lot that would normally take even a talented martial artist much longer.” 

“Where are you taking us?” Velma asked.

“Outside,” Vivi replied. “It can get kind of destructive if I go overboard and I want my demonstration to be a good one. That, and I don’t want to clean it up.” 

“Why would you need to clean it up?” Ricky asked. 

“You guys don’t do ‘wait and see’ very well, do you?” Vivi laughed. “I suppose until we get there, I can at least tell you-” And Vivi told them about the ease with which Vivi had always been able to sense and understand the supernatural. How she could get a general read of auras and could feel the flow of energy throughout the universe similar to the way Lewis could, being a ghost. 

“That’s part of why we’ve been able to come so far in understanding this curse in the short time we’ve been here,” Vivi explained. “Save Arthur, we can just… sense it. This powerful negative presence in and around everyone and everything in this town and the surrounding areas. But what exactly we’ve been able to observe about it based off of that is another conversation for another time.” 

“Like, is this how you knew I wasn’t Arthur this morning?” Shaggy asked. 

“Yep.” 

“What do you mean, Shaggy?” Daphne asked. 

“Like, this morning when I woke up Vivi knew that I wasn’t Arthur like, literally immediately. Granted like - I was super freaked about my arm being gone. But like, I still thought it was kinda weird how fast she realized I wasn’t Arthur. And like, speaking of which, can um… can Mystery do that auras thing too? Cuz like, he looked at me this morning and was the first to realize I’d been body-swapped. And it was like, super weird.” 

“I’m not going to spoil what Mystery… can do for you, but let’s just say that when it comes to what I told you about auras, Mystery is a lot better at it than me.”

The dog raised his head proudly and added a bit of a prance to his step.

Just then, they opened a door that led to a beautiful yet spooky conservatory. The glass walls and ceiling, save those attached to the rest of the house, were pink with black iron frames, and featured many of the same skull or heart patterns as the rest of the house. And the plants were… exotic. Velma for one already had a million questions forming, but chose not to ask them yet. Vivi led them through, past a koi pond (but the fish were translucent, glowing, and definitely ghosts), past a small collection of bonsai trees and a plant with rather suspicious-looking flowers, past a seating area, and past a set of black metal tables and chairs. Upon the table was a radio, and one of their songs was playing. 

"-I'm feeling like I'm going cra-zy!

I'm feeling like I need some more time,

To think it over, with you.

Yeah baby~!

 

"So just leave me alone,

Sometimes I think I'm all right…

Just needing an escape,

Some time on my own,

Don't act like my time is over!

' Cause no one ever really

Dies dies, dies, dies, dies, dies, dies, dies…"

At those last two lines all six of their guests not-so-subtly glanced at Lewis. 

No kidding.

The music drifted off as they walked away from it, and Vivi opened a set of ornate glass doors into an equally lovely yet macabre courtyard and garden at the back of the mansion, surrounded by a high stone wall and thick black iron gates. 

“I’d say this is enough space.” Vivi said thoughtfully, shifting her weight onto one hip. Mystery And Lewis stood off to one side and Fred, Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, Scooby, and Ricky stood in a row, an air of tense and eager anticipation about them as they watched. 

“When Mushi received her gift,” Vivi began, “it was at the harshest point of a particularly unforgiving and frigid winter. She was in the middle of a sacred forest, separated from her comrades, her horse gone, near-freezing to death but still chasing after the yokai she was hunting. The spirits were impressed by her determination, and they had grown a fondness for her from her years of maintaining their temples and seeing that they were treated with the respect they deserved.” 

Vivi moved her bat from her shoulder and spun it around her arms and around her neck with the practiced ease of a master. “So, to save her life and give her the power to restore order,” There came a sudden chill in the air, as if they were standing in the frozen woods with Mushi, even now. And the bat, still spinning hypnotically around Vivi, began to glow an icy blue. “-They gave her the ability to harness the very cold that nearly killed her. Mushi’s gift, my ability… is cryokinesis.” 

And that was when the bat ceased its dance as the handle landed expertly in Vivi’s hands. She turned around and gave a mighty swing, and a blast of pure cold burst out of the bat and raced across the lawn, leaving spikes of ice in its wake before it finally struck a large, dead bush with such force that with a loud crash like breaking glass, it burst into millions of glittering frozen particles the very same instant it froze. 

Six jaws dropped. Smirking, Lewis and Mystery engrained the utterly priceless looks on their faces in their memories. 

There was a long beat of stunned silence as what they’d just seen hit them. icy glitter drifted down like snow, and Vivi turned back to them and released a breath so cold that they could see it swirling through the air before it dissipated. Then she spun the bat once more as it ceased its glow and let it land back on her shoulder. 

Please stop staring at me with your mouths open and say something, Vivi pleaded inside her head as she covered up her unease with a smile. 

 Then all at once, the six of them exploded. 

“THAT WAS AWESOME!”


“Supernatural-gifts-that-give-you-superpowers” turned out to be somehow an even more shocking, awe-inspiring, and question-worthy revelation than “btw-the-guy-you’ve-spent-most-of-today-with-is-dead”.

Then again, Fred, Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, Scooby, and Ricky had at least been introduced to the concept that ghosts are real before finding out about Lewis, and they’d been telling them about ghosts and having them read texts about them all day. So perhaps that cushioned the shock somewhat. 

And they couldn’t be angry at Vivi because the brunt of the anger and confusion had already been let out on Lewis. 

Unfair. 

But, that’s just how it happened. 

Vivi performed a number of tricks for them, at their insistence. And answered questions for almost an hour. Lewis joined in as well, showing them a number of his talents with magic pink fire, making the topiaries come alive, among other things. 

Mystery just watched with a smile, happy to let them have their moment. It would only be a matter of minutes now before they found out about him, and he found himself feeling rather anxious about it. 

Anxiety used to be a rare occurrence for him.

Then again, back then Mystery had never known loss - not that he had much to lose. 

But now, he pondered as he watched his little ones laugh and marvel at their gifts, now I have everything to lose. 

Hiding one’s true self was considered by many of his kind to be a deeply human trait, but the longer Mystery spent in their company the more he realized just how hypocritical that stance was. 

After all, Mystery was far from the only Yokai who, for one reason or another, hid their true form behind an ‘ordinary’ mask for some reason or another. The reason he’d taken on this one a little over twenty years ago just happened to be so that he could protect Mushi’s granddaughter the way she had protected him all of those centuries ago. 

But… the reason he kept it had evolved over the years. First he had just one little one to look after. Then somehow it became three. Then twenty years ago, no matter how hard he’d tried not to grow fond of them from afar… 

Mystery had failed to save four. 

Yes, Mystery decided as he watched the wonder dance across Shaggy's- Ricky Owens’ face, he’s the biggest source of this anxiety. Because once you know what I am, it won’t be long before you piece together that I too was here in Crystal Cove twenty years ago… 

And it’s my fault that you disappeared.


Eventually, inevitably, Shaggy said, “Like Lewis is a ghost and Vivi has superpowers! There’s like, no way Mystery could surprise us any more than this, right?” 

The Mystery Skulls sort of froze and looked directly at each other. 

“... Right?”

“You-u-u totally just jinxed it,” Ricky said, giving Shaggy the side-eye.

And just like that, everyone’s attention was caught and Mystery was in the spotlight. 

None of them had ever seen the little dog look so nervous. 

“Let’s uh… Let’s go inside for this one, Mystery said, leading them back into the conservatory.

He led them to the seating area and placed his front paws on the table to turn the radio off, before returning to them. “I’m going to be very blunt about this with you all, because there’s no beating around the bush.” 

Then Mystery took a deep breath and confessed.

“I’m not a dog.”

Fred started laughing, but he hastily stopped when he saw the way Mystery was looking at him. 

“Oh. You’re serious.”

“I would argue, but as of today we’ve established that body-swapping, aliens, other dimensions, ghosts, the afterlife, and magical creatures all exist.” Ricky tossed  his arms into the air and laughed, whole-heartedly believing that he was prepared for whatever he was about to find out. “So go on, out with it!”

Had he gotten to know Arthur a little longer than a few hours, he may have been blessed with the following piece of wisdom:

Rule number one of being an expert in the paranormal: never assume you’re an expert in the paranormal. The paranormal will see that as a challenge, and it will find a way to surprise you. Often in a way less-than-pleasant. 

“As you all know,” Mystery began, clearing his throat, “Vivi’s ancestor, Mushi, was a great warrior who was very close to the spirit world. What she didn’t tell you is one of the greatest legends about Mushi - a legend that’s depicted in a painting that’s currently hanging in our library.” 

“I saw that painting! Vivi told me about it!” Daphne said. “It’s of her and the fox spirit, right? Oh- what was it called again?”

“... A Kitsune,” Mystery replied quietly. 

And that’s when Vivi came up behind him and dropped a single picture onto the table - the one she’d removed from Mushi’s file earlier. 

This one was different from the painting. 

They had seen fit to leave the painting up because the artist had missed a few crucial details when making it. Namely, the distinct spot on his back, his mane of black fur… and the unmistakable tufts of red behind each of his ears. 

Mushi wasn’t in this picture.

No - it was of him. 

And it was painted by a friend of hers - a friend that had seen him. 

So such details were not omitted in this one.

They, his children of Nibiru, stared at the picture in stunned silence for several long moments, the cogs in their heads turning as dots connected and they each reached the same conclusion. Then by some unspoken signal, six heads slowly turned to look at him.

Ricky’s eyes were blown as wide as saucers. “No way…” He muttered quietly. 

“I wasn’t always such a good dog,” Mystery confessed, voice hardening as he braced himself for the inevitable. 

And without another word, he stood. 

The transformation happened so fast and with such fluidity that something that should have appeared so unnatural and so wrong… didn’t.

It happened in a flash of red light. They briefly glimpsed Mystery rearing briefly on his hind legs, tossing his magnificent head into the air before the light covered him completely. 

Ricky really shouldn’t have been so shocked after everything else he’d seen today, but all the same he and the kids shot to their feet and stumbled back with shock. 

Then the light cleared. 

And no sight had ever made Ricky feel such awe, wonder, and terror all at once… As the beast that stood where his friend had just a moment before. 

Once more, he felt like a meddling kid again. 

Lewis being a ghost had been a shock. 

Vivi having the powers of a long-deceased warrior had been a surprise. 

But this! 

Seven tails swayed hypnotically to and fro, like a metronome to the beat of six hammering hearts. 

Ricky suddenly felt very small in a world that he was learning was a lot bigger and a lot weirder than he’d ever imagined it was. Hell, even Scooby looked small next to this- 

“Fuh-fuh. Fuhfuhfuh- Fox!” the Great Dane trembled.

Kitsune, He corrected silently. Trickster. Shape-shifter. Liar….. friend…?

I’ve been fooled by an animal who I thought was my friend before, that same paranoid, ever-frightened voice reminded him.

And fooled again, he had been.  

Because Mystery wasn’t “man’s best friend.” 

He was a kitsune. A yokai. A beast of legend!

A monster.

Notes:

And so, this chapter wraps up in the same way it began!!! Muahaha!
Chapter 15 was definitely a fun, albeit difficult and at times frustrating, challenge. Because I mean, this is the reveal that we've waited fourteen chapters for.

For real anyone who's been reading this since the beginning be like:
"WE DID OUR WAITING! SEVEN MONTHS OF IT! IN AZKABAN!"
Also I checked my Ao3 to see when I posted the first chapter of One of Us just for the sake of that joke and wow - has it really been seven months? How time flies. I somehow didn't realize I've been working on this that long. Lol

Anyway - I definitely felt a lot of pressure to make the big reveal for each of them as satisfying and worthwhile as possible while also adding to the characters and driving the story forward. And what better way to make Mystery's as dramatic as possible than to leave you on... A CLIFFHANGER?!

MUAHAHAHAHAHA

Also if I got anything about Japanese mythology wrong in this chapter, feel free to correct me. I only have like a surface-level understanding of it but I love stories and I love mythology so you would not be annoying me AT ALL if you wanted to refer me to any legends/lore that you think would interest me.

And before anyone asks - I haven't forgotten about Arthur and Marcie. I know it's been a couple chapters since we checked up on them but fear not - I have... PART of a plan!

Seriously. If all goes according to plan and the characters don't stage open rebellion, then I know what the chapter songs of the next THREE CHAPTERS of One of Us are going to be. This doesn't happen to me often. Let me enjoy it. 😆

And again - If you notice things or have predictions/opinions, PLEASE SHARE THEM. The reason why I'm not saying more is BECAUSE I like hearing your thoughts! Comments give me life!

Chapter 16: Endlessly

Summary:

There's nothing scarier than showing others your true self.
But learning that there's more to someone you thought you knew can be terrifying, too.

Notes:

A huge thank you to Lesbian_Ducklord for their help in getting me past some Writer's block! Seriously - they're SO good at characterization!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Do not be afraid.” 

Those were Mystery’s first words, after the stunned silence dragged on at such a pace that it grew to be unbearable. 

Thus far, this wasn’t the worst reaction he’d ever gotten to revealing his true form. At least no one had screamed, run, or thrown a spear at him yet. 

Mystery drooped his ears, lowered his tails, and lowered his head submissively, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible. 

I’m like Lewis, Mystery told himself, no matter how much he knew it was a lie. Please realize I’m like Lewis. I’m your friend. I’m a good boy. I’m just as you’ve always known me. Please. 

Vivi walked up to Mystery helpfully and gave him a scratch behind the ears. 

“Sooo… yeah. We decided to save the best for last,” she joked. But her actions said something else: See? I’m petting him. It’s safe. He’s a friend. 

But alas, fear was wafting through the air, curling deliciously into Mystery’s nostrils. It was almost enough to make his mouth water. In another life, he would have done all he could to chase that feeling. But coming from them, his Children of Nibiru, the kids he was supposed to protect… it just felt wrong.

“I was born this way, and this is how I shall die,” Mystery said, laying down with his paws stretched out in front of him, seven tails curling around his body. “I am what is known as a kitsune - a type of yokai descended from Annunaki. My kind are gifted shape-shifters. So like Lewis, I assume an acceptable form so that I may walk among humankind. I’m sure you know very well that dogs are much more acceptable human companions than foxes - a fitting form for the guardian spirit of the Yukino family.” 

“So l-like um… this definitely explains a lot.” Shaggy said with his signature nervous laugh. 

“You’re a kitsune?” Velma asked slowly, visibly pale. 

Oh no. Which of the legends has she heard? “I am,” Mystery said gently with a nod. 

“Uhm… what kind?” 

“Leave it to you to know the old tales,” Mystery chuckled. 

“Just answer the question,” She said quickly.

“I am the son of a yama and a tengoku. As for me, I am a mori-”

That’s not what I meant, and you know it,” Velma said accusingly. 

“Why does it matter, Velma?” Daphne asked. 

“Because he may or may not be capable and likely to kill us all!” 

“K-k-kill us?” Scooby trembled. 

‘Capable’ and ‘willing’ are two entirely different things, Velma.” Mystery said gently. “Scooby’s teeth and claws are perfectly capable of ruining flesh. Fred could kill too if he wished, with his multitude of traps and weapons. Or Lewis or Vivi, with their powers. But they never would, because we are friends. Yes - I am a nogitsune. But I consider each of you to be friends and allies, and have placed you under my protection. So yes - I could kill you all, Velma. But that would be extremely unlikely. I would sooner die.”

“Hold on. Just- hold on,” Fred said, standing up and nervously rubbing his neck. “Let’s pretend for a second that most of us here aren’t familiar with Japanese folklore and start from the beginning. Please.

Mystery sighed. “I am a kitsune - a fox spirit and a yokai, which is a japanese subclass of demon. What most people don’t know however, is that my people were originally animal descendants of the Annunaki. But not like Scooby and Professor Pericles. When Annunaki breed with mortal animals, the first few generations of descendants retain some of their ancestors’ traits and abilities. Usually, these disappear as the Anunnaki blood is watered down through generations of mating with regular animals. But some of their earliest descendants, my ancestors included, did not want this to happen. Sooo…” 

“Sweet home Alabama?” Velma guessed. 

“Precisely,” he sighed. “But not just that. Our bloodline also intersected with the native Yokai who already lived in Japan and we became adept with the magic of this world. The result was a new species: the kitsune. A creature part-mortal and part-god, descended from the wild foxes of Japan, the gods of Japan’s spirit world, and the gods of another. This is how I fit and diverge from the pattern. I can talk, and I am a descendant of the Annunaki. But biologically, I am a much closer descendant than Scooby or any of the others, and my blood is intermixed with that of other gods.” 

“We know it’s a bit much. Everyone following along?” Lewis asked. 

“So far, yeah. But what did Velma mean by different types?” Fred asked. 

And what’s that got to do with killing us?” Ricky asked. 

“All kitsune are essentially divided into two diametrically opposed… camps. The zenko, and the nogitsune. Zenko, also sometimes called Inari Foxes, are benevolent to mankind and serve the god Inari. They serve the gods, perform good deeds, and are physically incapable of ever harming a human. Then there are nogitsune, also called the yako. We are… more complicated.” 

“By ‘more complicated’, you mean ‘evil’. And you’re one of them.” Velma said. 

Mystery nearly growled at her, but he stopped himself. Still, everyone flinched at his slightly bared fangs. Mystery took a step back, took a deep breath, and explained himself. 

“All that you know is what you have read in your books. Against what many of the old stories say, and what many of the so-called ‘good spirits’ spread around… the world is much more complicated than good and evil. Yes - I confess. I am a nogitsune. My mother was one, and my father abandoned his place in kitsune society and became one to run into the wilds with her. Really, it was quite the scandal. But they weren’t evil, and neither am I. However…  They were mischievous. And they hurt people… and there was a very long period in my life where I did too. 

“But then, I met Mushi. She could have killed me. Maybe she should have. But instead she showed me mercy and treated me with respect. I bound myself to her and her family, and before I knew it… I fell in love. With her and her family, then with all of mankind. So yes. I am a nogitsune. But that does not make me evil. Rather (just like humans, really) I have the freedom to choose the sort of fox I want to be. I can be good. I could be evil… and when necessary, I can walk the gray areas to protect those who are worth dying and killing for. 

“The time of the samurai and the onna-musha is over. I may be among the last, but I am not the first of my kind to ally myself with a warrior or to grant them my power. Think about it. As pure as they are, an Inari Fox would be of little help in battle. They are incapable of causing harm to humans. You need a yako for that - like me.” 

Quietness settled over the conservatory as the kids processed what they’d been told and made up their minds about what they thought about it. 

“I think… I get it,” Scooby said. And he walked over to sit beside Mystery. The dog giggled, looking up at the kitsune. “Wow, you really are big.” 

And that was certainly true. The tips of Scooby’s ears didn’t even come up to Mystery’s shoulder. 

“Like, if Scoob’s cool with it, then so am I. Like, so long as you don’t like, kill us.” Shaggy gulped. 

“Nonsense - I find each of you uniquely delightful. And I see no reason why we should ever become enemies.” Mystery said, eyes twinkling behind his spectacles, tails thumping against the floor.

“Alright. You’ve been good to Vivi, Lewis, and Arthur for this long. So I guess I don’t have much choice but to believe you. But I still can’t say I trust you. Not completely,” Velma said. 

“I expect no less,” Mystery said fondly. 

“Well then gang, I guess we’re friends with a kitsune, now.” Said Fred. 

“Yeah…” Ricky mumbled. “Friends…” 

“So then,” Velma said, “You’re a nogitsune. But which of the thirteen types did you say you were again?” 

“And uh… go over it like most of us don’t know much about Japanese mythology,” Daphne reminded him. 

“There are thirteen different kinds of kitsune that each correlate with a different chakra,” Mystery explained. “I won’t go into all of them, but I am what would be known as a Mori - a kitsune of the forest. I have the same powers as most of my kind, but I have some abilities that correspond to plants, trees, moss, fungi, earth, animals, etc. that the other 12 types don’t have.” 

Fred prompted, “And those powers would be…?”

“Shapeshifting, obviously.” Mystery said, and in a flash he changed back into the little dog they’d all gotten to know. “As I said before, I usually take on this form because dogs fit well as companions alongside a human society. You should know from experience Ricky, that something more exotic-” and they gasped as he transformed into a large white moluccan cockatoo, then flew over their heads to land on the back of the sofa behind Ricky. “- Tends to attract a bit more attention.” 

He fluffed up his red and black mohawk, then stretched out his wings to show off his black wingtips. “Don’t get me wrong though, the form I would be most comfortable in aside from my own is a fox,” and the bird became a normal-sized, one-tailed fox stretched across the back headrest. “But alas, thanks to your fairytales and legends, people don’t tend to find those too trustworthy-” and the fox hopped down onto the seat, then onto the floor and turned back into a dog. “-So a dog suits me just fine.” 

Then Mystery walked back over to where he’d been sitting originally and resumed his true form. “Apart from shapeshifting, there’s my foxfire of course,” he continued. He raised his paw, and conjured a magnificent ball of crimson flame, smirking smugly at the awestruck expressions of his audience. “Fire is as dual as we are. It’s only fitting that we kitsune be so well-adapted to it. Capable of providing warmth or pain. Fostering life or destruction. Leading men to salvation, or luring them to their deaths. That is the purpose of foxfire.” And with a flex of his claws, he extinguished it. 

“As Shaggy has already observed, I am also capable of observing and manipulating auras and energies. Let’s see… I can also cast magic spells and have knowledge of runes and potions. There’s also the casting of illusions, the manipulation of dreams, possession, manipulation - though that one is more of a learned skill,” he said with a teeny bit of pride, “- and not one that I would use on any of you,” he paused to assure them. “And… without going into all of the little things I can do with those basic abilities, that’s it.” 

And that’s when Ricky finally snapped. “That’s it? That’s IT, he says!” Mr. E roared, and he shot to his feet and stormed past Mystery. 

Lewis made a move to stop him as he passed, but Mystery stopped him, “Let him go.” 

And he watched sadly as Mr. E flung open the ornate back doors and stomped into the gardens. 

“Rut’s up with him?” Scooby asked.

“Like, no kidding. Did I miss something?” Shaggy asked. 

“Yeah. What was that about?” Said Velma.

“I was afraid of this,” Mystery groaned with drooped ears. 

“What do you mean by that? I mean, he was fine with Lewis being a ghost. Whatever happened to ‘at least they were honest about being dishonest’?” Asked Daphne.

“Emotions often contradict each other. Emotions and logic contradict each other even more often. Though in this case, not trusting me is actually the logical thing to do,” Mystery said with a shake of his head. “Don’t forget: the pain that followed the last time a talking animal - specifically one whom he considered a friend - lied to Ricky about his true nature.” 

Mystery Incorporated looked at each other, then cringed in unison with a chorus of “Yeeeah…” “Yikes,” “Ouch,” and “Oooohhh…”  

“Poor Mr. E,” Daphne said thoughtfully. “I didn’t think of it that way.” 

“Most wouldn’t,” Mystery said. “But I’ve had about a thousand years to observe humans and learn their ways. I won’t be so arrogant as to say that I’m usually right, but if I didn't acquire some level of emotional intelligence after all of this time, then what kind of trickster spirit would I be?” 

“You need to talk to him,” Lewis said.

“I think not. At least not now,” Mystery said. “Give him a bit to himself to process. Children, one of you,” Mystery said, turning to Mystery Incorporated, “If you wouldn’t mind…” 


Through his anger, Ricky was in fact aware that he was being stupid. 

Fuck, why did I storm out? He groaned to himself, absentmindedly petting the head of the purring Dead Beat in his lap. Three of them had come out after him a minute or two after his dramatic exit - courtesy of Lewis, he imagined. 

Damn it. How was he going to go face everyone after walking out like some overly dramatic soap opera character? 

Well, it’s long-since gotten dark and all of the yard lights are on… 

“I’m going to have to go back in eventually, aren’t I?” He groaned. The three Dead Beats around him made noises of agreement and nodded. 

Or I could just stay out here and let the darkness swallow me, he considered.

The latter seemed less daunting than the former at this point.

Just then, he heard a distinct squeeeak as the back door opened. The Dead Beats made a couple happy noises at the newcomer and one of them zipped over to say hello.

Crap. 

“Uh, hey? Mr. E? Or um… Ricky? Sorry - still getting used to that. How’re you doing?"

“I’m uh… I’m fine, Daphne.” He said, glancing back but not looking at her. He heard the click of her heels as she crossed the stone patio, then she sat down in the chair beside him, holding the third Dead Beat like a cat in her arms. They didn’t talk for about a minute, and Ricky stubbornly looked out over the illuminated gardens to avoid looking at her. Out of shame, not her own wrongdoing. He hoped she knew that. 

“Hey guys,” Daphne said to the Dead Beats, “I uh… kind of want to have a word in private for a minute so no offense but could you…?”

The Dead Beats chirped affirmingly, then zipped back into the conservatory. 

And then they were alone. And it was quiet.

“Are you sure you’re fine?” Daphne finally asked.

“Nope,” Ricky replied way too merrily. “I’ve just gotten so good at pretending otherwise that at this point it’s just easier. Next question please.” 

“Are you mad?” 

Furious, but not at you. Or Fred, Velma, Shaggy, or Scooby. Or even the Mystery Skulls. It’s fine though. I’ve been angry for over 20 years. Why stop now?” He sighed, resting his chin on his palm.

“So… you’re mad at Professor Pericles?” 

“You’re surprised that I’m mad at Professor Pericles?” 

“Not really. Out of everyone angry with Professor Pericles, you definitely have the most reason to. I was actually fishing for whether or not you’re mad at Mystery.” 

“Did he put you up to this?” 

“He wants to talk to you, but gets why you’d be upset with him. So he asked one of us to talk to you first on his behalf. He’s worried about you. But… he’s not the only one worried. I’d be checking on you even if he didn’t.”

“Well… thanks.” 

“So are you mad at him?”

“No. Maybe…? No. Just-” He scoffed with frustration. She’s going to think I’m so fucking stupid, he thought. 

“He reminds me of Professor Pericles.” 

“Oh,” said Daphne. “So… you’re upset because he reminds you of Pericles? And you hate Pericles?” 

“Not exaaactly. But- Kind of? Will you judge me if I tell you?” 

“I don’t know,” Daphne said. “I think that the big problem between us- that is, between you and my friends and I, is that we haven’t talked. It’s been over a year since you started sending us your clues. But we never said anything. And things have gotten so much better in just a day because we finally actually said something. So… whatever you have to say, I want things to keep getting better. So I’m listening.” 

Ricky sighed, “Thanks Daphne. So… I guess I’ll say something, then.” He looked up at the starry indigo sky, bouncing one knee, composing his thoughts before he began. “Mystery has reminded me of Pericles from pretty much the moment I met him. But… in all of the best ways. He’s… wise, patient, supportive, and just- always seems to know exactly what to say. In other words, he reminds me of the Pericles I used to think I knew.”

“Oh. So… like the way he was when you were a kid?” 

Yeah. But… without all of the bullshit that I know I should have recognized as red flags. And now that I know what he is, it makes sense as to why he reminds me of Pericles. Only now, I also see all of the worst ways he reminds me of Pericles.”

Liiike…?”

“First off: his age. I told you all earlier today how much older than the rest of us Professor Pericles was. But Mystery? From my limited knowledge of kitsune, he is hundreds of years old, Daphne. Do you have any idea what the implications of that are? How much he’s seen and done? The skills he’s perfected? The things he’s had time to learn and experience? He’s so much smarter, wiser, and more powerful than any of us. I didn’t know to be afraid of that when I was a kid. But I do now… it’s scary.” 

“I… can definitely get that,” Daphne shuddered. 

“And beyond that,” Ricky said, “A kitsune is a trickster spirit, Daphne. By definition. How am I to know what’s real when it comes to him?” 

“I get it. Pericles revealed that he’d been using you all along, and he chose the treasure over you. So now you don’t know if you can trust Mystery.” 

“In a nutshell… basically.” 

“Well… Mystery decided to show you his real self without betraying you first. He’s trying to be honest. That says a lot, doesn't it?” 

Uuugh, and I know that, but just- it was all so overwhelming, learning all of that. All those thoughts at once. So of course it only occurred to me after I stormed out. Which is why I haven’t come back in… because I know how stupid I was.”

“I don’t think it’s stupid.” 

Ricky jumped out of his skin and whirled around. “Chhheese and crackers, Fred! Make some noise when you move! You gave me a heart attack! Wait a minute- how long have you all been standing there?” 

All four other members of Mystery Incorporated were standing behind them. 

“Long enough,” Velma said. “And Fred’s right: it’s not stupid. Those are perfectly valid concerns to have, all things considered.” 

Scooby padded over and sat beside him. “So uh… what are you going to do?” He asked. 

Ricky sighed, reaching over to give the dog a pat. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “I don’t know how I feel about all this or if I trust him, so I really don’t know what I should do next. Or how I’m going to show my face indoors again.” 

“Like if it helps man, like Mystery is just as stressed about what he’s going to say to you,” said Shaggy. 

“Really? Why?” 

“He feels really bad about turning into a bird. Something about ‘his mischievous side came out too much’,” said Fred. 

No shit, Velma added under her breath.

“That’s probably true,” Ricky shrugged. 

“So… it’s dark out. And it’s getting colder. Ready to go back in?” Daphne asked. 

“As I’ll ever be,” Ricky sighed. 

Walking back into the conservatory, Ricky realized that he’d missed just how grand it was. The sun had gone to bed and where one world was now sleeping, another was waking up. And the house of the dead was as alive as ever. Three chandeliers in the same style as the room’s metal frame hung from the ceiling, sconces attached to the walls and every other vertical frame held floating mystical lights, and the ghost fish in the koi pond and the artificial brook shimmered so bright it was as if the water itself was aglow. 

Seeing the lights shining through the dark, it made Ricky wonder how he’d ever failed to see the magic. 

“You okay?” 

Ricky jumped, looked around for the source of the voice, then looked up.

“Okay. Lewis, I’m still getting used to the whole ‘ghost’ thing as it is, but you doing that is not helping.” 

“... Sorry,” the ghost apologized, floating back down to eye-level in his true form. “Seriously though, is everything good?” 

“No, but… it never was. As for us though, yeah. We’re good. Mystery though… ehhh… I need to talk to him.”

“He figured as much,” Lewis sighed. “This way, he’s waiting for you.” 

Vivi spared Ricky an encouraging smile before leading Mystery Inc. back into the manor. And Ricky followed Lewis deeper into the conservatory. Wordlessly, the ghost pointed down a lit, dense green path, where ahead on an unseen radio, a song was quietly playing. He patted Ricky on the shoulder, then disappeared into thin air. 

Ricky gulped, and stepped into the brush. 

Tears that I cried... I've been hol-din’ on…”

He came to realize after a few steps that he was walking into a sort of indoor natural area, complete with big, twisting Japanese maples and cherry trees. 

“… I've been hold-in’ on ~…”

Fallen crimson leaves and pink petals covered the ground atop trodden mossy cobblestones like a multicolored carpet. 

“… I've been hol-din’ ooo-on ~…”

Finally, he moved a large fern leaf out of the way, and before him was a hidden oasis within the conservatory - a small clearing among the trees and bushes, at the center of which was a rather curious bonsai tree. 

“I~ won't let them take you away from me! My love~

Notably, the tree was dead. Or at least very close to it. With a couple of rather pitiful orange petals hanging limply on the edge of each branch that may very well have once been pink. And the bark- Ricky may have been mistaken but he could have sworn it was green. 

“I'll be your protection, and I'll fight for you endlessly!”

And yet in spite of this, the pitiful plant was the most revered thing Ricky had seen in the whole conservatory. It was planted directly into the ground with the richest, darkest soil and a ring of pink, orange, and white stones lovingly placed around it. And there were three giant pink necklaces placed around it with candles, burning incense, and Japanese blessings inscribed upon paper.

“I~ won't let them take you away from me!"

" (Won’t let them take youu!)”

Ricky tilted his head, curious. 

“I'll be your protection, and I'll fight for you endlessly!”

But where was- 

“I worried you wouldn’t come.” 

Ricky jumped and inhaled sharply through his teeth. “Oooookay then. This is just going to be a regular thing now? You people talking out of nowhere and scaring me out of my skin?” Ricky asked, looking up at the source of the voice. 

Mystery was draped like a leopard across a large, thick tree branch. His head rested upon his crossed paws and his seven tails hung down, swaying gracefully yet playfully to and fro. 

As he stood, the kitsune laughed in a way that was not quite human; animal-like, high-pitched and a little silly, like a hyena- no. Like a fox. Then he bounded down to a lower branch and bounced to the ground to stand beside Ricky.

Fanart by @nikicherry1234 of Mystery and Ricky in the conservatory

“Apologies. It’s been a while since I last revealed my true form to a human,” Mystery said with a dip of his head. “I suppose I need to get used to ‘easing people into it’ again. My manners aside… I really am glad you came.” 

“Why wouldn’t I?” 

“You are upset with me,” the creature said sadly, ears drooping. “If you had wished to avoid me for a while, I would have understood.”

“Don’t apologize,” Ricky sighed, rubbing his temples. “Yes - I’m surprised. But I understand why you kept this from us. Really, it’s me. Not you.”

“Still. I should have been more mindful of your… experiences.” 

“If you’re referring to you turning into a bird, yeah - that might have been crossing a line,” Ricky grumbled. 

“Believe it or not, I do realize how much I have in common with Pericles,” The kitsune growled, baring his teeth. “And I hate it. But let me assure you… my hatred for him runs deep. And I’ll die before I make the same mistake he did.” 

And there it was again - that intuition. Just like Pericles. Or perhaps he’d just been alive long enough that he could guess. Dealing with basically immortal beings was kind of a new thing to Ricky.

“What mistake?” Ricky asked, clearing his throat.

“Isn’t it obvious? You. Or rather - what he did to you. And your friends.” 

“No offense, Mystery. But…” It then occurred to Ricky that Mystery may find what he was about to say extremely offensive. 

“But?” 

“In my miiiind~

“Nothing.” 

“I thought it was just an illusion.”

“Do not be concerned with my feelings,”

“I wished for something like thiiis,”

“-Whatever you have to say, I am ready and willing to talk about it.” 

“Now I just can’t run.”

Ricky sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Just- you’re a kitsune, Mystery."

“I~ won't let them take you away from me! My love~

"I’m not… deeply familiar with Japanese mythology, but I know enough to know that your kind are tricksters. Agents of chaos. I’m probably being ignorant,” he apologized, running a hand through his hair.

“I'll be your protection, and I'll fight for you endlessly!”

“How am I to know which of the stories are true? But from what do I know, I guess, shouldn’t you sort of… respect what he did?” Ricky asked, hugging himself. 

“I~ won't let them take you away from me!"

"(Won’t let them take youu!)”

“I mean to me (and to most people really) it was horrible. But at the end of the day, he took what he needed from his pawns, used them up, took a calculated risk, and got what he wanted. I was a naive, trusting, meddling, stupid kid.”

“I'll be your protection, and I'll fight for you endlessly!”

“I mean, heh- if you look at it from a tactician’s standpoint, I was almost asking to get hurt-”

“DO NOT BE SO HARD ON YOURSELF!” 

The kitsune surged forward so fast it made Ricky stumble back and fall upon the soft moss. 

“I~ won't let them take you away from me! My love~

The change had been jarringly abrupt. When speaking of Mystery’s own kind in such a way, the kitsune had been fine. But the moment Ricky had started talking about himself, an animalistic sort of rage had crept in. And now, Mystery stood before Ricky as every bit the beast he was. Tails lashing, hackles raised, eyes glowing red, ears flat against his skull, teeth bared inches in front of Ricky’s face. 

Fanart by @alphashley14, the author of this fic, showing Mystery losing his temper with Ricky in the spooky conservatory

“Do not be ashamed that your fate was put into the talons of a FOOL , Ricky Owens!” The kitsune barked.

“I'll be your protection, and I'll fight for you endlessly!”

HE was supposed to look after you. You were a CHILD, and the one who should have protected you fffailed!"

“I~ won't let them take you away from me!”

"He grew so distracted by something as frivolously human as GOLD that he failed to see the value in what he already had!”

As Mystery got the words out, the fur laid flat on his back and his eyes ceased their glow. 

“I'll be your protection, and I'll fight for you endlessly!”

I will not make the same mistake, boy. Unlike him , as your elder I see fit to look after you. Upon my tails , I swear it.” 

Mystery darted back, pacing agitated to and fro between the walls of fauna. 

And as the music came to an end, Ricky took deep breaths to slow the racing of his heart, processing what had been said. 

I see fit to look after you…

“You and your friends were more precious than any treasure,” Mystery said, his voice losing that deep echo as he calmed down. “You and Cassidy still are. He is the one who should be ashamed for failing to see that.” 

There was a moment of tense silence when Mystery was done talking, broken only by the babbling of the brook. Ricky opened and closed his mouth fruitlessly searching for words. “I- um- thank you?” 

“I need you to say it, Ricky.” 

“Say what?” 

You were a child.” 

Ricky scoffed, “I was a kid yeah, but I was seventeen. Hardly-”

“A child,” The Kitsune repeated, eyes flashing. He took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. “Ricky,” he said with forced calmness, “I think we can both agree that… Fred, Daphne, Velma, and Shaggy are children.”

“Of course. What’s that got to do with-” 

“Shaggy is the second-oldest, and he only recently turned seventeen,” Mystery said pointedly, pausing to let that sink in. “They are children. And they are no older than you were. So. You were…” 

“... a child,” Ricky admitted quietly. 

“You were a good kid, Ricky.” 

“I- I was a g-good kid…” Damn it, why was his throat closing? 

“-And he took advantage of that.”

He knew all of this already! So why were his eyes filling with- “... and he took advantage of that.” 

They didn’t speak for several minutes. To his credit, Ricky didn’t sob. But he did cry, tears falling silently with the occasional gasp, shudder, or sniffle. Mystery just laid there and let Ricky get through it, leaning against the kitsune’s large shoulder. And when there was a sizable wet spot in Mystery’s white fur, Ricky sniffed and moved away, trying to get ahold of himself. “S-sorry,” He croaked, hoarse from the effort of holding his sobs in. “Heh, I- I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” He chuckled, trying to laugh it off.

“That’s because there is nothing wrong with you,” the kitsune said gently, pulling Ricky back in and enveloping him in his warm, soft tails. “I learned a rather fun fact about you humans recently,” he said, licking the tears from one of Ricky’s cheeks. “Did you know… that human beings have three different kinds of tears? Basal tears form the wet coating of your eye and reflex tears flush things out. Like say, having a bug fly into your eye.” And he swatted Ricky playfully in the face with one of his tails. 

Hey…” Ricky said in mock-warning, rubbing his watering eyes.

The kitsune chuckled. “And then… There are tears of emotion. That’s what these are,” Mystery said, collecting a tear from Ricky’s cheek with the tip of one long claw. “These are the ones I find interesting. You see, aside from magical creatures, human beings are the only species on Earth who burst into tears when they’re in pain. Whether that pain be external or in here,” he said, gesturing to Ricky’s heart with his nose. “But there’s more than just water in these tears. They purposefully have proteins in them that make them fall slower, dry slower, and stick to your face.”

“What’s your point?” 

“That these tears were never meant to be hidden. When you cry - when these tears fall… they were meant to be seen. Humans are such social creatures. Don’t you see? You evolved this way because you were never meant to carry your burdens alone.” 

“How would you know?” Ricky grumbled bitterly, resting his forehead on his knees. “If only humans have them, then how many tears have you shed?”

“I have cried a thousand lifetimes worth,” the kitsune murmured. “Descendants of the Annunaki have the gift of humanity. Which means that just like humans… we are corruptible. But we are capable of growth and change at all stages of our lives as well.” 

“So what’s your point? That Pericles can cry too? That I should try to change him?” 

No.” The kitsune snarled. “If a miracle happens and he changes his stars, it shall be his own doing. You are not responsible for fixing Professor Pericles, nor do I think anyone could. The point I was trying to make… was actually about myself. You see- there is a reason I have such a deep hatred for that bird. Why I am so disgusted and angry at what he has done. It’s because-” And reluctantly he admitted, “In another life… I may have been the same. And you would have been right about me.” 

“What do you mean?” 

“I meant what I said before. I wasn’t always a good boy, Ricky. In fact, there was a time when I was just as bad as Professor Pericles. Probably worse, even.” 

Ricky gulped. “Oh yeah? Is that so?” 

“It is so,” the kitsune said sadly. 

“Then… if you want me to trust you, then why would you tell me that?” 

“That is a rather curious thing to do, isn’t it?” The kitsune chuckled. “It’s certainly contradictory to my goal. Hardly the tactical thing to do. I suppose that it is because most of the relationships I’ve built throughout my life have been founded upon lies - at least at first. And from now on I wish to begin with honesty when I can. So, before you and the kids, I wish to lay my sins bare.” 

“Is this… why you seemed so keen to give me a chance?” Ricky asked. “Because you also changed your ways once?” 

“Partly,” the kitsune shrugged. “But even at your worst Ricky Owens, I have seen evil. And you’re not it.” 

“Then, if I may ask… what changed? For you, I mean?” 

“Mushi,” Mystery said sadly yet fondly. “But that is a long story, and one I wish to repeat only once. And as it happens, this place is a rather good place to begin. Come. There’s someone I would like you to meet.”

The kitsune stood and walked over to the dead bonsai in the center of the oasis. Ricky wiped his eyes on his sleeve and crawled over a few feet on his hands and knees to watch. 

“I assume you noticed this when you walked in,” Mystery said. 

“Yeah,” Ricky gulped to clear his throat. “What is the deal with that tree? It’s dead, isn’t it?” 

“Seemingly. Apparently… Probably. But hopefully not completely.” 

And then the kitsune dug with one massive paw around the base of the tree, disturbing as little as possible. And when he had uncovered the roots, he beckoned Ricky over with a gesture of paw and tail. “Come, and look upon a consequence of my past.” 

Crouching, Ricky came forward and was so surprised by what he saw that he recoiled

Mystery hadn’t uncovered the tree’s roots. Rather, the tree was attached to the top of a wooden head. And his digging had uncovered a sad, dead face with empty, soulless eye sockets and tear-mark cracks down each side. 

“What is that?” Ricky asked, wrinkling his nose. 

“This is my daughter,” Mystery replied sadly, unbothered by Ricky’s reaction. “Her name was Shiomori.”  


Nearing 10:00 at night was not the most opportune time the plane could have touched down on California soil. And it was nearly 11 by the time she left the airport.

But as antsy as she was to rush, stealth - not speed - was the goal, here. If Professor Pericles knew she was coming- if he even realized she was alive, then it would cost her a huge advantage that he’d already proven could cost her life. 

And if she could help it, Cassidy Williams would like to go a lifetime without ever coming that close to dying again. 

Weirdly enough, it wasn’t all bad. In a lot of ways Angel was grateful for the experience. It had reminded her just how much she loved being not-dead. More importantly than the little things though… seeing her reflection in the reaper’s scythe had rather annoyingly put some things in perspective for Cassidy that she’d been denying hard for over fifteen years. 

Namely: She was in love with Ricky Owens. 

Fuck, fuck, fuck, she was in love with Ricky Owens. 

She used to ask herself why. She used to try to convince herself that she didn’t love him anymore. That the asshole who’d put her heart through the ringer wasn’t the same person as the adorable, awkward boy she’d fallen for. She used to try reasoning with herself that she could move on if she just forced herself to start over with someone else, no matter how many dates ended and relationships failed because no matter how nice they were they just were. Not. Him

... Why did she only stop doing that the moment she realized she had to die? 

There would have been a sort of purpose to Angel’s death: giving up her life to save those wonderful, stupid, meddling kids of hers. But as the Kriegstaffebots closed in and the clock neared zero, one regret stabbed at her heart like a thorn

Ricky. 

It’s true what they say. About your life flashing before your eyes. Most of Cassidy’s life had come to her in flashes of color and memory. But he struck her mind like a bullet train, and in what would have been- should have been her final moments, she fell in love with him and had her heart broken into a thousand little pieces all over again. 

Except… those weren’t her final moments. 

Cassidy still wasn’t exactly sure how she’d survived. Everything after Moby disappearing under the waves got kind of blurry and she couldn’t string together even a semblance of how she’d gotten from point A to point B. What she did know was that for all intents and purposes, she should be dead. It honestly didn’t make a lick of sense that she wasn’t. Cassidy still didn’t have an explanation for it. 

Neither had the Mystery Skulls, before she had sent them to Crystal Cove. She would have come with them, but the attempt on her life had left her battered and bruised and with a badly dislocated shoulder. Even after popping it back into place it had taken weeks for the swelling to go down. In her condition at the time she would have just been a burden. 

But that was a mystery Cassidy wasn’t the slightest bit worried about at the moment. She was all healed up now and all that mattered was that Professor Pericles had tried to kill her, but she’d survived and now she was back in California and on her way to kick some tail! Woo-hoo baby!

…And she was in love with Mr. E. 

There was that, too. 

Cassidy didn’t know why that seemed so damn important, but no matter how hard she tried to think about the kids, the planispheric disk, the Mystery Skulls, or about Pericles, Brad, and Judy, all she could seem to think about was her last phone call with Vivi. 

Ricky's in trouble.

Those words kept ringing through her ears on loop and she hadn’t been able to relax since she’d heard them. 

Cassidy had thought once, that if there was one person whom Pericles might have a soft spot for, who was off-limits and may actually be safe with him, it would be Ricky. 

Wow, she’d been naive. But then again, Pericles loved to surpass her expectations of how rotten he was. If she had a nickel for every time he’d proven her wrong, she’d be able to rebuild K-Ghoul. 

Angel wished that Vivi had just come out and told her whatever-the-hell was going on. But Vivi had given her an abbreviated, vague, and clearly cushioned version in an attempt to keep her from worrying. And in doing so had done just the opposite, because in a haze of ambiguity, it seemed like now all Angel could do was worry. 

He wasn’t hurt. He was safe. Vivi had said that, right? Nope. She’d said he was sort of safe, and that he was kind of not hurt. 

Cassidy wanted to scream. WHAT DOES THAT EVEN MEAN?!

If he wasn’t hurt, then why couldn’t she get visions of every possible way he could be hurt out of her head? Was he in the hospital? Had he been shot? Poisoned? In an accident? God, there were any number of things that feathery lunatic could have done to him. 

And it was all so frustrating because even though she loved him so much she thought her heart might cave in from the weight of it, Mr. E had made it abundantly clear that he didn't love her anymore. Not to mention Angel wasn’t sure whether he had anything to do with her assassination attempts. Had her Ricky… really tried to kill her? She just couldn’t see it. Or maybe she just hoped not so much that it was blinding her. Still, the factory hadn’t been Destroido property.

So maybe Ricky hadn’t had anything to do with it. 

Both Pericles and the kids thought she was dead, now. 

Did Ricky think so too?

Maybe he had been… sad to learn of her death. 

Maybe he didn’t even know. 

Maybe he was even looking for her. 

She was so fucking scared of the answer to those questions. And she was so fucking angry that if Ricky’s stupid, handsome, scowling face was in front of her right now, she didn’t know if she’d tackle him in a hug, kiss him, or smack the shit outta him. 

Whatever the truth was, and whatever was happening back in Crystal Cove, Ricky wasn’t with their old group anymore. He was with the Mystery Skulls and the new Mystery Incorporated.

The question was… what had happened to drive him there? It would have taken something big to snap Ricky out of his codependency. And it scared her to imagine what that could have been. 

She wouldn’t be so naive as to wonder (or hope) if it had happened over her. 

But on the other hand, she didn’t know what she’d do if it had happened because Pericles had… hurt Ricky in some way. 

Wait- no. That isn’t true, Angel realized as she flung a leg over her new motorcycle - courtesy of Kingsmen Mechanics. It didn’t matter if Ricky didn’t love her. If Pericles had harmed so much as a single hair on Ricky’s head, she was going to pluck, baste, and boil that bird alive. 

As for uh… them, Cassidy really didn’t know what she was going to say to Ricky, but she supposed it largely depended on what he had to say to her. And she had a whole night to figure out the possibilities. 

But as uncertain as the road ahead was, as she revved up her engine there was one thing Cassidy Williams knew for sure. 

She loved Ricky Owens. She was done denying it or fighting it. And even though he’d made it abundantly clear that he didn’t love her back, (and shit, did that hurt) Angel knew her heart wouldn’t be able to bear it if anything happened to him. 

This time, she was going to protect him.

She would fight for him. For them. Endlessly.

Notes:

Hehehehe. At LAST, I am soon to arrive at the point where I can ACTUALLY WRITE RICKIDY! 😍✍️

Oooh, the chapter song for this one turned out to be so much more meaningful and on-the-nose than I thought it was! I've never written alongside music before but now I see why people do it.

So, this chapter turned out to be mostly about Mystery, which is good because as a character I kind of felt like I haven't done as much with him as I could at this point, so finally it's starting to hint at how important to this story he's going to be. Makes sense tho that he'd make his true debut late - what sort of sneaky trickster spirit would he be otherwise?

Speaking of sneaky, Shiomori managed to burrow her way in here. Tbh I wasn't expecting that. She wasn't on the original guest list for this fic but now that I've thought of how to include her, I can't NOT do it. I think Mystery must have invited her. She didn't exactly RSVP but ya know what? Happy to have her. Will she have a major role in the fic? Or is she a tool used to tell Mystery's backstory and make references to the events of the msa music videos? Only time will tell. Who knows what my brain will be doing by the time I get to that point? I sure don't.

And lastly of course, her return is long overdue but Angel, the QUEEN 👑, has made her debut!!! I’ve been SO EXCITED to write that part it’s not even funny. And I’ve had the vision of what’ll happen next time we see her in my head since some of the earliest imaginings of this fic. GOD, I cannot WAIT to show it to you!!! 🤩

Edit: Thank you again to the amazing @nikicherry1234, who made one of the fanarts for this chapter! <3

Chapter 17: Get in the Car

Summary:

In preparation to reveal the truth about his past, Mystery tells the gang a bit about his first child, Shiomori. While Lewis embarks on a mission alone to find Arthur.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Oh!” Ricky exclaimed, hardly able to suppress his surprise. “Your daughter? She uh…” Ricky looked down at the thing in the hole and tried to patch up his reaction. What’s the polite thing to say here?! “-She looks just like you.” 

That is not the polite thing to say here, you idiot!  

But Mystery just laughed as he gently re-buried the head. “Don’t fret, I can see why one may be confused. Shiomori wasn’t my child in the sense that most people would think. But I took another living thing, created her of my blood, and raised her as my own. What is a daughter if not that?” He explained, patting the soil firm again. 

“Sorry for not being all whimsical and shit, but I’m going to need a better explanation than that,” Ricky said.

Again, Mystery laughed that fox-like laugh of his. “I should think so! Where to begin? Shiomori wasn’t a particular kind of Yokai per say. She was actually the product of an experiment of mine. I was trying to create an extremely dangerous yokai (at least to humans) called a Jubokko. But instead the result resembled a hodge-podge between a Jubokko, a Furutsubaki no rei, and a Kiyo. And I know you don’t know what those are so long story short, Jubokko and Furutsubaki are tree yokai and a Kiyo is the female equivalent of an Oni, which is a creature akin to goblins in western lore. Following along?” 

“Not about the yokai stuff.” 

“I can refer you to texts later. That information isn’t entirely important. Anyway - skipping to the end, Shiomori and I parted ways when I joined Mushi, and there was a lack of communication that led to… a lot of anger. I imagine Shio believed I had forsaken her. I ran from her for years, until she caught up with us. I tried to appease her, to stop the fight. But Vivi didn’t know about Shiomori, and she was attacking us. So she killed her.” 

“That’s awful,” Ricky said, at a loss. “I’m sorry.” 

“It does make me extremely sad, but I am not and cannot be angry with Vivi over it,” Mystery said, ears drooped. “She gave Shiomori the chance to live and leave, but she just kept coming. Vivi was protecting me and the fight came to be through my own doing. Really, the fault is all mine. So why should I forsake one daughter for the death of another?” 

“You consider Vivi your daughter?” 

“By all intents and purposes, they are my friends. But I can’t help but consider all of the Mystery Skulls, Vivi especially, to be my children in a way. I watch over them, protect them, had a hand in raising them, and their futures are ever on my mind.” 

“So… if Shiomori is dead, then what’s with all…?” Ricky gestured to the planted tree and all of the adornments around it. “Is this her grave?”

“Not exactly. Death is not always as final to a Yokai as one may think,” Mystery replied. “Shiomori has easily regenerated from losing limbs, being cut in half, and even being beheaded. Vivi knocked out Shiomori’s weak point - her heart. But it wasn’t destroyed. So after the fact, we found where it landed and put it back inside her body. The energy’s weak, but it’s still there. She didn’t regenerate immediately, but she could still come back. I don’t believe she’s entirely gone. Rather, she’s in a sort of hibernation. The issue is that it could be decades before she’s strong enough to wake up again. So all of this is the least I can do to make up for what I did to her. I can’t change the past, but I can make better choices going forward. So until she wakes up, it’s my duty as her creator to keep her safe and to speed the process of her healing and awakening along as much as I can.” 

Ricky made a face, and what he said next sort of just slipped out. “With what? Miracle-Gro?” WHY DID YOU SAY THAT?

But, completely serious, Mystery replied, “And my blood, yes.”

Ricky blinked at him. “Oh. Of course. I should have known.”

And again, Mystery just laughed. 

They departed from the conservatory side by side - Mystery wanted to tell the whole story to everyone so he didn’t need to repeat himself. They found the others back in the lounge, where Vivi had made everyone tea and Scooby was finishing off a tray of rice crackers. 

How that dog was fitting any more food into his body after that huge dinner was beyond Ricky. But then again, he’d read somewhere once that dogs didn’t have that part of their brains that told them when they were full, so maybe Scooby just ate whatever food he came across no matter how much he’d eaten. Then again, Ricky reeeally wasn’t one to judge in his position given that just the sight of the food was making his (or rather Shaggy’s) mouth water. Maybe he was missing that part of his brain too.

No but seriously, the kid had to have some kind of condition.

“Hey guys,” Vivi said, bringing the group’s attention to their arrival. 

“So… everything good?” Fred asked. 

Ricky looked over at Mystery, and they spared each other a smile. “Yeah, we’re good,” Ricky said. 

“Where is Lewis? Has he already departed?” Mystery asked. 

“Yeah, he said goodbye. You just missed him actually,” Daphne said. 

“Hold on. I’m missing something. Where did Lewis go?” Ricky asked. 


As much as Lewis had been able to calm down over the course of the past few hours, his anxiety was flaring with a vengeance and he could feel his energy destabilizing once again as he drove the Mystery Skulls van through the backroads, bound for Destroido.

Had you asked Lewis when he was alive whether or not ghosts drove cars to get places, he would have laughed and said no. They have like, magical powers. Why would they drive? Now that he was a ghost however… long-distance teleportation takes a lot out of a ghoul, okay?! 

But such thoughts weren’t exactly on his mind at the moment. Rather, he couldn’t stop thinking about what might be waiting for him at his destination. 

Arthur got caught. 

They hurt him. 

What if Ricky and Shaggy lied? 

Mind you, it wasn’t that Lewis doubted Arthur’s abilities nor that he mistrusted Ricky or Shaggy. It was just that Artie was so… So… 

Selfless. 

Small.

Fragile. 

Strong.

Important. 

Sweet. 

Smart. 

Loyal.

Caring. 

Thoughtful. 

Cute. 

Lewis’ flames flickered at that last thought and he quickly shoved it out of his mind. Arthur? Cute? I mean sure his eyebrows are shaped like hearts and that front and center patch of brown hair sticks up like the antennae of a doodlebug. Okay, so Arthur was pretty cute. But not like that kind of cute. 

… Right?

Lewis turned on the radio to reorient his thoughts, and the CD that he’d put in earlier today picked up where it left off.

Baby youuu got me wrong…

Let me siiing you my songs…

Let me shooow you where I been…

Let me teeeell you everything!

 

Let me take you with meee~! Mmm-mmmh!

Let me take you with me~!

Let me take you with meeee~!

I’ll take you some place far. If you get in the car… (Right now.)”

Fuck, it would be nice to be able to just toss Arthur in the car and go. But he couldn’t exactly do that. And what Lewis wanted right now didn’t matter anyway. 

“Ooh, -Drivin’ down the highway with my baby! 

Ooh, windows down, music up, it makes me crazy!

Ooh, driving faster than we ever been before!

Has it. Ever felt this good?

Ooh, driving down the highway with my baby!

Ooh, windows down, music up, it makes me crazy!

Ooh, driving faster than we ever been before!

Has it. Ever felt this good?”

Whatever was waiting for him ahead, Lewis was going to be whatever Arthur damn well needed him to be. Whether that be a sword, a shield, an ally, a spy, or a friend. 

“Baby, you got me so misunderstood.

We're driving down the highway like I told you we would,

Taking you places that I can't explain my actions,

If you think I don't know, I gave you no satisfaction .

I keep tellin' you-”

-And not just because Arthur was his best friend. Or because they’d known each other for as long as they could remember. Or because Arthur was there for Vivi and the Peppers when Lewis couldn’t be. 

Ooh, -Drivin’ down the highway with my baby!

Ooh, windows down, music up, it makes me crazy!

Ooh, driving faster than we ever been before.

Has it. Ever felt this good?”

No. This was more than favors between friends. This was repentance.

Ooh, -Drivin’ down the highway with my baby!

Ooh, windows down, music up, it makes me crazy!

Ooh, driving faster than we ever been before!

Has it. Ever felt this good?"

Saving his life is the least you can do, you piece of shit. Because after he looked after your girlfriend and your family while dealing with losing a limb and going days without sleeping looking for you, what did you do?

You tried to kill him.

And you almost succeeded.

An image flashed through Lewis’ mind, of the shock and horror that had been in Arthur’s eyes the moment his best friend dropped him to what would have been his death. 

Lewis shook that image away. Lewis may have been a ghost, but for three years he had been haunted by the what-ifs of what could have followed that moment. 

He never wanted to see that look on Arthur’s face again. 

Lewis would not let that happen. 

“Baby youuu got me wrong.

Let me siiing you my songs.

Let me shooow you where I been.

Let me teeell you everything!”

Lewis’ thoughts wandered to Mystery, and the story he was telling back home by now. God, he just hoped that conversation went well.

“Let me take you with meee! Mmm-mmmh!

Let me take you with meeeee~!

Let me take you with meeeeee-e~!

I'll take you some place far. If you get in the car-”

Lewis turned the radio off.

Before long, the trees along the road turned black and decayed as the van entered Destroido’s polluted grounds. Lewis drove off-road and parked the car in the poisoned forest, parking as far away from the facility as possible while staying reasonably close. He used a bit of magic to cover the vehicle with mutated or decaying shrubbery and placed a glamour over it to make it unnoticeable, then drifted in the form of a pink mist through the anomalous forest until he reached the same hilltop he and the others had stood and argued upon only hours before. 

Destroido Corp. was a truly dismal, ghastly place. Mystery didn’t like it, that was for certain. Being a Mori, every moment he spent in these woods rubbed his fur the wrong way. And using any of his related powers here felt like chugging battery acid with how polluted and mutated everything was. Though Lewis knew he hadn’t said anything about it because he didn’t want Ricky to feel bad.

It was hard to connect the Ricky Lewis had met today to the Mr. E who had put ruin such as this out into the world. Not that Lewis should really be surprised. He knew Ricky had done a lot of things he regretted. But he was trying to do better. So maybe after Arthur took everything back and they didn’t have a curse, a crazy parrot, or an evil eldritch deity to deal with, Ricky could do something about… this

But, that would be Ricky’s choice to make and his mess to deal with. For now, Lewis’ place was at his friend’s side. 

Come to think of it… Lewis didn’t know what adult-Ricky looked like. He’d seen pictures of the original Mystery Inc. as kids, he knew Ricky wore a striped shirt and a purple jacket with a red ‘E’ seal on it, and somebody had mentioned that Ricky had long hair. So he had that to go on. 

Let’s see. If I was Arthur pretending to be Mr. E… where would I be? 


“That’s right! Arthur wanted to talk to Lewis!” A whole new stab of guilt hit Ricky at the mention of Arthur. Ghosts, ice magic, and yokai had kept his mind so occupied that the guy living his Hell who was in the process of saving his life had somehow managed to evade his thoughts. “So that’s what Arthur meant by that,” Ricky said, pushing through. “But he couldn’t tell us at the time because- ahhh, I see. Wow. It’s going to be really easy for Lewis to get into Destroido. I most certainly never thought to ghost-proof the place. Nor would I know how. And I doubt Professor Pericles would either. So, Vivi? Any idea what Arthur may need him for?” 

“Well obviously, Lewis is a lot more powerful and more intelligent than the Dead Beats - no offense, guys.” 

The dozen or so Dead Beats who were hanging out around the room made noises and gestures of mock-indignation, pretending to be offended. Except for one, who stuck his tongue out and nodded in agreement. But his buddy next to him smacked him upside the head and he quickly joined in with the others’ protest. Ricky snorted. 

“There are any number of reasons Arthur may need Lewis for something,” Vivi said thoughtfully. “It probably has something to do with his escape plan, but I can’t be sure. If there’s anything Arthur needs done that would take a bit more finesse than the Dead Beats’ capabilities, then he’d need Lewis. Whatever it is, Lew will tell us when he gets back or in the morning, depending on whether or not we’re asleep when he returns. I mean it is past eleven.”  

“I just hope he’s okay,” Ricky sighed. 

“Hey, don’t worry,” Vivi said with a forced smile. “Arthur’s a really capable guy. If he says he can do it, then he can do it!” 

“But?” 

“But what?” 

“That did not sound very firm, Vivi. So where’s the but?” 

Vivi sighed. “Arthur… makes bad choices when it comes to his own health and safety. He is really capable but… his self-preservation isn’t exactly great and he cares about other people too much more than his own life. I believe in him. Really, I do.” Then she cringed. “Buuuuut this is the guy who once speedballed two Red Bulls and his pain meds and then didn’t sleep for five days so-”

“Heeey! I believe I owed you guys one more story!” Mystery quickly and loudly butted in before Vivi could completely dash everyone’s faith in Arthur. 

But Ricky didn’t let him. “Wait no- no. I’m sorry. He did WHAT?”

“What the hell was he thinking?!” Velma cried.

“Let’s just say he makes poor life choices and leave it at that,” Vivi said, realizing her slip-up. 

But then something possessed Mystery to make it worse. “Vivi, he saw cracks in reality on the third day. We found him in the attic trying to speak to his past lives. I’d say ‘poor life choices’ is an understatement.”

“Oh my God I’m gonna die…” Ricky uttered with sheer horror. 


I’m going to kill him… 

Deep within the labyrinth that was Destroido, Judy was silently seething. She snatched up another piece of equipment and furiously went about the process of taking it apart and putting it back together again. Checking their trapping gear was a regular activity she shared with Brad. A peaceful, habitual chore that they could do together, perfectly in sync. 

Usually. 

Judy! You used the wrong screws in the Spangleheimmer 3,000! Do you have any idea how disastrously this could have made a trap fail?” 

“At least I didn’t forget to check the tension on the iron cables, Brad!” 

“I already apologized for that, Judy.” Brad snapped. “Or is there still wine in your ears keeping you from hearing me!” 

Enough, you dummkopf!” Professor Pericles snapped, fluttering between them. 

“You sure are one to talk, Professor Pericles. That little button of yours was supposed to solve our Ricky problem once and for all!” Judy sneered.

“Und it has,” Professor Pericles insisted. “No matter how defiant he pretends to be, at the end of the day he is powerless.” 

“Is he?” Brad and Judy both asked at once. 

“Last I saw him, he didn’t exactly seem powerless, as you said he’d be!” Judy grumbled. 

“If I wasn’t so angry, I’d be impressed,” Brad said. “I didn’t even know Ricky had that in him, much less in his position.” 

Neither did I, Pericles realized with a jolt of anger - he really didn’t like not knowing things. 

“Makes me wonder what else Ricky might ‘have in him’” Judy mused. “I guess it’s true what they say, Brad: You can only push someone so far.”

I pushed my sweet Ricky too far, an old voice whimpered annoyingly and pathetically in the back of his mind. 

No, No. Professor Pericles had worked too long and too hard to allow such weakness to stand in his way! Ricky was simply… scraping out his last traces of defiance. He was broken. BROKEN. And with Cassidy dead and the kinder firmly against him, outside these walls he had nothing. What choice did he have but to stay with Pericles, where he belonged, and to do as he was told? 

“For now,” the Parrot said, “We shall give Ricky the space he so desires. But we are at too important a stage of my genius plan to allow such insubordination to thwart a single step. Perhaps I have allowed Ricky too long a length of chain. He will need to be controlled much more closely.” 

“What do you have in mind?” Judy asked gleefully

“Let us just say that by the end of it, Ricky shall regret ever showing such disdain for my generosity,” Professor Pericles sneered. “When I am done with him he shall-” 

But Professor Pericles stopped short. 

Because that’s when the cold pierced through his feathers like a thousand needles. Involuntarily, his feathers puffed up in an attempt to conserve heat and his breath- what? 

Professor Pericles exhaled experimentally and felt a different sort of shiver run through him as a puff of visible, condensed air left his beak. 

Brad and Judy were shivering too, looking around in confusion and fear. Each of them wordlessly grabbed a weapon and stood, back to back, the hairs on the backs of their necks raised. With a few beats of his wings, Pericles flew up to land on Judy’s shoulder. 

Something in the air had changed. As if someone was here- something- What was that? In a reflection, Brad could have sworn he’d seen a face glaring at him. But it darted out of sight. Was it a hallucination? Or something more?  

That’s when whatever it had been dissipated, the tension in the air disappearing and the cold fleeing the room just as quickly as it had come.

What the fuck?

What the fuck?

Was zum Teufel ?

Maybe Ricky… needed to go on the backburner for now. 


“Jeepers… that’s awful, Mystery.” Daphne said once Mystery was done telling the kids about Shiomori. 

“You killed her, Vivi?” Velma said, looking at Vivi in a new light.

“Three years ago was… a big night. For all of us.” Vivi said, putting the tea set back on the tray. Daphne got up to help her with it. 

“Oh,” Ricky said, the timing dawning on him. “So… it happened around the same time Arthur lost his arm. And Lewis…” Ricky trailed off as Vivi wordlessly took the last couple of cups from Daphne and skedaddled out of the room. 

“Please tell me I didn’t say something wrong,” Ricky groaned. 

“You didn’t,” Mystery sighed from where he was lying in front of the fireplace. “Three years ago is a difficult time for any of us to talk about. And we struggle with what we can and can’t tell you without giving away more than we should for Arthur’s sake.” 

“Like we get that though,” Shaggy said. “It was like, major for him. I wouldn’t want other people sharing stuff like that about me either.” 

“Seriously. Don’t push yourselves to tell us any more than you’re comfortable with at a time. We may not know what happened three years ago, but I think we know enough that it’s even worse than what we’ve been through,” Fred said. 

“I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that,” Mystery said, slightly raising his teeth in anger. But this time no one flinched, because it was on their behalf. “Trauma is trauma and it isn’t a game of top trumps to see who’s ‘had it worse’. How it happened does not change the fact that everyone here has known pain. In one way or another, we have been lied to, used, and our worlds have fallen apart - permanently in some cases.” 

There was a pregnant silence as his words sank in. 

Fred remembered all too well the nagging anxiety that had stabbed at him when he’d pieced together his Mayor-Dad’s lies, and what he’d done to the Original Mystery Inc… then the agony that had pierced him when he’d learned who his real parents were. Then how close he’d come to losing Daphne forever… Perhaps it was the fresh wound from his father’s betrayal that made him almost numb to it when his “real blood” chose the treasure over him.

Daphne remembered all too well the way her heart had crumbled when Fred broke off their engagement and left Crystal Cove. The words “Mystery Incorporated is dead” rang through her ears for days afterward, and she cried so much that she nearly ran out of tears to shed. And of course her parents had been little help. In fact Daddy had seen fit to rub it in that he’d never approved of Fred. Then Baylor Hotner had- … Daphne knew he was an idiot. A monster and a criminal. But Daphne really had liked him. And that he’d just been using her from the start… hurt.

Shaggy remembered all too well what it felt like to be ripped away from Scooby and the others. Time and time again forces outside his control seemed to try and take his dog away from him. Velma. The robot dog and Jason’s Mom. Supervillians, and then his own parents- …Military School had been… rough. Separated from the gang and from Crystal Cove. Scoob sent away to live on some farm. And knowing that his own parents, who were supposed to love him more than anything, had sent him away in an attempt to “fix him” had made it all the worse. 

Scooby remembered all too well what it had felt like to lose Shaggy and the others over and over again. Being locked away like some animal in the Animal Asylum. Being sent away to some farm while the others were falling apart and Pericles was alive and could hurt them without Scooby there to look after his kids! Then Nova- Scooby had gotten the gang back… He didn’t know if he was ever going to get Nova back.

Velma remembered all too well how crushed she’d been when the gang blamed her for the breakup. A tumultuous game of tug-of-war had gone through her head for months afterward. Should I have told them about Angel sooner? Was it my fault? Why didn’t I fight harder? Why was it so easy for them to turn their backs on me? What else could I have said? When Crybaby Clown showed up, forming an alliance with Mr. E and Marcie had served as a welcome distraction. Marcie… telling her she had to leave the gang had been the hardest thing Velma had ever had to do. She felt this… ache in her chest that she’d never felt before and she was still figuring it out. As for Mr. E: of course Velma now knew why, but he had purposefully kept them at a distance back then. No matter how much Velma tried to make it clear that she and Marcie were his teammates, not his employees, he continuously treated them like the latter. And you know what? She didn’t ‘know’ Mr. E very long (at least in person), but she’d been disappointed by the ‘real thing’ in comparison to the Mr. E who had sent her friends clues and playfully teased them over the phone. Since Mr. E- Ricky had apologized and Velma now knew about the eldritch god that had been playing with his head and parts of what he’d been going through at the time, she felt… a sense of closure in understanding why he’d acted that way. But that didn’t erase the sting she’d felt at the time. 

Ricky remembered-

Without saying a word, five heads slowly turned to him at once. And by the way he trembled, clutching the edge of the couch with white knuckles, staring ahead with eyes that were seeing horrors both long-past and not-so-long-past… they all knew at once what he remembered all too well. 

Velma tentatively placed a hand on his shoulder, and flinched when he jumped. But the haze of momentary panic cleared when he looked at her, and she gave him a comforting squeeze. Ricky gulped, taking a deep breath, and appreciatively placed his hand over hers with a smile. 

Next to Velma, Scooby laid his head on Shaggy’s lap and the boy started stroking his dog’s head. On the other couch, Daphne scooted closer to Fred to lean on him, and he for once got the hint to wrap his arm around her and pull her closer. 

“Fortunately for us, humans are extremely social creatures,” Mystery said, repeating his earlier words. “And unfortunately for our enemies, nothing has the power to bring people together like shared pain. To think that pain makes you stronger… humans really are incredible,” Mystery said reverently, but then his brows furrowed and his ears drooped. “I only wish that I had realized that sooner.” 

“What do you mean?” Velma asked. 

“You were right to distrust a nogistune,” Mystery said with shame. “Up until now, you have gotten to know only one side of me. Others are… darker. But they are a mere shadow in comparison to the monster I once was.” 

“Until you met Mushi,” said Fred.

Mystery nodded. “Let me tell you everything - lay my sins bare. So that when I tell you that I am being honest and my intentions are sincere, you will believe it. I only ask… that you judge me for how I have grown, and who I am now. Not for who I was.” 

The six mystery solvers looked at each other, then with a nod they all agreed. 

And the kitsune began his tale.

Notes:

Aaand that's a wrap on chapter 17!

This chapter is, to me, kinda underwhelming. But it reeeally nicely sets up chapter 18. I sort of think of it as the prelude leading into chapter 18. Which ya'all are gonna love, btw. Still, I liked writing it. I was intending for this chapter to be at least mostly light-hearted (hence all the jokes), and I couldn't resist the opportunity to make a reference to my favorite Mystery Skulls fancomic, "Mother-like friends."

IDK what about that comic makes me laugh so hard, but apparently it's my exact breed of humor. Shout-out to its creator, huppupbup.

I also liked checking in on Pericles, Brad, and Judy. Like, let's not forget that they exist. And cracks are beginning to form. Also Lewis giving them a lil scare was so satisfying to write. Eat it, birdbrains. 😈

I really don't know where that mountain of angst came from at the very end of this chapter, but I'm happy to have it. With how much Ricky and Mystery Skulls angst is in this fic, I think it's important that I not forget or skim over the fact that the gang has been through some shit, too.

The wait for chapter 18 shouldn't be very long.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and I can't wait to share the next one with you!

Chapter 18: You Can't Change Me

Summary:

In the year 2011, the ghost of Lewis Pepper pays a visit to an old friend. While back at the mansion, Mystery tells his guests a bedtime story.

Long ago, in the forests of Japan, there lived a great and terrible nine-tailed fox...

Notes:

At this point I should just stop wishing for short chapters. The chapter is how long it's gonna be and I don't have much control over that. I give up!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Okay. I thiiink I’m almost in,” Marcie said from where she was hunched over her computer.

“That’s fantastic, because I just finished compiling those tapes. The flash drive is ready for-” 

But that’s when Arthur stopped mid-sentence, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up in a way that was oh-so familiar. The Dead Beats tapped each other and began to trill excitedly, zooming around the room. All at once, Arthur felt the tension leave his body. For in that moment, he knew he was the safest he’d been since the moment he’d first woken up in Mr. E’s rooms. Because Lewis was here. 

“Hey Marcie,” Arthur said with a weary smile, “Remember that ghost I told you about?” 

“Yeah. Why? And what’s with them?”

“You’re about to meet him."

And that’s when a familiar voice echoed tentatively through the room, so quietly that a non-believer may mistake it for the wind. 

“Arthur…?”

In an instant, Marcie was on her feet.

“Yeah, Lewis.” Arthur sighed. “It’s me.” 

… And that’s when the ghost of Lewis Pepper floated into the room through one of the walls. 

Marcie backed away, gasping in utter awe as the skeletal figure drifted across the room. The Dead Beats joyfully swarmed their master, but he paid them little mind save a thankful pat on their heads for their efforts. His attention tonight was all on Arthur. Lewis finally stopped before him, and in a flash of pink fire he transformed to appear as if he were still alive. Which meant that not a single emotion in his expression was hidden behind his fleshless visage as Lewis took Arthur in. He may have known about the body swap already, but Arthur imagined that seeing him like this must still be quite a shock. 

“Hey Lew,” Arthur sighed tiredly.

Lewis reached out to cup the side of his friend’s face. “Oh, Arthur…” He sighed with relief, “Gracias as dios. You look… like shit.” 

And that’s when the two of them busted out laughing and collided in a tight hug. “Lewis, I can’t even begin to tell you how happy I am to see you!” Arthur cried. 

“I’m just so glad you’re okay!” Lewis exclaimed. “Are you okay? Those bastards! Did they hurt you? I’ll kill them!” 

“I’m fine, Lewis. Really,” Arthur laughed. If you asked, he would deny it. But even under the circumstances he sort of loved the attention. “I mean uh- just this,” he held up Mr. E’s injured hand. “But it’s not bad. And Ricky did this before I got here. It’s fine. I’m fine.”

“Don’t lie to me, Kingsmen!” Lewis shouted, flames rippling across his body. Even though he was used to it, Arthur jumped. And poor Marcie nearly hit the ceiling. Catching himself, the ghost took an imitation of a breath to calm down. “Don’t hide, Artie,” he pleaded. And that face- 

Come on Lewis! Don’t look at me like that… 

“I overheard Pericles and the others talking about Ricky- about you. I know something happened. Just-” And Lewis threw his arms around Arthur once more. “Talk to me, dude. I promise I’ll hold off on doing anything until your plan’s done just- I’m scared for you. We all are.” 

Oh come on. Now he’s just making it unfair. 

“Okay,” Arthur sighed, pulling Lewis away from him. “I’ll tell you. But what happened- I wanted it to happen. I did it on purpose. So you can’t go and do anything crazy, okay? You have to promise me, Lewis.” 

The Dead Beats placed their nubby hands on their non-existent hips and glared at Lewis expectantly.

“... Okay Arthur,” the ghost said. “I promise.” 

Arthur let out the breath he didn’t know he’d been holding. “Thanks, Lew.” 

“You guys like… do remember that I’m still here, right?” Marcie asked shakily.


Mystery decided it was best to start his tale at the beginning.

“I was born in Japan around the year 800 CE,” Mystery said, treasuring the looks on his guests’ faces at the admission of his true age. 

“Like. Zoinks.” 

Jeepers!” 

Jjjjjinkies…” 

“It’s- it’s the year 2011,” Ricky gasped, counting on his fingers. That would make you- whooo~ daddy-oTwelve-hundred years old!” 

“Correct,” Mystery said with a twinge of pride. “But nothing in my long life would be relevant to where we are today until the 1700s, smack in the middle of Japan’s Edo period. It was the feudal age of Japan, the land divided and ruled by samurai and the political climate unstable. The Onna-musha were revered female warriors, and yet had been losing power and influence for the past two centuries. And as for me… I had just obtained my ninth tail. 

“A kitsune’s age can be estimated by the number of tails they have,” Mystery went on to explain. “The older, wiser, and more powerful we become, the more tails we have. A kitsune is born with a single tail, then gains one about every century until they have all nine. When that happens, we change from our original coloration to either gold or brilliant white. Which, as you can see: I am,” Mystery said with a bit of vanity, fluffing up his snow-white coat.

“But wait a minute- uhm…” 

Not a single one of them was subtle about counting Mystery’s tails, swaying fanned out behind him - now seven of them in all.

Mystery may have been offended. But because it was them, he just laughed. “I see you all have noticed,” Mystery said, “that I have two less tails than I used to. Just wait, and all will be revealed.”

“I would like to start off by admitting that the way in which I got my tails is… less than desirable,” he sighed. “Please understand. Unlike the zenko, yako like me live in a harsh world outside of Kitsune society. Given such, we don’t have access to the resources, numbers, or stability of the zenko. We are constantly under threat of being outcompeted by other yokai or slain by human warriors. We can gain power through study and training. But for a lot of yako, that approach isn’t realistic. And even then the more practical and effective way can be a death sentence. Unless that is, you’re good at it. And I was very good at it.” 

“And what… was the other way?” Velma gulped. She, like the others, could sense where this was going.

“Gaining experience and glory through cunning and combat. And also… sucking away a human’s life force… and devouring their flesh.” 

And as expected, they looked at him like exactly the monster he knew himself to be.


Lewis was… smiling after Arthur finished telling him what happened in the hallway a few hours ago. He didn’t say anything at first, then he merrily exclaimed, “I’m going to rip his fucking wings off.” 

“Oh no you don’t!” Arthur snapped. “Lewis, you promised.

“I know. And it’s taking eeevery little bit of self control I have to keep that promise right now. But eventually. Someday soon. After you’re safely out of this mess. I’m going to rip his fffucking wings off and burn what remains!” Lewis roared! His eyes flashed black with anger, the flames of his wrath flaring along his shoulders. 

“Wow,” Marcie said, “You weren’t kidding about your friends being protective of you.”

“I know you’re angry,” Arthur said, placing a hand over Lewis’. “And I’m so blessed to have a friend like you who gets this mad on my behalf. But right now getting angry is counterproductive and vengeance won’t solve anything. Angry people get sloppy. Professor Pericles is smart. But right now he’s also clueless. Which means we need to be smarter, and take advantage of this opportunity to take him by surprise while we have the chance.”

“I know that,” Lewis said, taking another imitation of a deep breath to calm himself. Then he got a look on his face, like a lightbulb had lit up above his head. And he chuckled darkly.

“What undoubtedly diabolical thought just entered that skull of yours?” Arthur sighed. 

“I know you said not to think of vengeance,” Lewis said, “But I just realized: anything I could possibly do to Pericles would be the easy way out. If I want him to have the worst fate possible, I ought to just sit back and toss him to Mystery.”

Arthur visibly shuddered at the thought, clutching Ricky’s not-missing arm.

“Mystery? You mean your dog?” Marcie asked with a tilt of her head. “Wait no- he’s secretly a kitsune, right?” 

“The thing you must never forget about Mystery,” Arthur cautioned, “is that he was a monster once. He tamed the monster a long time ago. But he loves us… so much. And if it’s for our sakes… he won’t hesitate to bring the monster back.”


“I told you I was worse than Pericles,” Mystery said, not meeting their eyes. Not wanting to see the looks on their faces.

“How many?” Ricky asked quietly, “How many people did you-... did you kill?” 

“Probably over a hundred,” Mystery confessed. “I don’t remember them all. After a while they blur together. Please understand… back then- the kitsune I used to be placed little value on a human life. You’re frail. Mortal. Most of you have no magic. Your lives are even shorter than a single kitsune tail cycle. I hate to compare the two, but I doubt you recall every insect you’ve squashed. Or every pig that’s died to feed you.” 

Velma started to object. “Human beings are a lot different than-” 

“Do you think I do not know that now?” Mystery snapped. “I was an animal. A beast who had no real respect and only knew manners when it suited me! A hypocrite who only thought I had honor! You speak of the difference between men and pigs, but as far as that monster was concerned, THERE WAS NONE!” 

Mystery’s shout echoed off of the walls and the fireplace behind him flared high and red, accelerated by the power behind his confession. They were all left stunned to silence in its wake. A hush hung in the air like smoke, and not one of them dared breathe. 

Then, from the direction of Lewis’ record collection came the tell-tale sound of a record falling onto the player, followed by a needle being set in place. 

And suddenly the silence was filled with the thrum of an acoustic guitar. Right as the resonance of a familiar voice joined the strings, everyone caved to their own curiosity and turned around. 

“I've been this way my whole damn life

I swear to God, you can't change me.

I've been this way my whole damn time

I swear to God, you can't change me.”

The little pink culprits were looking at the group sadly, softly trilling. 

“And I know it just seems like a long shot,

And I know it just seems like a long shot,

But I'm trying, I'm right here trying.

Oh my God, ooh~”

The Dead Beats came around to each person, rubbing up against people soothingly before settling around Mystery. 

“I've been this way my whole damn life

I swear to God, you can't change me.

I've been this way my whole damn time

I swear to God, you can't change me.”

They couldn’t talk. But between the Dead Beats’ expressions and song choice, their message was clear: 

Please don’t fight. He’s not like that anymore.

“And I know things seem crazy right now,

And I know things seem crazy right now,

But I'm trying, I'm trying!

Oh my God, ohhh~”

“Thank you my friends,” Mystery sighed with a nod. “I think our guests understand what you were trying to say. You may turn the music off, now.” 

On the other side of the room, one of the Dead Beats lifted the needle from the record and placed it down to the side once more. 

“You guys really do have a song for every occasion, don’t you?” Ricky said observantly, his eyes following them as the Dead Beats slunk back to the dark recesses of the room to let the living have their chat. 

“You know I really hadn’t realized it until recently, but apparently we do,” Mystery chuckled, shaking his head. 

“So uh-” Fred nervously cleared his throat. “I know you’ve asked us to judge you for who you are now instead of who you were. You weren’t the only one of your kind who- who ate people. So there must have been a reason. Why did you do it, Mystery?” 

“Blood is the currency of the soul,” the kitsune replied. “Among ghosts and yokai, devouring weaker beings to absorb their power is common practice. For a yako like me, life outside of Kitsune society is a savage place. If I didn’t become strong, I ran the risk of being devoured myself. When magical creatures like me consume another sentient life (humans especially,) we aren’t just sustaining ourselves. In absorbing them, we steal their abilities, their memories, their knowledge, and their human form.” 

“Their human form?” All six of them echoed with disbelief. 

The kitsune chuckled, “Yes. Their-” And in a red flash, a man stood where the great fox had moments before. “-human form.” He was very handsome - about 5’3 and of a wiry build, with a head of long, wild black hair akin to Mystery’s mane save two red locks that hung down by his ears. He was dressed in traditional Japanese garments, complete with a red and white bonsai tree kimono. But there was something distinctly… uncanny valley about him. He had a long, straight nose, pointy ears, and when he smiled he revealed a set of fangs inside his mouth. 

“Like what you see?” The kitsune teased, swaying his seven still-present tails behind him. “I have a couple of different human forms I’ve perfected over the years. This is the one I used most often back then, but as you can see there are a few ‘holes’ in it,” he said, gesturing to his fox-like features. 

“You mean you can turn into different people?” Daphne gasped. 

“Why of course. I am a kitsune after all. We use different forms to achieve different means. If my purpose is seduction, then I can attract some with this form or-” There was another flash, and then before them stood… a woman. “-Others in this form,” Mystery said sultrily, batting her eyelashes tossing her long, white hair. She crossed her arms in such a way that it pushed her sizable chest forward and cocked a curvy hip to one side with a coy smirk.

“L-like… zoinks,” Shaggy said stupidly. Velma elbowed him hard

“Oh dear God please never do that again,” Ricky said, looking away. His face was positively crimson… how adorable.

Mystery laughed, leaning forward in such a way that it gave all of them a perfect view of her cleavage down her top. “Aww. Do forgive me, children. It’s just so fun messing with humans like this. But, as you can imagine I hardly ever use this form in the modern era. In fact the one I usually prefer is-” 

And one last time, Mystery changed. 

It was clear immediately that Mystery’s intentions were less… nefarious when he designed this form. In fact there was something rather innocent about it. He was about the same height as his other masculine human appearance, but his hair was much shorter and stuck out similarly to his mane as a dog. His features were much rounder and softer, and the fox features were much less noticeable - his ears weren’t noticeably pointy, his tails were gone, and his fangs were much less pronounced. He was dressed smartly in a white collared shirt and red waistcoat, his gold spectacles were back, and he had white pants, black boots and gloves, a red cravat, and a gold ornament in the shape of a question mark at his throat. 

“Yeah. I like this one much better,” Velma said. 

“Agreed,” Ricky and Daphne said at once. 

“The thing about kitsune is we can never quite turn completely human,” Mystery explained. “Some fox features always remain, though we get better at hiding them with practice and experience. As far as my human forms go, this is my most recent design. So of course it’s more ‘human’ than the rest.”

“So these people never… existed?” Fred gulped.You didn’t like, steal the faces of your victims or something?” 

“Oh, no. Nothing like that,” Mystery said, waving his hands and sitting down on the armrest beside Fred. “Kitsune just take the ability to turn human from consuming them. This person is a face I made up based on my true form, my form as a dog, and other humans I’ve seen. This one was actually heavily inspired by Vivi’s father, Mr. Yukino, and his associates at the University.” 

Mystery looked forlorn over at the fire. “Still,” he said, “you’re right. That doesn’t change the fact that the knowledge and power I have, my ability to do this among other things… I got it through violence and bloodshed. I’m not proud of that, and I can’t change it. But what I can do now is make sure those lives I took weren’t in vain, by using that power going forward to protect people who are worth protecting.” 

“So you haven’t killed anyone since back then?” Daphne asked.

“I wish I could say yes,” the kitsune said, “but that would be a lie. What I can say is that I have not devoured a single human in all that time. Every person I have killed in the past three hundred years has given me ample reason to do so, and I have done it only in the interest of protecting others or defending myself.” 

“Then… how did you change?” Ricky asked, fiddling with his jacket strings and not quite meeting Mystery’s eyes. 

“I was grabbed by the tails and wrangled into changing,” Mystery laughed, reminiscing. “Where to begin? Ah! Do you remember what Vivi told you about the night Mushi was given her gift?” 

“She was hunting a yokai!” Daphne exclaimed. “Was she hunting you?” 

Mystery nodded, sliding off the armrest and returning to his true form. “I mentioned a few minutes ago that I was… good at hunting humans. Did I not?” 

They nodded. 

“If you’re a yokai who has resorted to being a man-killer, it is of the utmost importance not to draw too much attention to oneself. On the island of Japan alone, humans outnumber kitsune at least ten thousand to one. Even back then. And they aren’t meek herd animals either. If you’re a yokai, and you kill the wrong human or make it obvious that you’re the culprit, their warriors will come after you as ruthless and unrelenting as ants. Big, loud, monkey-looking ants wielding fire and big, pointy sticks. No matter how strong you are, the strength and persistence of the human spirit has eventually slain even the mightiest of us. If you want to avoid this fate, you have to be smart about it. And for most of my life, I was smart about it. I won’t go into too much detail about such a shameful thing, but I will tell you that I was only caught a handful of times during the first eight hundred years of my life, and increasingly less as I grew older and wiser. And each time I was caught, I was usually able to escape unscathed. Then I’d disappear for anywhere from a few months to a few decades, wait for the heat to die down, then start again elsewhere. That is, until I obtained my ninth tail.” 

Mystery sighed and looked up at the ceiling, silently cursing his past self. “Idiocy,” he began again, “has no age limit. Many like to believe that foolishness is reserved for the young. Allow me to stand before you as a living testament that this is not the case. I don’t believe I ever, in my millennia on Earth, acted more imbecilic than in my ninth century of life. I was so proud of myself when I obtained my ninth tail. I had gone nine hundred years on Earth without being slain by spirit nor man, and now I was among the most powerful of my kind. My maximum potential for power was at last in my grasp. I thought I was invincible. And I acted as if I was invincible. I killed where I wished, when I wished. I acted carelessly with magic. Flaunted my so-called ‘cleverness’ and power by using it on beings dumber and weaker than myself. I became vain, arrogant, gluttonous, and needlessly cruel. Even more so than I was already. Not so unlike the way a certain parrot has become, if I do say so myself,” the kitsune growled. “To everyone… except one.” 

“Shiromori,” Ricky guessed. 

Mystery nodded. “She was an accident, as I told you earlier. I’d been a nine-tailed fox for at least sixty years when she was born. As to why I kept her, I wish I could say it was ‘love at first sight’, but that would be a lie. I kept her partially on a whim, but also because when it comes to life, longevity breeds boredom and she was something new that I could study. At the very least, I thought she could be useful in the future. And given that I had reached sexual maturity with the growth of my ninth tail and would probably be searching for a mate within the next century or so, I thought it wise to practice parenting on this little… whatever it was in preparation for rearing my own kits someday. And perhaps potential partners would find a suitor attractive who’d already proven himself to be a capable father.

“As for what kind of father I was to Shiromori… that’s debatable. I looked after her. Raised her. Helped her figure out her powers. I was hands-off enough that she was able to make mistakes and find strength on her own. But I was not neglectful. Shiro was cared for and wanted for nothing. I taught her as both father and teacher, and every other yokai within a hundred miles knew that anyone who tried to harm or otherwise eat her would be met by my teeth. Eventually I fell in love with my child, though I was too prideful and not self-aware enough to realize nor admit it at the time. And Shiro loved me as her parent. So looking at it that way, yes. I was a good father.

"But on the other paw… I raised her to be like me. And as you know, I wasn’t exactly good. Children are a product of their environments. I became the way I was through the ambition my parents taught me and what I had to learn in order to survive. And Shiromori became the way she was exactly the same way. Modeling my behavior at the time gave her little regard for the lives of humans or other yokai, and a streak of arrogance and overconfidence that often got her into trouble.” 

“And I take it that caught up to you?” Ricky asked.

“That it did. Ours was an unsustainable and irresponsible way of life, but I was so sure of my own power that I thought no one could stop us. My final mistake began when Shiromori and I went on a killing spree in a village about thirty miles north of the capital city of Edo, which eventually became modern Tokyo. I imagine that news of such a violent act by a yokai so close to the capital would have been distressing to the Emperor to say the least, so a samurai was dispatched to slay me.

“Needless to say, he tracked us down. I sent Shiromori into the forest to hide while I engaged one of the strongest warriors in Japan in combat… and I won. I had killed a samurai! And I was proud of it.

The glimmer of old pride passed over Mystery as quickly as it came before he was once again scoffing with disgust at his past self. “If you thought I was vain before, I became a real peacock after. Gloating about my victory the whole way, Shiro and I took the samurai’s sword and helmet - with his head still in it, as trophies. We retreated to Aokigahara - ‘blue tree meadow’. About 50 miles west of Edo. It was a favorite spot of mine. I really ought to go back someday, but I don’t think I’d take any of you humans with me if I did. Aokigahara has since ancient times had a reputation as a home to yūrei - ghosts. On account of the fact that in times of famine, people would leave their sick and elderly there to die.” 

“Jeepers! That’s horrible!” Daphne cried. 

“It was surprisingly common practice across Japan actually,” Vivi said, having come back into the room and sat on the armrest beside Daphne. “It’s called ubasute. And Aokigohara was a favorite spot by many to do it.” 

“Suicide is considered an honorable act in Japanese culture,” Mystery said. “A fact that unfortunately has given Aokigahara a more modern nickname in English - Japan’s Suicide Forest.” 

“Jinkies! I’ve heard of that place!” Velma exclaimed. “It’s one of the biggest suicide hot spots in the world. It’s broken multiple records for the number of bodies found in it. People travel there with the express purpose of killing themselves. It happens so often that the locals see fit to organize police and volunteer search parties to comb the forest for corpses or survivors of suicide attempts every now and again.” 

“There are signs posted all over the place advertising suicide hotlines and asking people to think of their loved ones,” Ricky added. “It’s really sad.” 

“Correct on all counts,” Mystery confirmed. “Even people who go there not intending to die often get lost or fall into the holes and caves that are present in the volcanic rock throughout the forest. It isn’t exactly a human-friendly place, and mortal wildlife is extremely rare. It’s teeming with yūrei though, and certain kinds of yokai are welcome. Which is why I thought it the perfect place to lie low for a while and have a vacation of sorts until the humans got over it, just as I had many times before.

“What I did not know was that my final murder had incited the wrath of one of the Samurai’s close friends: a talented young Onna-musha famed for her blue hair. As you could probably guess, her name was Mushi.”


“You really are amazing Arthur,” Lewis said after Arthur and Marcie were done going over what they’d accomplished so far.

“Eh, don’t give me too much credit,” Arthur shrugged sheepishly. “There’s no way I could have done any of this if it weren’t for Marcie.” 

“-But you deserve a lot of credit too,” Marcie interjected. “Mr. E could have come to me. He had weeks. But he didn’t take the leap. You did. And I don’t think he would’ve had the skill to do some of the things you’ve done so far either. That’s the whole point of this swap.” 

“I’m sensing some animosity,” Lewis said.

“He’s been blackmailing me for months and I literally only found out today that he was probably doing it for my own safety. I know what Arthur’s told me about him, but I’m going to need to see this for myself and hear an apology from his own mouth before I even consider being buddies with him,” Marcie grumbled.

“Which is totally understandable. And valid. But I do encourage you to give him a chance. I’ve been with the guy all day. It’s gotten deep a couple of times. I really think he and Mystery Inc. have reached an understanding. Even Velma is acting friendly with him now.”

Marcie blinked at Lewis with shock at that last statement, but she quickly shook it off and went back to her computer, blushing. “Why should that affect my decision?” 

Lewis and Arthur glanced at each other and exchanged knowing smirks. 

Interesting… 

“Just saying. All things considered,” Lewis said, playing dumb, “she’s the one with the most reason not to like him out of everyone in the gang. So if even Velma’s been swayed, then that says a lot, doesn't it?” 

Marcie ducked down even further, pretending to be focused on something else. “I suppose…” 

“By the way,” Arthur said to Lewis, “It’s your turn to update me. What’s been going on at the house? Any developments? How are you? How are Vivi and Mystery? Did you tell them about uh… us? And what did you tell them? How did they react? How is Ricky? Is everyone getting along?” 

“Alright Artie, alright. Slow down!” Lewis laughed. “And to answer your question, things have been good for most of today.”

“Buuut?” Arthur prompted, and Marcie was clearly listening too.

“Ricky had a bit of a… reaction to Mystery being a kitsune. Understandably. But when I left, they were talking it out. And assuming it went well…” Lewis cringed.

“Oh no. What?”

“Right about now, Mystery should be telling them about… his past.”

Arthur’s face went pale with realization. 

“... Oh. Thaaat could go a lot of ways, couldn’t it?”


“Now children, if you doubted my sincerity before then doubt no more,” Mystery said with a flourish. “Because I’m about to entrust to you a piece of information that my kind would rather the world forgot about: I’m going to tell you how to kill me.” 

“There’s like- a specific way?” Shaggy said bewilderedly. 

“Indeed there is. Now I’m sure it’s possible to kill a kitsune via other means, but they’re far from as effective as what I’m about to tell you.” 

“I don’t want to know,” Ricky said quickly. 

Mystery’s head snapped over to him in surprise. 

“I mean think about it. I know you want to give this to us as a sign of trust. But what if Pericles forces our hand somehow and makes one of us tell him how to kill you? I know this goes against what we talked about earlier, but I don’t want anyone else to die because of me. Knowledge is power, but knowing this sounds like a burden that I don’t want. Please, Mystery. If the others are okay with knowing, then tell them. It’s your decision. But just- let me leave the room first?” 

The kitsune stared at him for a long moment. “How wise you’ve become,” he muttered. 

“It isn’t like nobody knows this,” Vivi piped up. “Mystery’s told Lewis, Arthur, and I. So if he like… turns evil or something crazy like that, then we do in fact know how to slay him.”

“Well then… Ricky’s right. I don’t want to know either,” said Fred. “You’ve given us enough of your secrets as is. Keep this one. I don’t want your life in my hands.” 

“Me neither,” Daphne agreed.

Shaggy and Scooby nodded as well. 

Velma hugged herself nervously. “I… would like to know,” Velma said. “I’m sorry gang, but he’s been telling us for the past twenty minutes about how he used to enjoy killing innocent people. And I don’t know if I can trust somebody who used to be that bad. I would just- feel a lot better if the odds were evened out.” 

“And that is wise as well,” Mystery said with a nod. “And I know I can trust you to keep a secret, Velma.” 

Without saying a word, the kitsune stared at Velma for a long moment. Then suddenly she jumped, looking positively bewildered. Her face changed from confused, to understanding, to accepting, then she nodded at Mystery. And a moment later her eyes widened and momentarily flickered over to Mystery’s tails, but she looked away just as quickly.

“Got it?” Mystery asked. 

“Yes,” Velma nodded. “Thank you for telling me.”

“Like um. I’m confused. You didn’t say anything,” Shaggy said, scratching his head.

“Telepathy, my dear Norville,” Mystery said, puffing up his chest. “A rather neat and useful little trick if I do say so myself. Especially when one needs to communicate without being overheard.” 

The five of them stared at him. Telepathy. Because of course.

“Back to the matter of my transformation,” the kitsune said as he resumed his story. “As I told you all earlier, kitsune gain tails as we grow older, wiser, and more powerful. What I did not tell you is that we can lose that power if we lose our tails. Anyone with a prayer of slaying a kitsune would know this.”

“Mystery!” Ricky snapped. “Did I not just say I didn’t want to know-”

“I told you how to weaken me, not how to kill me. There is a difference. And the former is important for what happened next. Because Mushi did know this. And she took great advantage of it.

“Our battle shook the forest to its roots. Unlike her samurai friend, Mushi had power that took us completely off guard. Those powers combined with her own strength, skill, and cunning made Mushi formidable even against Shiromori and myself at once.” 

“She cut off two of your tails. Didn’t she?” Daphne asked. 

“She cut off three,” Mystery corrected. “I only regrew one of them as of a few years ago. It takes much longer to earn back and regrow a lost tail than one that hasn’t grown in yet. And it took- a lot… to regain my seventh tail. As for my fight with Mushi, with three tails down and my creation on the verge of being slain, I had no choice but to yield. But instead of killing me, Mushi made a deal with me: that she would spare the lives of myself and my daughter if only I would submit to her, and fight at her side. I had little choice but to agree.”

Mystery scoffed at his past self. “And what’s really sad is that’s what it took for me to realize how much Shiro meant to me. My pride was shattered. I had lost a third of my tails - a third of my power. But what scared me the most was Mushi’s sword poised above my Shiro, and a life flashing before my eyes without her in it.

“All the same, that’s a fate I suffered anyway. I had to leave her behind that day, wounded and unconscious. When she awoke it would have taken her a long time to fully recover. I have little doubt in my mind that she thought my abandonment the ultimate betrayal - that I had chosen a human over her. I spent so long running from her. It was over three hundred years before I saw her again, and even then I never got the chance to explain myself, to tell her the whole story, to apologize.” 

“-And it’s all my fault,” Vivi sighed. 

No. It isn’t,” Mystery growled. “I refuse to allow you to do that to yourself, Vivi. Though it seems that my prior efforts to rid you of that ridiculous notion have been futile.” 

“But-” 

“But nothing. It was a messy, complicated, dangerous situation from the get-go and the only way it could have ended was badly. Or need I remind you that Shiromori wasn’t the only thing that attacked us that night?” 

The two Mystery Skulls stared each other down. Jaws set, eyes narrowed, stubbornly refusing to look away. 

“Uh… what else attacked you that night?” Scooby asked with a tilt of his head. 

A very different energy passed between them at Scooby’s question, and Mystery looked away. “A story for another night,” he growled with finality. “All you need to know right now is that Vivi is an extremely good person. I have assured her countless times that her actions were correct back then, but she can’t help but wonder what could have been. I believe she fantasizes that she, the boys, and Shiro could have been friends. And that perhaps the Mystery Skulls may have five members after all if only the events of that night had gone differently.” 

“You don’t know they wouldn’t have,” Vivi said.

“I know that Shiromori didn’t have the time to change nor the found appreciation for humans that I did. And it’s very likely that she was still killing people before she caught up with us. I loved her. But she was a monster, Vivi. Just like me.” 

“Just like you used to be,” Vivi corrected. 

“If you knew,” Mystery said, “what I have done to protect this family, and all of the times I have failed to protect this family, I do not think you would say the same.” 

“Then maybe that makes me selfish but whatever it was, I’m glad you did it!” Vivi shouted. 

An extremely tense, awkward silence fell over the room. Mystery was furious, but his tails had stopped lashing and he looked positively stunned. Vivi was red in the face, stiff with anger. And Ricky and the kids had shrunk down into their seats, not daring to make any attempts at deescalation.

“It’s been a long day,” Vivi said finally, still not breaking eye contact with Mystery. “I think we’re at a good stopping point for the night. Right, Mystery?”

“Correct,” the kitsune said, also not looking away nor blinking. “I think Vivi and I have a couple of things to talk about, and it’s impolite to impose one’s internal affairs upon guests. So if you please, I think it would be best if you all retired for the evening.” 

“But like-” 

Velma slapped a hand over Shaggy’s mouth before he could say something stupid. “Yep! Great story! And I’m suddenly really tired. What about you E?”

“Yep. Exhausted. Goodnight Mystery. Night Vivi.” 

“Night!” The others echoed. And the six of them skedaddled so fast they left dust clouds in their wake.


“I see,” Arthur said once Lewis was done summarizing their day. “Well. Regardless of how that conversation is going right now, I’m glad Ricky’s in a safe place and that you guys are being good to him. Knowing that makes me feel like… what I’m doing is really worth it, you know?” 

“Of course,” Lewis said. “We could tell how important this was to you. And Ricky… isn’t bad to be around. All of us can tell that he really is trying. So speaking of trying, what’s your plan going forward from here? Is there a plan? And what do you need me to do?”

Arthur’s eyes lit up at the question and he snapped to attention with a grin. “General Fleach,” he said in a playful commanding tone, “Brief Private Pepper on our plan of attack! The next phase of the operation begins at 0030 hours!”

“Aye aye, Major General Kingsmen,” Marcie said with a salute, going along with the bit. “So the first phase of Arthur’s plan, obviously, was collecting information and allies. And he’s done that,” she said, pointing to herself with her thumb. “Simultaneously, he also completed phase two, in which he provided Pericles, Brad, and Judy with false data on his- or rather Mr. E's, mental state and the effectiveness of the venom. As a result they’re bound to be much more cautious with him for a while, which buys us time and privacy to carry out the rest of the plan. Which brings us to phase three: accomplishing what we needed to accomplish. And we actually finished the first thing right before you got here.” 

“Oh really? What did you do?” 

“First,” Marcie said, “Remember this, because this is important: A while back I hid a camera for Velma in one of Destroido’s main hallways. And that’s where Arthur put on his little ‘demonstration’ earlier. Which means that Velma already has access to proof on video that everything Mr. E has been telling you about the cobra larvae in his spine is the truth. She just needs to go in and check the footage from about 4:00 to 4:30-ish.” 

“I did that on purpose,” Arthur said, “in case we couldn’t get the proof I really wanted.” 

“That proof being?” 

“This,” Arthur said. And he held up a small, purple flash drive for Lewis to see. 

“We hacked into Destroido’s security recordings for the past two weeks,” Marcie said. “And we got em’. There’s proof there that a lot of the bad things Destroido has done since Pericles and E started working together has been behind E’s back. Definitely not all of it, but definitely more than I would’ve thought. The Horrible Herd for example? The mutant cows that almost ate Crystal Cove? E didn’t know about that until it was too late to go back, so he didn’t have much choice but to go along with it past a certain point. We got footage of Mr. E plotting the coup, and Pericles’ conspiracy with Brad and Judy. And everything they did to him afterward. The footage is all there. Labeled and organized.” 

“And here I thought you didn’t like him,” Lewis said, taking the flashdrive from Arthur. 

“I don’t,” Marcie said. “But the proof’s all there that he realized what path he was on and tried to fix it. And even so, I don’t care how much I don’t like the guy. Nobody deserves what’s on those tapes.”

“This is one of the things I need you to do,” Arthur said. “Even if we fail at everything else we’re aiming for. If these recordings get out of here, then we have a way of making sure everyone knows that Ricky isn’t like them. He fucked up. It’s true. And maybe there are some things he deserves to be punished for. But if there’s a trial, Ricky doesn’t deserve to get roped in with Pericles, Brad and Judy. Any judge and jury would have to take his attempts to fix things and what he went through for that into consideration!”

“You’re right,” Lewis said, closing his fingers around the precious object. “I’ll make sure this makes it to the others.”

“Also. Before you watch that,” Arthur said, “make sure you tell Ricky about this and get his permission to see them first. There’s… some sensitive stuff in those recordings. If you watched it without him, without his permission, it would be a really shitty thing to do. So make sure he knows about it.”

“Don’t worry,” Lewis said. “You can count on me to do this right.”

“Thank you, Lewis. But I’m afraid that’s not all I need you to do. Two nights from now, Marcie and I are going to make our escape. And in order to make sure it goes off successfully, we need you to be waiting for us. But not just that. There are preparations I need you and the others to make. Because after we get out of here, we need to get this thing out of Ricky’s back ASAP. I mean like immediately after. I need to go straight from here into surgery. And I have a plan for how we’re gonna do it. Pericles is never going to see it coming.”


Vivi and Mystery listened intently to the others’ fast retreating footsteps and only when they were fading into the distance did one of them speak.

“You, Lewis, and Arthur,” Vivi said evenly, “are my world. You are my universe. You are my happiness. I don’t care what we’re doing. The Mystery Skulls, together until we join Lewis one by one and greet death as an old friend. Then after that? So long as I am with the three of you, death is but the next great adventure. That is the destiny I want. And not a single one of us would even be here if it weren’t for you. You have watched over my family for centuries. Even before we knew your true self, you were there. For my entire life. Watching over us and keeping us safe. So whatever you’ve done and yes - whoever you’ve killed to bring us where we are now, I’m grateful for it. Because of all the possible timelines that could have been, I get to live in the one where the four of us are together.”

Are we?” Mystery asked. “How ‘together’ are we, Vivi? Let’s review. Arthur is presently imprisoned in another person’s body under the wing of a psychotic parrot. In a situation that may have never happened if it weren’t for my actions in Crystal Cove over twenty years ago. And how long exactly will Arthur be with us, Vivi? Whether you admit it to yourself or not, he is as much a third wheel now as he was when you and Lewis started dating. I know you have made efforts to not shut him out. But inevitably, that’s what happens when two-thirds of a trio are in a relationship. What happens when he meets a nice girl, or perhaps a boy, who would rather do something other than solve mysteries with us? What happens then?” 

Vivi recoiled at the thought. No! Artie belongs with me and- 

“-And where is Lewis right now?” Mystery demanded. Vivi snapped her attention back to the argument and shoved whatever-the-fuck-that-was into a box for later. “Lewis has gone to talk to Arthur. He’s the only one who could possibly hope to get into Destroido to talk to Arthur because he is a ghost. As in he is dead. And it’s once again because I failed!” 

“It wasn’t your fault,” Vivi said, without a drop of doubt in her voice. “Everything that happened twenty years ago? No one could see what the curse was doing but you. You protected us. And when it got to be too much, you got us out. We might have died here if it weren’t for you. And three years ago? The caves? Reverb? None of us could have seen it coming. Not even you. For a guy who’s been preaching to Ricky all night about not blaming himself for things out of his control, you’re sure doing a lot of it right now. You’re not a god, Mystery. Even if you’re related to them. And even gods can’t do everything, because if they could they would have dealt with that damn entity themselves and it wouldn’t be on us to slay it. You are the only reason what happened that night wasn’t worse.” 

“Worse? How could it have been worse, Vivi?” Mystery nearly yelled, but he remembered that they didn’t exactly want to be overheard, so he checked his tone. “You were so traumatized by what happened that night that albeit temporarily, you blocked Lewis out of your memory entirely. Lewis is dead. I watched that boy grow from a kit, convinced his family to move with ours to Tempo, looked on with approval as your friendship blossomed into love. But when he needed me the most, I could do nothing but watch him fall!” 

“You may have watched him fall,” Vivi reminded him quietly, “But you didn’t see him land.”

And Mystery saw it on her face, the moment her mind was transported elsewhere. At the bottom of a cliff, looking on in helpless horror as the love of her life gasped and trembled, blood gurgling past his lips and the light leaving his eyes. His blood pouring down the stalagmite running through his-

Mystery crossed the room in one great bound and pulled Vivi, shaking, into his embrace. A paw and seven tails wrapped delicately around her and her arms encircled his neck, her face buried in his soft fur as she was grounded back to the present. 

It was a long moment before Mystery spoke.  

“I’m sorry.” 

“It wasn’t your fault,” Vivi croaked, rubbing her eyes under her glasses before the tears could fall. “It wasn’t Arthur’s either. Reverb is to blame, and he’s been destroyed. Beyond death. Beyond rebirth.” 

“He was a coward,” Mystery said. “Hiding in the bodies of others and using them to do his dirty work. I should’ve been able to handle the likes of him.” 

“And you did.” 

“Arthur-” 

“-Is alive today because of you. You know that, right?” Vivi asked, looking up at him. “We’ve had this conversation many times before. Had you not acted, Reverb would have possessed Arthur entirely. And what would he have made him do next? Jump to his death after Lewis? Go after you? Go after me? Maybe move on after that and hurt some more people too?” 

They were quiet for another few moments, clinging to each other to stay in the present, lest they slip into the horrors of their past. 

“... I want him back,” Mystery murmured, feeling as vulnerable, pathetic, and weak as he’d ever been. “I need him back, Vivi. There’s still so much I have to say- so much I have to make up to him. He’s still afraid of me…” Mystery shuddered, feeling his throat closing. Fuck, fuck, fuck. It was 3 years ago. Mystery was a kitsune. He wasn’t supposed to feel regret. But why, when he was with her, did it feel so easy to let these feelings flow? “He shies away from this form. Even when I’m a dog, he flinches at the mere sight of me. And all because I-... because I-” 

A terrified orange eye on the verge of turning green. A hoarse cry for help tearing from Arthur’s throat. And all Mystery had been able to do was- the taste of Arthur’s blood in his mouth- deep laughter reverberating throughout the cavern- his child screaming-

Mystery was both grateful and angry in that moment, that his ancestors had blessed him with the oh-so human ability to cry. And he was even more grateful that his friend had left him her granddaughter to be with him through it.

Notes:

Ya know what? Maybe long chapters is a good thing. Cuz not gonna lie, this might be my favorite chapter so far.
The storytelling, worldbuilding, and angst was so fun to write! The argument between Vivi and Mystery at the end took me by surprise, but I loved getting to explore their relationship and their shared trauma, and to show a bit of Mystery's vulnerable side.

As we all know, Mystery's backstory is speculation at best in the Mystery Skulls canon. When the next MSA video is released this take will likely be proven to be completely inaccurate. I just took what little we did know with my limited knowledge and research on Japanese History and Mythology (and depictions of Japan's spirit world that I've seen in various media which may or may not be totally inaccurate) and went from there. If I have anything totally incorrect or in any way depicted something in an offensive way (which was completely not my intention) feel free to correct me.

I wanted to give Mystery a human form, but there's so much fantastic concept art out there of human Mystery that I couldn't choose just one, so I just went with the idea that he has multiple. As for the three that showed up in this chapter, the first was taken from @RavenouScorpian's fantastic Human Mystery design. The third one was taken from the Human Mystery design by @phantriicks. And the second one was just me picturing Mystery as a hot anime fox girl. Because he's a mischievous fox spirit and I feel like he'd take one look at anime, realize humans are actually into that shit, and be like: "Disgusting! Give it to me now!" Lol he has no pride when it comes to fucking with humans.

Another thing I enjoyed doing this chapter was alluding to future reveals. What did Mystery do 20 years ago? If Ricky allows the others to see those tapes, how will they react? And what else does Arthur have up his sleeve?

Chapter 19: No One Ever Really Dies

Summary:

Ricky tries to go to bed. His brain doesn't let him. (Mood.)
Meanwhile Marcie and Arthur exact Lewis' help to further their plan along, and an ally draws closer...

Notes:

Glanced at my word count and realized that as of Chapter 18, this fic has officially hit 100k words.
Whaaaaattt???
Thank you all so much for sticking with me this long. I'm glad so many people are getting joy from the weird workings of my neurodivergent brain.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After fleeing the lounge, Ricky and the kids hurried into Fred and Daphne’s room and shut and locked the door behind them.

Once inside, they stood around the door and listened. 

“I don’t hear anything. What about you Scoob?” Fred asked.

“Not a thing,” Scooby confirmed. 

“Even the best of friends argue,” Daphne said. 

“She’s right,” Ricky said. “They love each other too much to resort to violence. No matter what they’re fighting about.” 

The six of them backed away and sat around the room to talk.

“So like um…” Shaggy plopped down into a chair, “can we talk about… that?” 

“Shaggy’s right. We need to be on the same page about this,” Velma agreed. 

“I just can’t believe that sweet little dog turned out to be…” Daphne left the end of her sentence open-ended, but everyone knew what she meant.

“I trust him,” Ricky said, to all of their surprises. 

“Like really?” Shaggy exclaimed. 

“But why?” Scooby asked. 

“Whatever he was in the past, he isn’t the same guy who’s comforted me today more times than I care to mention,” Ricky said. “I don’t need to remind you all that I have regrets too. But I’ve realized that I was wrong and I’m doing something about it. He didn’t get to finish telling us his story, but it should be obvious to us all that he did the same thing. And unlike me he’s had centuries to do so.” 

“He’s right,” Velma said, thinking back to how Mystery had told her about magic. “If he was the same fox who did all of those things back then, I don’t think any of us would even be standing here right now. If he wanted to hurt us, he’s had infinite opportunities to do so by now. Not to mention that he wanted our trust enough to tell me what his achilles heel is.” 

“Yeah but like, that’s assuming he’s telling the truth,” Shaggy said. 

“I think he has good intentions,” said Scooby, remembering how Mystery had exacted justice on his behalf when the scary priest in the painting had come at him earlier.

“I think so too, just from what we’ve seen and what we’ve been told so far,” Daphne said. “But, I think it’s important that we all remember that we don’t have all of the facts yet. Mystery didn't finish his story.”

“Is it wrong of me to say that I’m kind of glad he didn’t?” Fred asked, anxiously messing with his ascot. “It’s- a lot.” 

“I feel exactly the same way,” Ricky agreed. “Also, adding onto this discussion, I would like to point out that even if we didn’t trust the Mystery Skulls, I believe that continuing to cooperate with them is presently the more strategically sound thing to do. If it weren’t for the Mystery Skulls, my old group would have us vastly outgunned and outnumbered right now. Not that I’m calling you kids incapable. Because it’s honestly impressive how difficult it’s been to get one up on you. But if they cornered us somehow…” 

“He’s right,” Velma said thoughtfully. “The Mystery Skulls actually have a pretty good chance of overpowering them, even without our help.” 

“But if they’re so strong,” Scooby said with a tilt of his head, “then why don’t they just barge in and rescue Arthur?” 

“Actually, yeah. I was sort of wondering the same thing,” Daphne said thoughtfully.

“The situation’s too delicate for that,” Ricky replied. “Right now to Professor Pericles, Arthur- or rather I, am a tool. But if we barged in and tried to rescue Arthur- or me, then we’d need to get the remote from Pericles. And he’s so smart that chances are he’d realize what we were there for before we could do that. He might even realize that the swap’s taken place. And if that happens, I can’t begin to describe how monumentally bad that would be. Because then Arthur’s not just a tool anymore - he becomes a hostage. And I think we all know what the first of his demands would be.” 

“The planispheric disc!” Mystery Inc. exclaimed at once. 

“Like he’s right. He’s totally right!” Shaggy cried. 

“And even if we gave him the disc, there’s no garuntee he’d give Arthur or Mr. E or whoever’s in that body back,” Fred added. “Because as long as he has a hostage, he’s got a way of making sure we don’t interfere with his plans.”

“Which means that as much as we don’t like it,” Ricky walked over to the window and leaned against the glass, looking out over the twisted forest. “The covert operation that Arthur has going on right now is the best chance we have of getting him back safely. I just hope he stays safe in the process.” 

Ricky talked with the kids for another twenty minutes before they bid each other goodnight and at last retired to their rooms for the evening.

As soon as he was back in the seclusion of his room, the entire day finally hit him all at once. Ricky felt like he hadn’t slept in fifteen chapters. He was suddenly so tired. Had it really been only a day? It felt more like seven months.

But as much as he wanted to collapse face-first onto that huge bed and pass out for the rest of this chapter (assuming nothing weird happened in his dreams this time and his insomnia hadn’t followed him to this body), Ricky knew he’d feel monumentally better after a shower.

Ricky looked over to the bathroom with a sigh and repeated what Fred and Mystery had told him earlier. “We’re both guys… it’s only as weird as I make it. Don’t make it weird…” 

The problem was that it was already weird. Ricky had grown more accustomed to what existing in Shaggy’s body felt like, but the shower really forced him to feel the difference. Then there was Shaggy’s hair. Washing Ricky’s hair was a process. Shaggy’s hair on the other hand was as easy as wash, rinse, fluff it with a towel at the end, and- oh wow. Hair’s basically dry already. All done. 

So. If he was looking for plus sides to this whole situation, he supposed he could add that to the list: showers were easy.

After he was dried off, Ricky got dressed to go to sleep, brushed his teeth, turned out the lights, then finally climbed into bed. 

As absolutely magical as the bed was, Ricky laid awake for a long time, letting his thoughts drift wherever they wanted to go. He thought a lot about today. But time and time again, his thoughts wandered back to Cassidy. Until finally, he gave up and stopped trying not to think of her.

She would have loved all of this, he thought to himself. Vivi’s a fighter, just like her. They would have gotten along well. She might’ve been cautious of Mystery, but he would have adored her. She wouldn’t’ve been afraid of Lewis either. And the Dead Beats would have made her laugh. A mental image came to mind. Of her. Laughing as the little pink spirits nuzzled and crowded around her for pets like they had to him and the kids earlier. The thought brought a smile to his lips. 

As nice a thought as it was, it was never going to happen. And it was all his fault. 

Are you here now? Could you have come back as a ghost? Like Lewis? 

No. Ricky didn’t want that for her. If she came back as a ghost, then what if she came back as a weak spirit, like the painting ghosts? Stuck in one place? Trapped where she’d died? Clinging to her humanity and always struggling to not be consumed by stronger beings? Like the wild world of yokai Mystery had described. God, no. Not Cassidy. After all she’d been through, she deserved peace. 

But… where exactly? 

The Mystery Skulls talked about life after death as if there was more than one. If that were true, then perhaps he and Cassidy would truly never meet again. But maybe it was better that way. Wherever she was… all he wanted was what was best for her. But what did he know? Basically nothing. He would have to ask one of the Mystery Skulls about it when he got the chance. 

“Wherever you are,” he prayed to her quietly, “I hope you’re at peace, somewhere worthy of you. And I’m- Oh Angel… Cassidy I’m so sorry…” 

Maybe Ricky was just that exhausted. And perhaps not being in the body of an insomniac had something to do with it too. The last words that slipped past his lips before Ricky cried himself to sleep came out barely a whisper. 

“I love you…”


“It’s done,” Lewis said, popping back into the room through the table in front of them. Marcie shrieked and nearly sent Arthur’s coffee flying across the room, but Arthur reached out and caught it before it could spill. 

“Dude. You did that on purpose,” Arthur said dryly. 

“Maybe,” Lewis shrugged. “It was funny tho.” 

“It wasn’t funny to me!” Marcie protested. 

“Sorry,” Lewis said, not sounding remorseful. He flew up to Arthur’s head level and flipped upside down. “But to be fair, I don’t get people I can mess with very often. What’s the point of being a ghost if you can’t at least have a little fun with it right?” 

“Yeah,” Marcie half-laughed, “I guess so.” 

“Is there anything else I can do to help while I’m here? Anything at all?” Lewis asked. 

“You’ve done plenty,” Arthur said. “Seriously Lewis. We may not have been able to pull this off without your help. Just out of curiosity, how many different tracking devices and bugs did you find on the Enigma Machine?” Arthur asked. 

“Four,” Lewis replied. 

“And what did you do with them?” 

“Hid them in the ceiling above the vehicle. Just like you said. When you make your escape, the tracking systems will show that the van is still in the garage. They won’t be able to track it.” 

“And you weren’t seen?” 

“Come on man, you know me. I’ve had plenty of practice avoiding breathers and fucking with security cameras by now,” Lewis said, flipping over so he was upright once more.

  “How foolish of me to doubt you,” Arthur said jokingly. 

“Yeah Arthur. Why’d you do that?” 

They laughed, but soon broke off into silence as an unpleasant truth hung in their air between them.

“I don’t want to leave you,” Lewis said sadly at last.

“And I don’t want you to go,” Arthur admitted, pulling his friend into a hug. “But we both know why you have to.” 

“Your plan will work. It has to,” Lewis said. 

“And when it does, I’ll see you on the road the night after next.” 

“But until then, know that you’ll never be off my mind. Just- remember, Arthur. If you need me for any reason, you can send a message through the Dead Beats.”

“I know. Thanks, Lewis.” Arthur said. 

They pressed their foreheads together for a long moment, a final goodbye, before Lewis turned to Marcie. “Take care of him,” he beseeched her. “Arthur’s the smartest idiot I know. He could build a whole new world with that brain of his, but he’ll get so focused on it that he’ll forget to do important being-alive things. Like eating. Or sleeping. Or occasionally taking a shower.” 

Hey! I- do not!

“Oh yeah? How many meals have you eaten today?” 

Arthur opened and closed his mouth, then pursed his lips in thought. “...Does one singular donut count as ‘brunch’?” 

No it does not. Eat something, Kingsmen!” Lewis barked. 

“All right. All right. You have my word. I’ll scrounge something together.” 

And you’ll sleep?” 

“... Yyyyes…” Arthur groaned. 

“But you’re going to eat something first.” Lewis said. 

Fine! Look, Lew! This is me, going to eat something!” Arthur said loudly as he marched into the kitchen. 

Lewis’ scowl softened into a smile as he watched Arthur disappear into the other room. Then he turned back to Marcie once more. “Hey. Uhm. I know you’re doing a lot as it is, but I meant what I said. Take care of him… please.”

“Don’t worry. I will,” Marcie nodded. 

“Seriously. Thank you. The only reason I’m not an anxiety-ridden mess is because I know he’s not totally alone in here.”

“You are an anxiety-ridden mess,” Marcie corrected. 

Lewis barked a laugh. “I guess that’s true. So… it seems like you’re taking this really well. You’re definitely less hesitant to believe all this than Velma was. Any reason why?” 

“I mean Arthur had the Dead Beats as proof of the paranormal from the get-go, so I guess I’ve had a while to come to terms with the whole ‘ghosts are real’ thing before I met you. Other than that, I did have my doubts as to whether he’s really not Mr. E for most of today. Until…” 

“What?” 

“I made one reference. Just one. And the next thing I knew, Arthur had to physically restrain himself from going on a rave about Smash Bros trivia. We got refocused back to the task at hand pretty quick, but that’s definitely when I knew for sure. Mr. E would never.” 

Lewis snorted. Yeah! That sounds like Arthur!” When Arthur came back into the room, eating the final bites of a ham and cheese sandwich, he didn’t say a word about Lewis being gone. Marcie supposed that for them, just leaving was easier. Or else they’d never be able to let each other go. 

Marcie was tempted to ask Arthur if he was okay, but he spoke up as she was opening her mouth to do so. “You should eat something too. I would’ve made you a sandwich too, but I didn’t know what you liked or if you were vegetarian or anything like that.”

“I’m not vegetarian but yeah. I’ll eat something. Speaking of… it’s getting pretty late you know. Are you… going to sleep soon?” 

“Eventually.” 

“How about a shower?” 

Arthur snorted. “Not a chance in Hell.” 


Ricky dreamed that night. Of her, of course. 

The last time Ricky ever saw her was in the forest when all five members of the original Mystery Incorporated met together for the first time in 20 years. After Pericles made his offer and flew away, Brad and Judy had left in a huff, at that time still pretending that they were acting in the best interest of their son. Leaving Ricky and Cassidy alone beneath the moonlit trees. 

“The nerve of that bird,” she’d scoffed, angrily kicking a tree root. “Who the hell does he think he is?” 

Ricky just scowled, trying to hide how tempted he was to take him up on his offer. He didn’t trust Pericles. Their relationship would never be what it was. But… he missed him. As hard as he denied it, he missed his old friend. Having lost his every friend and ally, Ricky was alone. He hated being alone. 

Unless… 

“He’s right you know,” Ricky had said. 

And Cassidy had whirled around to scold him, “You can’t possibly be considering-!” 

“Of course not!” (He’d lied both to her and himself that night, of course.) “I just mean that us, working together… we’d have a better chance at getting the pieces than we would by ourselves. My offer still stands, Cassidy. You’re smart. Resourceful. Strong. I want you back on my team.” 

Looking back, she’d looked almost hopeful at first. But as soon as ‘getting the pieces’ left his mouth she had turned sad, her disappointment in him evident. “And my answer is the same,” she sighed. “I told you already, Ricky. I won’t hurt those kids.” 

“Right,” Ricky had said bitterly, “Because they’re good kids. What was it you said? Better than we were?” 

“We were good once too,” she muttered.

“You were a child.” Wait- what was that? A newer memory, the voice of a newer friend, echoing in his ears.

“You were a good kid.” What was he doing? He could be good again. This didn’t have to end the same way it had been the first time. He could save her. She didn’t have to die! 

“And he took advantage of that.” But even as these thoughts occurred to Ricky, everything he wanted to say was trapped at the back of his throat. 

“Goodbye Ricky,” and then she was leaving

NO! IF YOU LET HER GO YOU’LL NEVER SEE HER AGAIN!  

Ricky tried to move but his feet were rooted to the spot. He tried to talk, to shout her name, but no sound would come out. He reached out, trying to catch her, but she was just out of reach. 

NO. NO NO NO NO!

But he watched her walk away, just as he had back then. And as she vanished into the darkness of the trees the memory of another familiar voice, a more cruel voice, echoed in his ears.

“Would you like to know how she died?” 

"NO!"

Ricky shot up, wide awake in a cold sweat. He had to look around for several moments as he recalled where he was and why. He was safe. In Lewis’ mansion. The forest was but one in a long series of regrets. And Cassidy- 

She’s gone.

Ricky took several deep breaths and fell back onto the pillows. 

Fuuuuuck

Figures he couldn’t go one night without something weird or otherwise unpleasant happening in his dreams. Granted - he hadn’t ended up in another dimension this time, so this was arguably an improvement. Arguably. As in Ricky could also argue that he preferred the Sitting Room. Seriously, the realities of the waking world were unpleasant as it is. Why did his brain have to torture him when he was asleep, too?

Just then, his stomach made a noise akin to the sound of a dying whale. 

“Fuck you Shaggy,” Ricky grumbled in the dark. But he felt bad as soon as the words left his mouth. It wasn’t Shaggy’s fault that his body for some reason required breakfast, second breakfast, elevensies, luncheon, afternoon tea, dinner, and supper. It was genetics- some kind of disorder- something. In any case, something wasn’t right. 

Come to think of it, how is he not constantly shitting with how much he eats? And how is he not as fat as me while shitting all the time? Where does the food go? Is this kid’s stomach a portal to another dimension??? 

Ah, the thoughts one has while tired as fuck at- Ricky glanced over at the alarm clock to see what godforsaken hour of the night it had the audacity to be - 2:51 in the morning. 

Also, speaking of shitting, he kinda needed to go to the bathroom anyway. 

Grumbling in I-don’t-want-to-get-up, Ricky reluctantly left the bed’s warm comfort. Fuck, he’d been all cozy from his body heat warming the covers and the inside of the mansion was cold - especially at night. But what else should he expect from a haunted house? Ricky turned the bedside lamp on, retrieved his jacket from where it was lying at the foot of his bed, and quickly put it on. 

He used the facilities, then went to the door. He glanced over at the clock again. It was now 3:00 am - the witching hour. Was it a good idea to wander the halls of a haunted house during the witching hour? Probably not. But based on the off-key didgeridoo noises his stomach was making, this stupid body wasn’t going to leave him alone until he fed it. So he really didn’t have much choice if he wanted so much as a chance of getting a wink of more sleep. 

Ricky stepped out into the hall. Fuck - it was dark. Fortunately there were nightlights at pretty regular intervals in the halls for the living, so he wasn’t wandering completely blind. He was fine leaving the East Wing and the few turns after that. Living and working at Destroido meant that he was used to remembering his way through large buildings. He heard footsteps once or twice with no one attached to them, weird glowing orbs darted in and out of sight, and at one point he thought he heard voices muttering. But he didn’t meet any ghosts. That is until- 

Uh-oh. Which way was it again?

Left or right? Should he just walk to the end of each hall and see if anything looked familiar? Dammit, where were the Dead Beats when you needed- 

Scrrrrraaape

Such a quiet sound was deafening in the silent hallway. Ricky froze. 

Scraaape- Scrrrrrraaape

Ricky gulped and turned his head in the direction of the noise. 

Ding-dong Daddy-o… 

One of the suits of armor had moved. From its usual frozen position to leaning forward with its head turned in Ricky’s direction, glowing pink eyes beneath its mask fixed right on him. 

Ricky gulped. Lewis said they protect the mansion. “U-uh… I-I’m a guest…” he stuttered, fiddling with his fingers, feeling very silly and very scared. “I uh, I got hungry. Could you uh- tell me which way the kitchen is? 

Scccrrrape Scrrrraaape

The suit of armor moved again, pointing towards the left. 

“Oh-” Ricky had kind of not expected it to answer him, much less help. “T-thanks.” 

Scrrrraaape Scrape Scraaape 

The suit of armor briefly bowed to him, then motioned for him to be on his way. 

Heart pounding, Ricky’s whole body felt stiff with fear as he took the route to the left. He could hear the armor’s head turning as it watched him go. As he came to the next hallway (he remembered where he was now), he heard a bunch more scraping behind him as the possessed armor returned to its usual frozen position. 

Well that was terrifying yet helpful. 

Just as terrifying yet equally helpful, every suit of armor Ricky passed from then on pointed in the direction Ricky needed to go. Until finally, very creeped out and not wanting to make any more noise from the metal moving, Ricky told one of the suits of armor as politely as he could that he remembered which way to go from here, but that he appreciated all of their help. The armor bowed to him, resumed its original position, and none of them moved after that. 

Soon after that, came into the foyer, where he was happy to see a familiar troop of pink friends playing tag near the ceiling, zooming around the chandelier. As he stepped out of the doorway, one of the Dead Beats spotted him and pointed him out to his friends, who all made happy trilling noises as they zoomed down to give him nuzzles and demand pets. Trying to stay quiet, Ricky laughed, scritching their heads. “Hey you guys. Boy, am I happy to see you. I’m on my way to the kitchen for a midnight snack. Would you like to keep me company?” 

The Dead Beats were delighted to do just that. 

Then at last, Ricky made it into the kitchen. 

Ricky opened the fridge and squinted from the glare of the bright artificial light, his eyes having adjusted to the dark house. He was looking for a drink when- 

“Ricky?” 

Ricky jumped and banged his head on the top of the fridge with a curse. 

“Oof, you okay dude?” 

“Lewis?” Ricky turned around, rubbing the soon-to-be bump on his head. The ghost was standing by the doorway with a couple more Dead Beats. “You’re back. And- What’re you doing up?” 

“I’m a ghost,” Lewis shrugged. “I don’t exactly need sleep. What’re you doing up?” 

“Uh- couldn’t sleep. And I got hungry.” 

Lewis snorted. “You just missed Scooby. He was in here for a midnight snack not half an hour ago.” 

“Ah. That explains why the fridge doesn’t look as packed as it did earlier,” Ricky said. Right then, one of the Dead Beats floated over to him helpfully with a bag of pretzels. Ricky thanked him and then turned back to Lewis. “So. How was Arthur?” He asked, popping one into his mouth.

Lewis sighed with relief. “He’s okay. Thank God. Marcie’s on board, I helped with some things, and thus far everything’s going according to his plan.” 

“That’s good,” Ricky sighed, eating another handful. “So what exactly is his plan?” He asked after he swallowed. 

“Actually, I needed to talk to you about that…” Lewis rubbed the back of his neck and procured a flashdrive from a pocket in his waistcoat. 

Ricky abruptly stopped chewing. Why did he have a feeling that he knew what the contents of that were? He swallowed. “What’s that?” He asked. 

“Proof of what happened to you,” Lewis winced. 

“... Oh,” Ricky looked away. “Did uh… did you watch it?” 

“No,” Lewis said. “That would be a messed up thing to do. And I’m not going to let anyone else see it without your permission either. So… are you okay with me seeing this? Or anyone else for that matter?” 

“Um… let me get back to you on that. It’s- late. I know somebody should see it but- could I think about it?” 

“No problem man. Take as much time as you need,” Lewis said, tucking it back in his pocket. 

“Oh! Ricky. What are you doing up?” Mystery, in the form of a dog, trotted into the room and hopped up into one of the chairs.

“Ah- uh, bad dreams,” Ricky said, forgetting to lie about it. “-And a midnight snack,” he caught himself, shaking the bag of pretzels. He quickly changed the subject. “So uh, how are you and Vivi? All good?” 

“What happened with Vivi?” Lewis growled.

“Tensions ran high, and we had a moment. About three years ago. But we got through it, and we’re fine now,” Mystery said, hinting very strongly to Lewis that they would talk about it when not in mixed company.

Lewis fortunately caught the hint, because he reverted the subject back to Ricky. “Gotcha. So, Ricky. Bad dreams? Do you… want to talk about it?”

“I’ve just been- thinking a lot about Cassidy,” he admitted, setting down the now-empty bag of pretzels and opening a jug of yogurt. “I know you never knew her but, I really wish you had. She was… she really was perfect.” 

Ricky was too deep in self-pity to notice the panicked look Mystery and Lewis shot each other. 

“I said a lot of really shitty things to her,” Ricky sighed. “Things I didn’t mean. And I just wish I could take it all back, or at least tell her how sorry I am. For all of it.”

He was completely oblivious to Mystery and Lewis silently shouting at each other on either side of him. 

‘Should we tell him???’ Lewis mouthed. 

No!’ Mystery mouthed back. 

“And she would have loved this.” Ricky laughed, “Knowing her she’d be like ‘hell no’ at first. But once she got over that initial hurdle I really think she would’ve liked to learn all of this, and to meet you. And you would’ve liked her.” 

‘He deserves to know!’ Lewis mouthed, gesticulating wildly. 

‘Don’t say SHIT!’ Mystery swiped a paw across his throat.

‘He’s heartbroken!’ 

‘It’s too much!’ 

“She would have been a big help too,” Ricky said. “She was so smart. One of the smartest people I ever knew… and the kindest.” 

‘I’m gonna tell him!’ 

‘Don’t you dare!

‘We should tell him!’ 

“In the morning!” Mystery loud-whispered. 

Ricky looked up, and Mystery and Lewis quickly snapped into “totally-not-up to-something” poses before he could notice. “Did you say something?” He asked. 

“Oh- yes. Cassidy-” The dog cleared his throat. “Cassidy is a truly wonderful person. And uh- in the morning, I have a lot more to tell you and teach you that I bet she would really want to see.” Were it not past 3:00 in the morning, Ricky might have caught Mystery’s use of the word ‘is’ as opposed to ‘was’.

Smooth,’ Lewis mouthed at Mystery over Ricky’s head. 

Mystery shot him a glare. None of that was a lie. 

Just then, on its own, the radio on the counter turned on smack in the middle of a Mystery Skulls song.

“If I could do this all a-gain, 

If I could start o-ver, and give you everything-”

The three of them turned around to the source of the noise to see the Dead Beats floating totally guilty around the radio. 

“-Yeah, I wouldn’t change a thing.

As long as I have you baby-

As long as I have you baby!” 

Ricky just looked at them confused and listened while panicked, Mystery and Lewis comically shook their heads, ‘NO!’ 

And the Dead Beats stubbornly nodded, ‘YES!’ 

“See?” Ricky sighed, completely misinterpreting what the Dead Beats were trying to tell him. “They get it.” 

As the strum of the keyboard and the thrum of the beat gave way to lyrics once more, Lewis flew across the room-

“-’Cause no one ever really diiies-” 

Ricky didn’t hear the rest because Lewis cut the radio off. 

“Why’d you turn it off?” Ricky asked, confused. 

“I- uh- it was way too loud. You- sillies,” Lewis turned to the Dead Beats with a too-wide grin. “I know how much you love music, but do you want to wake the whole house? We’re going to have to have a talk later,The ghost growled at them. 

The Dead Beats just crossed their arms and turned away sharply. Foiled!

While Lewis glared at the Dead Beats, Mystery turned back to Ricky. “Speaking of,” the kitsune-disguised-as-a-dog said, “I really think you ought to get back to sleep.” 

Ricky scoffed. “I’m not so sure that’s going to happen. Sleep doesn’t exactly come to me easily. Not to mention I’m not exactly looking forward to another nightmare.” 

Mystery tilted his head, thoughtful. 

The dog made a flourish with one of his paws, and a small vial appeared on the table in a flash of his foxfire. 

Ricky jumped, not expecting it. The vial was half-moon-shaped, with a star-shaped cork, filled with a beautiful luminous midnight blue fluid. 

“Really? You’re gonna give him that?” Lewis exclaimed. The Dead Beats were still pouting behind him.

“What is it?” Ricky asked.

“Magic,” Mystery replied. “We're acquainted with a number of potion makers and regularly enlist their services. This,” Mystery said, motioning for Ricky to pick up the bottle, “is a half-dose of dreamless sleep potion. It instantly puts its drinker into deep sleep, then awakens the drinker fast enough that the mind never enters the stage of sleep in which dreams occur. This is a half dose, meant to be taken when one wakes in the middle of the night. So it should guarantee you another five hours or so of restful slumber.”

“Just don’t get reliant on that stuff,” Lewis warned. “Trust us, we know from experience: It becomes an unhealthy coping mechanism if you use it too often.”

 “So I will not allow you to use this tomorrow night under any circumstances,” Mystery added with a nod.

Ricky blinked at him for a few moments, so grateful and stunned that words failed him. “I- Thank you Mystery,” He stammered. 

“Oh pish posh. It’s such a simple matter it hardly requires any thanks. But I accept it all the same.” (Bullshit. Ricky could totally tell he was enjoying the gratitude.) 

“Also, don’t drink that until you’re already in bed,” Lewis cautioned. “It’ll put you out so fast that the flavor will still be on your tongue when you konk out. Arthur took it too soon one time and passed the fuck out right in the middle of the apothecary.”

“Sheesh. Strong stuff,” Ricky said, admiring the way the potion glittered. 

“Hardly. Just a little magic,” Mystery chuckled. “Now off to bed with you. The faster you fall asleep the sooner you’ll wake up. There’s much to discuss in the morning.” 

After Ricky finished his yogurt and two packs of popcorn, he bid Mystery and Lewis goodbye and the Dead Beats led him back to his room (Lewis discreetly made it very clear on their way out that they were still in hot water). As Ricky followed the pouting ghosts back to the East Wing, he turned the potion in his hands and wondered if Mystery had ever used it, or if he ever had trouble sleeping. He was centuries old, and had been through so much. Did he get nightmares too? 

The Dead Beats led him on a different route back to the East Wing than he’d taken earlier that took them past the library. Which was why Ricky stopped, confused, in front of the doors. 

The lights were on. 

Curious, he walked into the library and the Dead Beats followed, chirping something that he imagined meant: “Hey, aren’t you supposed to be following us?” But Ricky ignored them. 

The library was seemingly abandoned and dark, save a few lamps and the dull glow of moonlight shining through the windows. It wasn’t immediately apparent who was working this late until Ricky spotted an orange sleeve sticking out of a pile of papers at one of the desks. 

“Velma?” 

“TWELVE!” Velma shouted as her head shot up from the desk. Ricky and the Dead Beats jumped with surprise. She snorted and adjusted her glasses, reorienting herself back to reality from whatever she’d been dreaming about, then her bleary eyes fixed on him. 

“Shaggy-? Wait. No. Sorry. Mr. E- Ricky! Sorry. What are you doing here?” 

“Couldn’t sleep. What’re you doing here?” He asked, crossing his arms. 

“Who could sleep in a house full of books?” She shrugged. Then she yawned, rubbing her eyes beneath her glasses. 

“I’d get back to bed if I were you,” Ricky advised. “Mystery’s also awake and if he finds you in here he’ll probably scold you for neglecting your health and send you back to bed anyway.” 

“Are you going to scold me?” Velma asked. 

“Nah. I’m up at 3am too, so I really can’t talk,” He shrugged. “Come on. Let’s go together.” 

Velma straightened her work station so it wouldn’t look like a tornado had blown through it come morning, and the two of them followed the Dead Beats back to the East Wing.

Their walk was mostly silent until they passed a familiar portrait of a scowling priest, who gave them an extremely distasteful look but didn’t dare say anything out of fear of facing Mystery’s wrath again.

That was when it occurred to Ricky that they were walking along the same stretch of hallway where he’d had that talk with Fred earlier. Also he and Velma were alone. Which made it the perfect opportunity to ask her a rather delicate question. 

Ricky cleared his throat nervously. “Um, Velma?” 

“Yes?” 

“I uh, have a question to ask you… It’s not exactly a fun one, but uh...” 

Velma straightened her spine and squared her shoulders. “Okay,” she said thoughtfully.

“I need to know how Cassidy died.”

Velma’s face softened at the question, but he saw confirmation in her eyes of what he’d already suspected. 

“You were there, weren’t you?” 

Velma looked away, and she didn’t answer for several long moments. She took off her glasses to wipe the wetness from her eyes with her sleeve before she got a grip, put her glasses back on, and confirmed what he already knew: “Yeah. We were there.” 

Ricky’s throat closed. For her, and for the other poor kids who’d had to witness something so awful. He didn’t meet her eyes when he asked her quietly, “Did she suffer?” 

Velma hesitated in her answer. None of them had seen it happen, but they were all haunted by imaginings of Cassidy’s final moments. Had she been shot by the Kriegstaffebots before the self-destruct sequence completed? Was she blown up? Had the explosion killed her instantly? Or had she been covered in burns and injuries, forced to suffer before she faded away? Or had she lasted a bit longer and drowned? Supposedly drowning was a peaceful way to go, but she must have been so scared- 

No,” Velma said firmly, no matter how much she doubted it. “It happened so fast. I’m sure she didn’t suffer.” 

Ricky’s entire body sagged with relief. “Thank you, Velma."


Professor Pericles was a homicidal maniac. 

Both fortunately and unfortunately for the entirety of the human race, he was smart about being a homicidal maniac. 

He didn’t just kill people whenever he felt like it. He did so with purpose, waiting until the opportune moment to remove certain pawns or obstacles from his path. Which was good for Marcie and Arthur, because it meant that they likely had a bit of time to stop Professor Pericles from killing someone in the future. 

They had been working for a little under an hour after Lewis left when a stubborn little red light turned green. 

Marcie nearly spat out her coffee. “I’m in!”

“Seriously?” Arthur’s head shot up excitedly from where he was hunched over his own computer, sending a couple of pages of scribbled notes falling from the side of the table. One of the Dead Beats picked them up and put them back helpfully. 

“Yep. Alright, Arthur. Now what?” And with that they swapped computers, and Arthur’s face lit up in the artificial light as his eyes greedily took in the seemingly alien letters and numbers filling the screen. 

Seemingly alien of course, unless you were an expert of Arthur and Marcie’s calibur. For while to untrained eyes it may look like word salad, to the two of them it was like looking into the Matrix, and at a mere glance Arthur knew that Marcie really had pulled through. 

He was looking at the Kriegstaffebot program codes.

It was time to deliver the first strike. The question was: when was Pericles going to feel it?


They went into Velma’s room to talk. 

It went about as well as it could have, as painful as it was for both of them.

After Velma finished recounting Cassidy’s final hours, Ricky thanked her and returned to his own room, where he laid back in his bed, the sleeping potion still corked in his hand, and stared at the ceiling processing what he’d been told. 

He blew up K-Ghoul. He. Fucking. Blew up. K-Ghoul. He destroyed her home and her livelihood, and he tried to kill her until he succeeded. 

Ricky was grateful for the potion Mystery had given him, because he was so angry right now that he was certain he’d never get back to sleep otherwise. 

K-Ghoul had been his gift to her when Angel Dynamite had returned to Crystal Cove. He used the excuse that she’d need a good cover to come back with her alias intact. But that wasn’t completely true. He could have just as well gotten her a job as a custodian somewhere if he wanted her to keep an eye on the town and the new Mystery Incorporated unnoticed. But she would have been miserable doing that kind of work. Angel Dynamite was a DJ, and Cassidy had always loved music. It was true that she came back to Crystal Cove for a reason. But he wanted her to be… happy. He also supposed, looking back, that he’d wanted to thank her for all the joy she'd brought him once. And to make amends in his own way, even if the words to apologize hadn’t come (yet another of his many regrets). 

Their breakup was his fault. As the years went by after Pericles’ betrayal, Ricky had grown bitter and angry. And the one who got the brunt of it was the very same person who stuck by his side longer than anyone else. He never struck her. As awful a human being as the curse had twisted him into, he didn’t think he’d be able to live with himself if he ever hit Cassidy. But all the same, he’d been so… mean. And of course, no matter how much she loved him, Cassidy’s self-esteem and strength of spirit was too high to deal with his bullshit, so… They broke up. 

And after all that time, Ricky had still regretted the way he’d treated her. But even though they weren’t together anymore, he… he wanted her to be happy. K-Ghoul had been his way of looking after her, as he should have done all those years ago. 

And Pericles fucking blew it up. Without even consulting me. How dare he? 

“He had no right…” Ricky seethed quietly, feeling more like his bitter old self than he had in a while. But this time his anger was directed at just one bird. Professor Pericles. Not the kids. Not the world. Not Cassidy- 

Cassidy… 

Maybe it made him a horrible person, but he couldn’t help but be a little mad at her. “Why didn’t you come to me?” He whispered into the dark, a tear falling down his cheek. 

I would have protected you. I never would have let him hurt you if I knew. 

But Ricky couldn’t be mad at her. Because he knew exactly why she hadn’t come to him. 

She had no way of knowing that I would have chosen her. I was working with Pericles. For all she knew, I was the one trying to have her killed. 

Imagining that broke Ricky’s heart all over again. That Cassidy died thinking-

Ricky sniffed and closed his eyes. 

Cassidy… died.

As angry as he was, Ricky was also overwhelmingly sad. 

They were in the Midnight Zone. She was surrounded by Kriegstaffebots. The lab exploded. 

No. No, she would never give up! There was no corpse so maybe- 

But their seal friend found her helmet. Even if she survived the blast, the weight of all that water would have killed her for sure. And even if not, there’s absolutely no way she would have been able to swim to the surface before she drowned.

There was no way out. Not even for her.

She’s gone.

In the back of Ricky’s mind, ever since he’d first learned of her death, there had been doubt. A small flicker of hope. Cassidy? Dead? It couldn’t be real. But Velma was no liar, and above that she was a realist. Hearing the facts of how it had happened from her made it… real.

She’s gone.

That was that. That was it. Ricky Owens was never going to see Cassidy Williams again and he didn’t even have a body to bury. The empty shell that had once been her was buried under rubble at the bottom of the ocean, the high walls of the trench the closest thing to a tombstone she would ever have. 

She’s gone. 

Pericles did it. He got rid of her. He pulled the trigger- 

But I put the gun in his talons.

The weight of his own grief threatening to crush him, Ricky redirected his energy into his rage. I never should have saved him all those years ago. 

He uncorked the potion and was immediately hit with an extremely strong smell. There was a lot of lavender but also other herbs and- whatever the hell that was. Ricky had no idea what he was about to ingest, but he trusted Mystery and needed to be well-rested. 

She will be avenged. Her death will not be in vain! I’m going to need every bit of strength I can muster if I’m going to help- 

But Ricky didn’t have a single other thought. For he’d tipped the bottle back and downed it in one gulp. And the instant after a light, minty, earthy flavor hit his tongue, Ricky’s entire body was going slack, the bottle was slipping from his fingers, and he was being enveloped in the welcome peace that slumber brought - completely dead to the world.


Dawn came with deceptive tranquility. 

The sun was peeking over the horizon and a morning mist had settled over the forest, making the mansion and the twisted, jagged trees around it seem as if they were on an island at the center of an endless gray sea. 

The arrival of a long-awaited guest was marked by the rumble of a familiar engine, and the mist curling around a familiar silhouette like an angel’s wings.

Notes:

If I were to map out the evolution of my plans for this chapter, they'd look like a roundabout with the number of directions this could have gone. At one point it was going to be heavily referencing the exorcist (have fun speculating what the fuck that means) (also that''s the stage I was at when I wrote the last chapter's author's notes, so sorry - I lied. It's gonna be a while before things get "nuts"), but then I realized that part would fit better later in the story. So a large chunk of this chapter was cut out, pasted somewhere else to be saved for later, and rewritten.
So you guys have that to look forward to.

But I'm happy with where this chapter ended up. I loved the humor and fourth wall breaks, angst is always fun to write, I liked further exploring some off-screen Rickidy interactions that may have happened in the show, and I think it ties up Ricky's grief arc in a neat little bow.

Also. We got to meet the suits of armor, Lewis is back with the main group, and Arthur and Marcie have hacked into the Kriegstaffebots. What will they do with that? :D

Finally, I just wanted to say that the next chapter of this fic has been living in my head rent-free for almost a year. It's one of the scenes I imagined that made me want to write this fic to begin with. So from the bottom of my heart, I can't even begin to say how excited I am to share it with you.

That's all for now Warlocks, Witches, and Badass Bitches.

Chapter 20: God

Summary:

A familiar face, awaited by some and unexpected by others, arrives at the haunted mansion.

Notes:

You all have this chapter to thank for the fact that this fic even exists. I've been looking forward to writing this for over a year.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Daphne? Daph, wake up.” 

“Mmh? Freddy? What?” Daphne grumbled as she awoke.

“Sorry, Daph. Vivi just poked her head in and asked us to come downstairs.” 

Vivi. Right. We’re at the Mystery Skulls’ mansion. Daphne sat up and yawned, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. 

“What time is it?” She yawned. 

“A little after seven,” he replied. 

Daphne groaned and plopped her head back onto the pillows. So cozy… she didn’t want to get up. Not to mention… she’d never gotten to share a bed with Fred before. The cuddling had been pretty great. If they didn’t have people expecting them and potentially life-or-death things to do, she’d happily lie in bed for another hour in his arms. But alas, life had other plans. And Fred was already stepping behind the spooky yet classy victorian dressing screen to change.

Daphne reluctantly arose and went into the bathroom to get dressed and make sure she didn’t look like hot trash. Then she and Fred met the rest of Mystery Inc. at the mouth of the East Wing, where Shaggy (still in Arthur’s body, and apparently Vivi had helped him put Arthur’s metal arm back on when she’d woken them up) was just coming out of Ricky’s room. 

“Like man, he is out,” Shaggy laughed. “I like, totally couldn’t wake him up.” 

“Mystery gave him something to help him sleep, so I’m not surprised,” Velma said. 

“Still,” Fred said, “whatever Vivi woke us up for, it sounded important. Guess I should go in and try again.” 

“Actually- no,” Velma said, looking guilty. “Let him sleep in. If it turns out to be important we can come back for him.” 

“Why?” Scooby asked. 

“We were both up late last night and crossed paths. He asked me-” Velma glanced at the door and finished her sentence much more quietly. “He asked me how Cassidy died.” 

Daphne’s heart constricted in her chest. “Awwwww…” 

“Hoh boy. And like, did you tell him?” Shaggy asked.

“Of course I did,” Velma sighed. “He didn’t say much afterward but I could tell he was really upset, and it was almost four o’clock in the morning when he finally went back to his room. So…” 

“Yeah,” Fred agreed with her. “Let him sleep.” 

“Let him sleep,” the others agreed unanimously. 

Though it came from a place of good intentions, that was a decision that all five of them would regret very soon.

The Mystery Skulls were waiting for them in one of the lounges connected directly to the foyer, and all five of them knew at once by Vivi and Lewis’ anxious squirming that whatever they needed to be told must be very important indeed. 

Mystery, the only non-fidgeting one of the three, greeted them with a nod when they entered. “Good morning, children.” 

“Morning,” they all said back. 

“So like… what’s going on?” Shaggy asked nervously. 

“Everyone sit down first,” Lewis said, rising and briskly crossing the room to look out the window. By now, everyone was extremely concerned and rushed to do so. 

“As you all know,” Vivi began, anxiously twisting her scarf, “There’s a lot we’ve been keeping from you. So much that we didn’t have time to tell you everything yesterday.” 

“-Hold on,” Mystery said, straightening and looking around, mentally counting heads. “Where’s Ricky?” 

“Still sleeping,” Velma said. “He was out cold from whatever you gave him and I knew he had a rough night, so I figured we’d let him sleep in.” 

They realized immediately from the panicked look the Mystery Skulls shot each other that they’d made a mistake.

“Oh dear,” Mystery gulped. “Were it any other day I’d agree. But right at this moment, I really wish you hadn’t.” 

“Why?” Fred asked with a hint of accusation.

“The identity of our informant,” Lewis said. “We held off on telling you with good reason.” 

“There were more important things we needed to focus on yesterday and we knew that on top of everything else it would have been too much for you. Especially for Ricky,” Vivi sighed. 

“So we reached the decision that we would tell you the morning of her arrival in order to lessen the shock.” 

“The shock? Who is it?” Daphne asked. 

They didn’t get to answer. 

Because that was when the ring of the doorbell echoed throughout the house.


Aside from its location, the Mystery Skulls’ mansion was exactly as Cassidy remembered it. Lewis really had found the perfect spot to put it. The mist and dark, twisted trees suited the gothic mansion much better than the reclusive desert canyon it had been set up in when Cassidy first met them. 

They sure know how to pick spooky spots for a spooky mansion, Cassidy thought to herself. But still, she didn’t feel nearly the same level of unease now as opposed to the first time she’d approached this place. It was as if the house itself had eyes and could see her coming from a mile away. But this time it wasn’t wary of her as a stranger, it was welcoming her back as a friend. 

Speaking of friends… Cassidy immediately noticed the Mystery Machine as she came out of the mist, parked right by the Mystery Skulls’ van. The last time she’d seen the kids’ van, she was getting out of it before they met Tom and Tub at the pier. That seemed like so long ago, now. 

Mystery Incorporated… 

She had been thinking very hard about what she was going to say to them when she saw them again. Fred, Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, and Scooby. She’d promised that she wouldn’t lie to them anymore. And then she’d gone and died on them. Sort of. Was “staying dead” considered lying? Would they understand why she’d done it? If she’d stayed, the kriegstaffebot attacks wouldn’t have stopped until they got her, but she wouldn’t have been in great condition to defend herself this time. 

She would have just been a burden. 

And that would have put them in danger.

So no, she didn’t regret staying away. And she hadn’t sent word to them of her survival out of fear of Pericles intercepting it. Or Ricky. 

Ricky. 

He’s in there. 

He’s with them.

Something had driven him away from Pericles. Cassidy hadn’t thought anything could. So in what other ways had she been wrong about Ricky? 

If she’d gone to him back then, would he have been on her side?

Did he miss her?

How strange it was, as Cassidy approached the haunted house, that she found herself more terrified of her ex and a bunch of kids than the actual monsters who lived there.

She parked her motorcycle behind the Mystery Machine and got off, smiling fondly at the blue, green, and orange paint. She still remembered the day Fred designed it. The van was plain white when Fred got it - a gift from Fred Jones Sr. after he passed Driver’s Ed when he was sixteen. And Fred fell in love with it instantly. After all, it was absolutely perfect for storing trap gear and driving around solving Mysteries with his friends. But Fred had never been a plain white kind of kid. On Fred, white was but a backdrop for orange and blue. And he filled the world with light and color everywhere he went. He’d sat sketching at the coffee table at K-Ghoul for hours before he finally found a design he was happy with. When he showed Cassidy, aside from being strongly reminded of the Enigma Machine, her first thoughts about Fred’s final design for the van’s new paint job and name was: It’s absurd. But it’s them. I love it.

And that’s exactly what Fred had to say about it when she asked. “I wanted to have a bit of all of my buddies on the Mystery Machine!” Fred had said with the biggest grin, so proud no matter what his Dad thought about it. “Scooby and I both wear blue, and Shaggy and Daphne both wear green. Velma always wears orange, and Daphne’s hair is orange. But I didn’t think purple looked very good in any of my designs, so the flowers are for Daphne, too. So now all of us are on the van!” 

That earnest passion and that damn sunshine smile had made Cassidy love that adorable, weird kid that much more. 

And now, here she was. Gathering the courage to ring the doorbell of a haunted house. Terrified of what face that boy and his friends, hardly kids anymore, would make when they realized that she’d lied to them yet again. 

And Ricky… 

Then before she knew it, she was ringing the doorbell. 

Cassidy took a deep breath and still jumped when the door opened by itself. Because of course. It did that. How could she forget? Hands in her pockets, Cassidy strolled into the foyer, the warm pink glow of the candles contrasting with the misty light of dawn shining through the windows. 

It was a little foreboding walking into the house, but now that she was here Cassidy couldn’t help but smile fondly at the memories this place evoked. It had been scary at first, but she could not have asked for kinder hosts.

At a familiar sound near the ceiling, Cassidy looked up. And no sooner than she did, she was being mobbed by half a dozen friendly pink ghosts, cheering with delight at seeing their friend again and rubbing against her for pets. Cassidy laughed and obliged them. “Hey, hey. It’s good to see you too.” 

“They missed you terribly,” a familiar voice chuckled. 

Cassidy turned, but by now she’d learned not to jump at this one. Mystery was standing before her in his full seven-tailed glory, so close to her that when she looked up she could feel his breath on her face as he looked down at her. 

“Nice to see you too. ‘Dog, wolf, fox, whatever-you-are’,” Cassidy said. 

Mystery barked a laugh at their inside joke. “Hello, Cassidy. I must say, your arrival is earlier than we anticipated.” 

“You said you needed me, and the kids are involved. Which means they must need me too.” Cassidy deliberately didn’t mention Ricky. She had not come running at the news that he might be in danger. She had not

“And the fact that Ricky has come to his senses and may be in some distress had nothing to do with it?” The kitsune implored with a raised eyebrow and a knowing smirk, as if he could read her mind. (And from what Cassidy knew about him, she wouldn’t be surprised if he could.)

Cassidy tried to maintain a poker face, but based on his fox-like laugh she knew at once that she had failed miserably at it. 

“You’re a bastard, you know that?” She scowled. 

“Oh don’t be like that,” Mystery chuckled. “I meant no offense. We’ve been anxious for your return.” 

“Right. Because you needed me back. Not that you’d tell me why unless it’s on your terms.” 

“We do need you. But we also missed you. I know I certainly did. And the Dead Beats pouted like children when we left you behind. Any music lover is welcome in this house. Lance was good to you in our absence, was he not?” 

“He was,” Cassidy nodded. “I’d say I owe him big, but he doesn’t seem like the sort to accept repayment for his kindness. If we all survive this, that is.”

“The future is never certain, but I believe in our chances. Now, as for the present… the children are waiting.” Mystery motioned for a door off of the foyer, and Cassidy steeled herself and started to move forward, but Mystery blocked her path with his tails. 

“There is something you must know,” the kitsune said hesitantly. “The kids- they don’t know.” 

It took Cassidy a couple seconds to compute what he’d just said. When it clicked, she blew up. “YOU DIDN’T TELL THEM-” But Mystery quickly shushed her before the sound of her voice gave her away. 

“-Yes, yes. We didn’t tell them. I know. I would have liked to, as well. But… something happened the night before last. Something that we are still formulating an explanation for. Even a supernatural one. And that on top of learning about us and everything else- there wasn’t enough time in a day to tell them everything and by the end of it they were exhausted. They needed to rest. And we doubted they’d be able to if they knew about you. Especially Ricky.” 

“Ricky? Why?” 

What Mystery said next filled Cassidy with such relief and joy that she could have cried. “He didn’t know what had happened to you.” 

A silence passed between the two of them. “... What?” Cassidy asked oh so quietly, wanting it so badly to be true that- 

“He wasn’t involved in the attempts on your life,” Mystery confirmed. “The bird kept it all from him. He didn’t find out until the day before last, and he took it hard. Yesterday he was still coming to terms with your death while also processing what had happened to him, his evolving relationship with the kids, us- if we’d told him about you on top of everything else- maybe you’re right and we should have told him. Goodness knows it could have spared him a lot of pain. But we feared it could also have caused a lot more. It would have been too much, Cassidy.” 

Ricky wasn’t involved. He didn’t do it. He hadn’t even known

And when he’d finally learned of it he’d been… sad.

Cassidy looked up at the ceiling and took a deep breath to keep her emotions in check. “Is he in there, too?” She finally asked. 

“It would seem he overslept,” Mystery sighed. “But it won’t be long.” 

“Let’s just- I need to see the kids. Then… hopefully that’ll give me time to figure out what to say to him.” 

“You might not have to,” Mystery said. “I think you’ll find that he has a lot to say to you.”

Cassidy stayed in the foyer and Mystery went into the room to call the kids out. Cassidy took a deep breath and smoothed out her clothes. Here goes nothing

She didn’t hear exactly what was said, but she heard her name. And a moment later four kids and a dog came running out of the room. Their faces went white when they saw her, but Cassidy was so damn happy to see them that she couldn’t keep the smile off her face. “Hey, babies.” 

A-Angel?” 

“You’re…” 

“There’s no way… It- it can’t be!” 

“She’s- she’s a ghost!”

“Not too far a stretch, all things considered,” Cassidy laughed in spite of herself. “But… not a ghost. Not dead.”

“B-but how?” 

“I wish I could tell you,” Cassidy said. “I’m really still not quite sure how, but I made it out. I know I promised I wouldn’t lie to you anymore. And I’m so, so sorry that I couldn’t keep that promise. I wanted to call you. But-” 

Cassidy didn’t finish her sentence. Because that was when all five of them at once all but clobbered her into a group hug. 

“We- hic- we can talk about it later,” Velma croaked. 

“We’re just so glad you’re okay,” Fred said. 

“It really is you!” Daphne sobbed. 

Her face wet with tears, Cassidy hugged them back. Ruffled their hair. Daphne, Velma, Fred, Scooby, and- 

Arthur? 

Wait a damn second. 

But that was when from all corners of the mansion, a song began to play. 

Oh heeeeell no. 

Cassidy gently stepped out of the group hug. “What song is that?” She asked. Maybe if she knew what song it was, she could be ready for what was coming. 

“An appropriate one, I think,” Mystery replied. “He’s almost here.” 

Mystery Incorporated looked at each other with looks of realization and alarm. 

“Ricky.”

“Oh no.” 

“Cassidy, listen. There’s something you need to-” 

But Velma didn’t get to finish her warning. There came the sound of running footsteps, and Shaggy burst out of one of the doorways above and- wait. 

What is he wearing?

He ran down one flight of stairs, but at the top of the central flight, his eyes fell on her. 

He froze. He gasped. 

And he looked at her like he’d seen a ghost. 


In the spirit of fairness, two attempts were made to wake Ricky up prior to the gang’s decision to just let him sleep, not that he remembered either of them. 

When Vivi popped into Ricky’s room to rouse him, he sat up, eyes barely open, about 75% asleep, and grumbled at whatever she said. Then as soon as the door closed he plopped back onto the pillows and instantly passed out again. 

When Shaggy went to wake Ricky up, he actually walked in and tried to shake him awake, but Ricky was so out that he once again went right back to snoring. 

But a few minutes after the kids left, the Dead Beats happened upon him still sleeping. And knowing the importance of what was going on downstairs, they weren’t quite so privy to let him snooze. They tried to be nice at first. Really, they did! Gently shaking and making noises escalated into pulling the covers off, shouting, messing with the radio at full volume, even levitating him off the bed. But still, Mystery’s potion hadn’t finished running its course yet. Finally, one of them resorted to absorbing a bunch of water in the bathroom sink and drenching his face with it. 

And that’s finally how Ricky woke up, sputtering and cursing. 

Guys- shit! What the fuck?” He demanded. But the Dead Beats were already pushing him up, thrusting his jacket into his hands, dropping his socks into his lap, and pushing his shoes across the floor towards him. 

They were gesticulating wildly, making noises at him that he couldn’t understand. Okay, okay, Ricky realized, calming down as he pulled his socks on. They hadn’t pulled a joke. They were trying to tell him something. Was he missing something? Dammit, if only he could speak Dead Beat like Lewis!

He quickly put his jacket on and slid on his shoes, then followed the pink wisps out of the room and down the hall. They’d left the East Wing and were approaching the stairs leading down to the foyer when all of a sudden, a voice echoed in Ricky’s ears. 

“Ricky.” 

Ricky nearly jumped out of his skin, looking around frantically for the source. Then he realized it sounded familiar. “Mystery?” 

“Good morning. I hear that my potion may have worked a little too well.”  

“Yeah, thanks. Where… are you?” 

“Downstairs. I’m using telepathy to speak to you, because I realized I wouldn’t be able to intercept you before you reached the foyer.” 

“Uhh… why? What’s happening?” 

“Our informant has arrived.” 

“Oh? And… this is bad?” 

“No. In fact I’d say it’s just the opposite. However, I’m afraid you’re in for a shock.” 

“What makes you say that-” Mentally going over everyone that Ricky wouldn’t get along with, he suddenly had a horrifying thought. “Please tell me it’s not Fred Jones Senior!” 

Absolutely not. Believe you me, if it was him, I’d have to restrain myself from killing him.

“Say what now?”

“Nothing. The point is Ricky, I need you to understand. Everything we have held off on telling you, we have done so with everyone’s best interest at heart. The plan had been to tell you all gently this morning, but our informant arrived sooner than expected and you slept in. The point is, I will not ask you to not be angry with us for keeping this from you. But you deserve to understand why we did.” 

“Why were you so worried about my reaction?

“If we’d told you, you would have been able to think of nothing else.” 

“Mystery. Your crypticness is not comforting me. Not even a little.” 

Ricky couldn’t quite put how into words, but he could sense… some hesitation on the other side of the connection. Then suddenly it just went dead, and instead a pathway of red lights appeared in front of him, in the direction of the foyer. Baseball-sized balls of crimson flame turned the pink halls red, swaying to and fro where they hovered in the air. 

Like lanterns, Ricky thought. From a distance anyone would think they were a search party. No wonder the fae use lights like these to lure men to their deaths. As to where they were leading Ricky… he’d trusted Mystery for this long, so at this point what the hell? He was… probably not being lured to his death.

Probably.

Then just when it couldn’t get any more damn ominous, music began to play. And given that the little pink spirits had vanished, Ricky knew the Dead Beats were behind it. 

From prior experience… that can’t be a good sign.

Ricky followed the foxfire until he saw light ahead from that big chandelier above the foyer. That was when the song’s lyrics began.

I said God if you can hear me… 

I need your help right god-damn now. 

I’m right here and I need you. 

Need your fuckin’ help

Right god-damn now.”

And then above the music he heard the kids… really excited about something. Crying? That sounds like Fred, Daphne and Velma! Oh fuck, what happened? 

Ricky sped up from a walk to a run and burst into the open. He looked down, and everyone sort of jumped when he entered, like they’d been caught. He opened his mouth to ask what the hell was going on- 

But then his eyes landed on the new face in the crowd. And the words shriveled and died on his tongue. 

“I’ve been tryna’ to change my life this time!

I’ve been re-a-rangin’ love in my mind!

I’ve been tryna’ be a be-tter man~... f or you… 

For you…”

You… 

STUPIDSTUPIDSTUPID! 

I would know you anywhere… 

YOUKILLEDHERYOUKILLEDHERYOUKILLEDHER! 

But it can’t be. 

Was this what it meant to have tunnel vision? The kids and the Mystery Skulls- were they saying something? Their mouths were moving, but Ricky couldn’t hear the words. But even over the thundering of his heart, Ricky heard her voice as clear as a bell.

“There you are!” Cassidy Williams cried, with a smile that was oh so her. Everything about her was- things about her in his memory that had faded sharpened anew. And she was beautiful. Fuck, fuck, fuck, she was so beautiful. The most gorgeous thing Ricky had ever seen. And on the inside Ricky was screaming a million and one conflicting things at once but his stupid body was too frozen to say them. She must have seen the look on his face because she looked so confused, her brows furrowed in her own special way. But then she looked around him, past him, so hopefully at the doorway from whence he’d come, and what she said next broke whatever spell she had him under. 

“Uh… Where’s Ricky?” 

Daphne tried to interject, “Cassidy-”

But before she could explain, Ricky grit his teeth, clenched his fists, and gritted with a growl that came out just as much a whimper, “No…” 

She looked even more confused at his tone, her head tilted just so- 

“Don’t give me hope,” he begged. “It can’t be…” He was shaking his head in denial and fuck, his voice was cracking and his vision was blurring with heartbroken, frustrated, angry tears. “She’s gone.” 

Vivi tried to intervene. “Ricky-”

“SHE’S GONE!” 

The dam broken, Ricky’s pain exploded out of him in thundering roars as he marched down the stairs at whatever- illusion dared pretend to be her! 

“I said God if you can hear me- 

“SHE’S GONE AND IT’S MY FAULT!”

“I’m right here in your TV-

“SHE IS NEVER COMING BACK!!!” 

“I promise it’s the real me! 

“I KILLED HER!!!” 

I got somethin’ to say… 

“I’D DO ANYTHING! ANYTHING! TO TRADE PLACES WITH HER!”

“Now…”

 “BUT SHE’S-”

Ricky went absolutely rigid with shock mid-sentence. He’d reached the bottom of the stairs. Marched forward. And grabbed the apparition by the arm. 

-But his hand didn’t go through her. What he touched was solid and warm, just as terrified and confused as he was. 

Youkilledheryoukilledheryoukilledheryoukilledher- 

She’s alive. 

I’ve been tryna’ change my life this time-

Ricky’s trembling hand cupped the side of her face. 

I’ve been re-a-rangin’ love in my mind, 

His fingers slid down her cheek to where her jaw met her throat and pressed down. Tears flew into his eyes when he felt the fast thrum of her pulse- her life!

She’s alive.

“I’ve been tryna’ be a be-tter man~... for you… 

It was getting very hard to breathe. His throat was closing and his breaths were coming out in quick, deep gasps.  

For you~!”

Then right as she opened her mouth to say something, he lunged and all but tackled her into a hug. His face in the crook of her neck, sobs spilling out of him, holding her so tight, as tight as he could, afraid she’d fall straight through the Earth if he dared let go. Or maybe he was afraid he would. It occurred to him that he might be hurting her, but he couldn’t loosen his grip no matter how loud he screamed at himself to let go. 

Stop it, you piece of shit! You’ve hurt her enough! She’d be disgusted to be touched by the likes of you! 

But fuck, he couldn’t. Especially because she was hugging him back. 

“I’m happy to see you too sweetheart,” she laughed, “but you’re going to need to tell me what’s-” 

But that was when with a shudder, Ricky managed to gasp out her name. 

“... Cassidy?” 

Her body tensed in his arms, and he realized at once: she knows.


He looked like Shaggy. He sounded like Shaggy. But- 

Angel knew Shaggy. 

This isn’t Shaggy.

He said her name. Something about the way he said it- 

You… 

“I’m- I’m sorry- Oh Angel I’m so sorry… I didn’t- I n-never- never would’ve- you were right- What I said- I didn’t mean it- Don’t deserve- How could you ever forgive me…” 

I would know you anywhere.

In an instant, Cassidy wretched him off of her, held his face in her hands, and stared deep into his eyes. His hands immediately went to the skin at her wrists, desperate for any form of contact. He looked like Shaggy, and he looked terrible. But those eyes- the soul behind those eyes- begging, pleading without words, ‘See me, know me, forgive me…’

It can’t be.

“RICKY?!”

He couldn’t get the words out between his gasps, but he managed to nod. Cassidy didn’t give a shit how angry she was. If this was really Ricky, then something was very wrong. Ricky Owens. The almighty Mr. E, builder and ruler of his own house of cards. Always with a plan, always managing to keep it together.

And he was falling the fuck apart right in front of her. 

Cassidy pulled him tight against her again, and he threw his arms back around her, sputtering his regrets as Cassidy held the back of his head, fingers nestled into his hair in an attempt to calm him down.

Off to the side, Mystery rounded on Vivi, Lewis, and Mystery Incorporated. “Get out.” 

“What- We deserve an explanation!” 

“Like you knew she was alive and you didn’t tell us-”

“-All will be explained in due time but I swear to the gods, if you have a single drop of empathy, you’ll give them a moment,” The kitsune snarled, all but chasing everyone into the next room. 

“This was a mistake,” Cassidy heard Vivi say as they left. “I’m not sure we made the right call, Mystery.” 

“I think you’re right,” he agreed quietly. And he spared them a single apologetic glance as the door closed behind him. 

Ricky was in such a state that he was barely functioning, his words coming out as barely legible word salad. And Cassidy was so stunned and overwhelmed that she couldn’t speak either. But she could listen. 

“M’ sorry- hic. I didn’t mean- i’ was my fault. But I didn’t know- hic- I swear I didn’t know! He hurt you- I never would’ve let im’- You- hic- you were right. You were right about everything. I was wrong- fuckin’- stupid. I was so fucking stupid!

… Did it make Cassidy a bad person for the warm feeling she got at some of the things he said? “I’m glad to hear you admit it,” she laughed, partly out of incredulity and partly in an attempt to lighten the mood. “But… I’m even more glad that you figured that out. Welcome back, you damn fool.”

A damn fool, he was indeed. But he was her damn fool. Cassidy had zero doubts about that, now. He might not look like himself, but this was Ricky. At least this explained what Vivi meant by “you’ll have to see it to believe it.” Because Cassidy was certainly seeing it. And even with it right in front of her she could hardly believe it.

But that wasn’t Cassidy’s most pressing concern right now. 

Oh Ricky, what happened to you? She asked herself. The picture he was painting with his ramblings wasn’t a pretty one.

Hic- I looked for you. I looked for you but you were- hic- you were gone. I stood up to im’- tried to fix things but- it hurt. It hurt so much and I missed you. I never stopped looking for you and then he told me- he-”

“Hey- hey.” Cassidy gently tugged him away from her and wiped some of the tears off his face with her sleeve. “You need to calm down, Ricky. Deep breaths. Look at me. You just need to breathe. Deep breath in… deep breath out… deep breath in-” 

He never once let go of her, but he was listening. And soon she got his breathing to slow, and the frantic panic in his eyes faded into anxiety, fear, and- guilt. Such overwhelming guilt that it had to be crushing him on the inside. 

It almost made Angel feel horrible for ever thinking he could have tried to kill her. 

As Ricky calmed down, he got quiet. Really quiet. His shoulders were tight with tension, he didn’t move, and he didn’t say a word. 

If Cassidy had to guess why, it seemed like he was scared. Of what happened next. Of what he needed to say to her, maybe of what he’d already said, and especially of what she was going to say. They both knew it was inevitable, but neither of them were too eager to pop the bubble they’d created. 

The silence left Cassidy time to think. Because something he’d said was weighing heavily on her mind. 

It hurt.” 

What hurt?

Cassidy had already realized that it would have taken something big to snap Ricky out of his codependency. And clearly, something big had happened. 

“It.”

Ricky looked like Shaggy. Was Pericles to blame?

Oh, Ricky what did he do to you?

That was when Ricky let her go. More like snatched himself away, really. As if he’d needed to force himself to. Because she could tell he didn’t want to let go. And his eyes were somehow both vulnerable and guarded, yet also so tired. One of Angel's first observations when she’d first met Ricky again as Mr. E five years ago, was how old he looked. He was only 37 - at the time he’d been 32 - but his life had aged him. Even now, Cassidy knew damn well that Shaggy was 17. She’d celebrated his last birthday with him. But with that soul inside him he looked so much older. Those were an adult’s eyes. Tired eyes. 

Ricky’s eyes. 

“I-I,” he stuttered, searching for words. “Sorry… Cassidy. I shouldn’t’ve - um-” 

“Hey,” Cassidy interrupted him with a hand on his shoulder before he could apologize for something that he didn’t need to apologize for. “It’s okay. I’m okay, and you’re okay.” 

Ricky swallowed and nodded, wiping snot and tears off his face with his sleeve. “We should um- probably sit down? If you want to?” 

They did. Right there on the stairs in the foyer. 

Nothing was said for a couple of long moments. Ricky nervously tapping his heel and blatantly avoiding looking at her, though he kept stealing glances. Cassidy supposed that just like her, he had no idea what to say next even though they each had a million things to say to each other. Finally, Cassidy took a deep breath. 

“Ricky.” 

His eyes flashed over to her, but he looked away just as quickly. 

“Ricky baby, look at me.” And this time she reached for his hand, and he looked so… startled. Surprised. A bit confused. So, so lost. And- that look. It had been so, so long since the last time he’d looked at her like that. Like a miracle - like a gift from God. It made her dare to hope, could he really…? He nervously swallowed, and his face seemed to ask her, “Why, after everything?” But he didn’t pull away. Instead, tentatively, his fingers closed around hers. 

Someone hurt you, a suspicion once again made itself known, and a question followed close behind: Who?

“Ricky,” Cassidy asked, and her tone betrayed her anger, simmering just beneath the surface. “What. Happened?

 

Notes:

HNNNNG I love this chapter! I loooove this chapter! Imagining the part where Ricky runs into Cassidy's arms and falls apart - to the beat of this song by the way (yes it's been planned for that long) seized control of my entire being and made me absolutely determined to tell this story. I've been stoked to write it for almost a year and it was both gratifying and terrifying to finally get here. Because I've been so excited for this chapter for so long. It. Had to be. Perfect. Soooo it took exactly one month to write.

And please feel free to leave comments. Like you do not even understand how one compliment or thought puts me on cloud nine for the entire day.

Last but not least, I feel it important to give a big shout-out to the absolutely beautiful volunteers who worked to resolve the ddos attack on our beloved Ao3. Thank you for your hard work and service! o7

Chapter 21: Pay For My Sins

Summary:

A much-needed conversation upon the haunted stairs

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

What happened? 

Ah, yes. He was in Shaggy’s body. And that was probably freaking her out just as much as her being alive was freaking him out. 

Where was he even supposed to begin answering that question? Ricky was still working out ‘what happened’ for himself. And he didn’t even know where to start with what he did know. With waking up in Shaggy’s body? No - he needed to tell her about the sitting room. And to tell her about that he needed to tell her about Nova and the Annunaki. But wait - Nova had wound up in a coma after Cassidy left. So he’d need to tell her about the Horrible Herd… and about the fact that he’d nearly helped Pericles destroy Crystal Cove. 

Uggghhhh there was too much… he didn’t want to talk about this. What he really wanted to know was, “How are you alive?” He croaked.

“You first,” Cassidy bumped the floor back to him.

“Well I don’t even know where to begin. You- *sniff* You died, Cassidy. You were dead. Velma told me how it happened. There was no way out of there, and yet you found one. So how?” 

“Well I don’t know either and what I do know is a long story,” Cassidy retorted, once again bouncing the demand for an explanation back at him like a game of ping-pong. 

Try me,” Ricky dared, bouncing it back a little too aggressively. 

“You- just- please Ricky,” She pleaded, raising their joined fingers to hold his hand with both of hers. “At least tell me why you look… not like yourself.” 

Ricky swallowed down the butterflies dancing in his stomach and sighed. She’d been back from the dead for all of what? Fifteen minutes? And already they were… fuck, he didn’t want to argue with her. And she was right, really. Her being alive was unlikely. His current state was- should be impossible. 

“I’ve been… body-swapped,” Ricky admitted. “With Shaggy and Arthur.” 

Cassidy was so surprised she dropped his hand. “Shaggy… and Arthur?” 

Ricky shook his head incredulously. “Yep,” he half-laughed, popping the p. He’d kind of gotten used to it, but explaining it out loud to someone really put the ridiculousness in perspective all over again. “I’m in Shaggy’s body, Shaggy is in Arthur’s, and Arthur is in mine.” 

“Arthur was with the kids just now,” Cassidy said, thinking out loud. “So you mean to tell me that was-” 

“That was Shaggy, yes.” 

“Ohhh I was wondering what he was doing, and why he was wearing- where did you get this?” Cassidy asked, looking at his yellow and white striped shirt and lightly poking his jacket. 

“Daphne,” Ricky replied, as if that explained everything. 

“Ah,” Cassidy said, because that did explain everything. 

“We kept getting called by the wrong names,” Ricky shrugged. “The shirts-” He cleared his throat, trying to remedy the hoarseness from all the crying. “-The shirts remind everyone who’s who.” 

“Uh-huh… I can uh… see how that would be confusing but just- how did this even happen???” 

“That is… a perfectly reasonable question,” Ricky said perfectly evenly, pointing at her with a shaking finger. “And I’ll tell ya,” he laughed in spite of himself, “I just need you to keep in mind here… that I am completely serious about everything I am about to tell you. And it’s gonna sound insane. I’m gonna sound insane. Just know that I am not fucking with you.” 

“Baby. I survived killer robots and an exploding underwater lab, only to almost immediately meet a kitsune, a ghost, a girl with a magic ice bat, and a kid with a metal arm. Try me.” 

Ricky sighed and nervously rubbed the back of his neck. “I… guess it all started-” But Ricky was cut off mid-sentence by his own stomach growling. 

Fuck. Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuuuck! Not now! But his stomach growled again. Louder. Angrier. Hungrier. It was just like yesterday morning. In all the excitement, Ricky hadn’t realized just how hungry he was. It felt like his stomach was trying to eat itself. Was it like this for Shaggy every morning? Once again, his stomach snarled in ‘how-dare-you-go-this-long-without-food’. And Cassidy looked at his stomach like, ‘oh my God was that you?’ And his blood rushed to his face in ‘why-are-you-like-this?’ and his brain thought to itself: ‘can we just self-destruct on the spot please? Thank youuuu…’

“Uh… Shaggy’s body- comes with its challenges,” Ricky tried to laugh it off. 

But that was when Cassidy’s stomach growled. “I uh… haven’t eaten since the meal they gave us on the plane.” 

Ricky snorted. Cassidy giggled. And then they were laughing together in a way that they hadn’t since they were teenagers. Ricky doubled over, and Cassidy leaned back and clapped her hands. 

“This- haha- this is ridiculous!” Ricky cried between his laughter. 

We’re ridiculous,” Cassidy agreed. 

That only made Ricky laugh harder until before he knew it, his guffaws gave way into sobs and- 

He was crying again. 

Why the fuck are you crying again?! 

And of course, Cassidy noticed.

“It- It really is you,” Ricky gasped, wiping his eyes. “I’m sorry- I don’t know- *sniff* I don’t know what’s wrong with me. Just- I’m sorry.”

“Ricky… it’s fine.” Cassidy put a hand on his shoulder, but he jerked away. He didn’t deserve it. 

“It’s not fine, Cassidy! Wait- sorry. I- I didn’t mean to snap. That came out wrong. I just meant… that’s not what I meant. Sorry…” Ricky put his head between his knees, his fingers in his hair, and forced himself to take deep breaths. 

You’re being ridiculous. You can’t talk when you’re hysterical like this. It’s stupid that you’re even crying. You’re a grown man, dammmit! Well- okay maybe not at this exact moment but on the inside you are what the fuck is wrong with you get a grip- 

Cassidy was touching him. Her hand was on his back, rubbing circles. 

He didn’t pull away this time. 


Another song had begun to play quietly from the dark recesses of the manor, harsh echoing beats of the keyboard like static with clashing crescendoing notes was the perfect accompaniment to the unease twisting her guts into knots.

What happened to you? 

The question stirring in Cassidy’s mind had made its way into her very bones. It was like there was a shaken soda can in her chest, the pressure building, expanding, steadily making its way towards that inevitable explosion. 

But she held it in. She watched. She listened. Because that was the only power she had right now. 

He jerked away at first, but Cassidy could tell - because she knew him, she knew him better than she had ever known anyone besides herself - that there wasn’t any anger behind it anymore. He was hurting, and he was scared, but this time he was trying not to push her away.

“Ba-by, I’ve been tryin’ to make shit right…

For eeevry-one I’ve ever lied to…”

His snarky mask was the only way Mr. E knew how to deal with his pain. But Ricky Owens - Ricky used to talk to her. And maybe it was because he was technically seventeen again, but right now… 

Right now he didn’t look much like Mr. E at all. 

“With Mom and Dad, it was all fights… 

But in the end it’s family that we are tied to…”

She waited for him to settle a little. Then she put her hand on his back. 

He jumped. But he didn’t pull away this time. 

“Lately I’ve been thinkin’ I’ve been too far gone, uh

“See, I’ve been tryin’ to pay for my sins.

But they won’t take my money, baby…”

“Oh, I’ve been tryna pay for my sins! 

Mh, but they won’t take my money, baby, oooh~”

Ricky finally sat up and licked his lips, but he didn’t look at her. “What I… what I was trying to say was…” 

“Oh, I’ve been tryna pay for my sins! 

Mh, but they won’t take my money, baby, oooh~”

He swallowed and sniffed, then briefly wiped his nose with his sleeve. “What I um- what I said before… I’m sorry for exploding all over you like that. But uh… what I said. I know it didn’t come out right but… I need you to know. I meant every word.” 

Then he looked at her… suddenly she could hardly hear the music at all. Puffy eyed. Flushed. Tear stained. Broken, yet still going. The way he looked at her… she could see his very soul bared to her on that face. Every crack, scar, and open wound. Burdens as heavy as the sky itself. 

Most of them, Cassidy knew. 

Some of them, she carried too. 

But others… others were new. 

She asked herself again: What happened to you? 

“Cassidy I am so sorry,” Ricky said hoarsely, “For all of it. You were right about everything.” And the way he said it- the way he looked at her… as if he’d never meant anything more in his entire life. 

“Just give it a chance.

Just give me a chance. Just give me a chance.”

“I was- I was wrong, and I should have listened to you. I- I don’t know what happened. It all went from protecting the kids to fighting Pericles, and then suddenly it became about the treasure. Mystery uh… The Mystery Skulls keep telling me I’m cursed. Or that I- that I was cursed. But… I don’t think that’s an excuse. I was selfish. And stupid. So, so fucking stupid. And because of me, people got hurt. You got hurt. I… Hurt you…” 

He trailed off, but she could see the horror written on his face. 

One of his burdens gained a name.

Ricky shook his head and cleared his throat. “And there’s… there’s only one thing I said earlier that I’ll take back. And that’s when I asked you how you could ever forgive me. Okay? Don’t-... Don’t forgive me… Just don’t. Because I don’t deserve it. And I’m never going to forgive myself.”

Cassidy was so stunned that at first she didn’t say anything. 

He apologized. He apologized! There was a time not so long ago when Cassidy thought she would never see the day. 

Don’t forgive me. I don’t deserve it. And I’m never going to forgive myself.’

The latter, she believed. 

But that face- ‘Don’t forgive me.’ His mouth said one thing but his eyes said something else. She could see guilt - but also that selfish wish we all have, for another chance. 

Maybe he didn’t deserve it. And Cassidy was still angry with him. One apology, no matter how sincere, wasn’t enough to change that. So for now at least, she did not forgive him.

But if he kept up whatever this was… then maybe one day she would. 

“Then I won’t.” And the way he deflated when she said it struck her right in the heart. But she wasn’t done yet. Once more, she took his hand in hers. “-But you’ve been one of the most important people in my life for over twenty years. I lost you for long enough - or maybe you lost yourself. Either way, I’m moving forward.” She lightly squeezed his hand. “-And this time I’m taking you with me.”

Ricky let out a choked, strangled noise and looked away, fast blinking before his emotions spilled out again. 

Finally, not meeting her eyes he croaked, “... Why?”

Cassidy took a while to answer that. Finally, she replied. “There was this kid I knew once. But someone hurt him, and he lost… everything. And the person he became as a result was very different from the boy I loved.” 

Ricky gulped. “... And what happened to that boy you knew?” 

“The rest of the world forgot about him, as if the man he became just appeared from thin air one day. But I never forgot about him. And as different as he was… he was still important to me. That’s why I stayed. Even though he was… lost. And made some pretty dumbass decisions. But I had hope that he’d get his shit together. And now that I think he has…” Cassidy trailed off, unblinking, staring pointedly at Ricky. “He doesn’t exactly look the same as I remember right now… but I’d know him anywhere."

“... I think he’s gone Cassidy,” Ricky whispered.

“I don’t think that’s true,” Cassidy disagreed firmly. “You look more like the real Ricky Owens right now than you have in over a decade, Ricky. Twenty years, and you finally get your shit together? I know what you’ve done… But I did not just get you back, only to shove you away.” 

“Maybe you should.” 

“Maybe I know that. And maybe don’t give a fuck.”

Ricky looked away sharply. They didn’t say anything for a few seconds. Then he whispered, “I thought I killed you…” 

Again, Cassidy had to take a minute before she knew what to say to that. 

“... Mystery told me that you had nothing to do with it… Is that true? Did you really not know?” 

Ricky shook his head, and his voice cracked. “No… And I swear I never would’ve let him if I knew. I’d’ve thrown him out… and he knew that.” Ricky’s voice hardened with rage as he gripped the edge of the step upon which he sat hard enough to turn his knuckles white. “He had to have fucking known that, because if he didn’t he wouldn’t have kept it from me!” Ricky started to shout, but he took a deep breath and checked his tone. 

“Cassidy,” he began again, “I swear. On. My. Mother’s. Grave. I didn’t know. About the robots or the fact that he was using them to attack you. Hell - I bet that’s why he used the damn robots. They weren’t Destroido assets, so there wouldn’t’ve been any way for me to find out what he was doing with them until he barged into my company with them!” 

Again, Ricky checked his tone. “-Sorry… the more I think about it, the angrier I get. But still… none of that changes the fact that your death… it would’ve been on me, Cassidy. You almost died. Because of me. And I’m going to have to live with that… for the rest of my days.” 

“Then explain it to me,” Cassidy said. “If you didn’t know, then tell me how it was your fault.” 

“I gave him the tools,” Ricky sighed. “He never would’ve had the resources to do what he did if it weren’t for me. The factory wasn’t mine and he did it behind my back, but he would’ve needed to use my assets to get it up and running again. Money, equipment, a submarine so that he could get down there to begin with… And secondly…” 

His whole body tensed. “-Because he said something needed to be done about you,” And he refused, refused to look at her when he confessed this sin. “... And I agreed with him."

"I don’t know what the wool over my eyes was made of. Was I so hopeful that I had my friend back? Did I just want so badly to think the best of him? Was I delusional? Stupid? Cursed? I don’t know! But I swear Cassidy, I swear on everything I hold dear. Somehow, it never even crossed my mind that- that he’d…” 

Ricky took a shuddering breath and swallowed before he continued. “I thought we were going to convince you to join us. Maybe threaten you. Convince you to leave town. And I know- I know how awful that sounds. It was awful. I’m awful. But at the time- at the time it seemed like what was best for everyone. But then he never said anything to me about it again, and eventually I noticed that it had been a while since I’d heard from you… then that you’d never gone so long without contacting me. And I- I was terrified, Cassidy. But for some reason I still told myself that you weren’t dead. That you couldn’t be dead. Because you’re… you’re…” 

“... I’m what?” Cassidy demanded coldly. 

Ricky’s face burned red with shame and as livid as she was, Cassidy couldn’t help but be reminded distinctly of how cute he’d once been - the way his whole face blushed when he was young. He looked away when he answered her. 

“... Because you’re the most powerful person I’ve ever known.” 

God. Fucking. Dammit. 

I’m angry. So fucking angry. Be angry with him, dammit! 

But fuck, he was making that difficult. Anything Cassidy had been bracing herself for, it wasn’t this. And he was still adding icing to the damn cake. 

“I took you for granted Cassidy,” he sighed. “When we uh… before we broke up, I was… I was such a jerk to you. And still, when I asked you to, you uprooted the life you’d built and you came back here for me. I never properly thanked you for that. And I never told you… how much respect I really have for you. Because you really are… the most incredible person I’ve ever met. And I’m sorry, because I guess that I sort of had you on a pedestal. So it didn’t occur to me that you were just as human as I was and that you could-” His voice hitched- “That what I was doing could get you killed… and I know ‘sorry’ is just an empty word… but I am so, so sorry for that, Cassidy…” 

STOP MAKING IT SO HARD TO BE MAD AT YOU!

Cassidy was just… stunned. It was such a drastic, drastic change from the man she’d left in the woods months ago. Once again, a question came to mind. And this time, she whispered it aloud. 

“... What happened to you?” 

He processed the question, and his face transformed. The sadness, the regret, the guilt all at once became deep shame and fear. Fear the likes of which she had only seen on his face a handful of times, even with how long she’d known him and all that they’d been through together. She could almost see the words forming on his tongue, but his lips just wouldn’t move. 

He wants to tell me, she realized. But he’s terrified to. 


What happened to you? 

Had he really been so changed that his scars were so easily visible to her eyes?

At once, Ricky’s whole body tightened as if he expected mutant venom to start coursing through his veins at any moment. Horrible images flashed before Ricky’s eyes, ghosts of cruel words echoing in his ears. 

“Oh Ricky, Ricky…” “-an idiotic human mascot!” “-Anyone who crosses me gets-” “You are in charge of nothing!” “eliminated.” “-A shoulder for me to perch upon!” “You do. As I say. ” 

‘Tell her…’ A putrid, pitiful, desperate part of him begged. Just tell her!... Please…’ 

And he wanted to. God, he wanted to… 

But how could he? 

“Perhaps… after breakfast, yes?” 

Both of them jumped and turned around to see Mystery sitting on the steps above them. 

Suddenly Ricky was back in the here and now. That frightened part of him went back into the box from whence it came and anger welled up instead. 

Youuuuu…” 

“Good morning Ricky,” the kitsune said pleasantly with a flick of his tails.

"YOU COULD'VE TOLD ME SHE WASN'T DEAD MYSTERY!" Ricky shouted!

“You’re right. I could have,” Mystery replied calmly. 

“SHE’S BEEN ALIVE THIS WHOLE TIME?! YOU KNEW THAT! AND I- YOU KNOW WHAT I WENT THROUGH! YOU WERE THERE!!!!” 

“I was,” Mystery replied, his pleasant tone unchanging. 

“YOU SHOULD HAVE FUCKING TOLD ME!” 

“You’re right. I should have.” 

"A FUCKING WARNING AT LEAST! What's the use of having telepathy- WHYDIDN'TYOUWARNME?!"

“Because I was a coward.” 

It was said with such ease and sincerity that it threw Ricky right out of shouting mode. “YOU- what?”

“I was a coward,” the kitsune shrugged with a sad smile. “And you’re right. I should have told you. In fact that was my intent. But I knew it would hurt you, and I was afraid. So in the end… For all my talk of lessening the shock for you, I let you see it for yourself. I shouldn’t have done that, Ricky. I’m sorry.” 

Ricky blinked at him. Raised an indignant finger. Opened his mouth with a deep inhale as if he wanted to yell… then let it out, defeated. “There were literally dozens of opportunities yesterday for you to have told me, Mystery. For any of you to have told me! So why didn’t you?” 

“Because we were worried about Arthur,” the kitsune answered honestly. “At least at first, that was the answer. We believed disclosing the fact that Cassidy was alive would hinder any efforts to rescue Arthur. But even after it became clear that no ‘rescue’ would be taking place, we knew we needed to come clean about our…” Mystery gave them a look and used a paw to gesture to himself and the very haunted mansion. “And if we told you about all of that and that Cassidy was alive, combined with everything else that happened yesterday, we believed it would have been too much for you. The plan really was to tell you about it this morning over breakfast. Cassidy wasn’t expected to arrive for almost another two hours.” 

“Dog. Do not put that on me. Vivi made it sound like-” But Cassidy glanced at Ricky and nervously cleared her throat. “-She said it was urgent. So I took shortcuts. No breaks… may have taken the speed limit as a suggestion.” 

“I wasn’t, as you say, ‘putting it on you’,” the kitsune sighed. “You’re both right. We should have planned for this. But we did not, and the result was a rather nasty shock. Vivi and Lewis will apologize personally as well, but at the moment they are in the kitchen with the kids, making breakfast. When you’re ready, I’d like very much for you to join us.” 

Ricky was staring at Mystery, dumbfounded. “... What’s the catch?” he asked suspiciously. 

“No catch,” Mystery said pleasantly. “I made a mistake. An apology is the least you deserve.” 

“So… that’s it? You’re just… you were wrong?” 

“I was wrong,” Mystery confirmed. 

“And you’re just going to admit it and apologize just like that?” 

“Just like that,” he nodded. 

Ricky could scarcely believe it. Where was the digging in? The dismissal? The gaslighting? To just… receive a genuine apology like this so easily was… weird. 

Dammit. Mystery had proven himself over and over again, and yet here Ricky was, once again comparing him to Pericles. 

And clearly Mystery realized this, not that he took it to heart. But, he couldn’t resist the opportunity to insert a jab at the parrot. He tilted his head and asked passive-aggressively, “What kind of egotistical, feather-brained cockalorum would do otherwise?”

“Shaddup! I’m not used to this!”

Mystery just laughed, tails wagging. And that’s the moment Ricky’s stomach decided to roar in protest once again. 

Uuuuugh… bury me… Ricky pulled his hood over his head with embarrassment and tugged on the strings to close it. 

“Breakfast?” Mystery chuckled. 

“Yez please…” Ricky grumbled, muffled through his jacket.

The kitsune laughed again and affectionately nuzzled him on the top of the head with his nose. “Come,” he said, stepping over Ricky and Cassidy to lead the way down the stairs. And Cassidy’s eyes followed him in utter amazement, hardly believing the interaction she’d just witnessed. But Mystery’s voice snapped her out of her daze. 

“We’re in for a treat. Lewis is making crepes in honor of your return Cassidy, he began making preparations early this morning. The Peppers run a restaurant as you know, and the crepes are positively delectable. Lewis hasn’t told me what kind he’s making though. The nutella filling with banana is divine, but a bit too much sugar for my taste. Then there’s the more pleasant tang of lemon and blueberry, or the subtle sweetness of vanilla and strawberry. My personal favorite is chicken, spinach, and basil sprinkled with cheese, but then again I am primarily a carnivore by nature so it is sensible that my palette would lean more on the savory side. Then there’s when he substitutes chicken for steak…” 

Smiling, Cassidy made eye contact with Ricky over Mystery’s tails as they followed him, and Ricky snorted when she shook her head and rolled her eyes fondly at the kitsune’s ramblings. 

Crepes really weren’t what was important right now, but Mystery seemed to have a mysterious way of knowing exactly what to say to make his friends feel better. The talk of food was entirely irrelevant to the issues at hand, and if anything it was just making Ricky hungrier. But the kitsune seemed so nonchalant, his rambling so utterly domestic, that as uncertain as what lay ahead was… 

He truly made it seem as if everything was going to be okay.


Vivi and Lewis were waiting for them outside the kitchen area, and Cassidy went inside while Ricky stood, arms crossed, and waited for the inevitable apology. 

They didn’t say anything for a couple of moments, the Mystery Skulls at a loss at how to begin, before Ricky grew bored of their squirming, pursed his lips, and said, “So. She’s alive.” 

Both of them gulped. “Yeah. Yeah, she is.” Lewis said. 

Vivi cringed, “We really did want to tell you-” 

Save it,” Ricky interrupted her. “Mystery already told me why you didn’t tell me. And I…” Ricky groaned, frustrated, and ran his fingers through his hair. “I get why you did it. And it makes- sense. But dammit the more I think about it the more opportunities I think of for you to have told me, and the madder I get at you!” 

“Which is totally valid-” 

“And you’re just- accepting that you messed up, and owning up to it, and it’s weird!” 

Vivi and Lewis gave him a look. “Dude. Do the people around you usually… not?

Ricky opened and closed his mouth, realizing there was nothing he could say without giving away yet another thing to make the Mystery Skulls feel sorry for him. So he just growled, frustrated, and marched into the kitchen. 

As mad as he was at the Mystery Skulls, his brain compartmentalized his anger the second he walked into the kitchen. 

Wow, am I happy to not be Cassidy right now. 

No one was eating yet, as Lewis still wasn’t quite done with breakfast. But Ricky didn’t think they’d be eating even if the food was ready. Nope. Fred, Daphne, Velma, Shaggy, and Scooby were doing the very same thing he’d been doing to Vivi and Lewis a moment ago: wordlessly glaring as both parties silently battled over who would talk first, and what would be said when they did. 

Ricky knew the feeling. He’d been in that very same position this time yesterday, when he’d awoken in Shaggy’s body. And now, it was Cassidy’s turn. 

The difference was that while they’d looked at him with confusion, anger, distrust, and dislike, the kids looked at Angel… hurt. Confused. Needing an explanation before they could move forward. 

And honestly, Ricky felt the same way to an extent. She was alive. It was a miracle, almost too good to be true. But there was an explanation for everything, rational or supernatural. Whatever had happened, to allow her to remain alive on the same Earth as him, he was grateful for it. 

And yet, he still needed to know: how?

As Ricky nervously approached, Cassidy was seated at the head of the table, and he got the impression that the kids had put her there based on the way they were sitting around her. Save one empty seat right beside her, which Daphne pulled out for him when he got close enough. 

Oh dear, they’ve put me right at the heart of it, Ricky realized with a gulp, sitting down in the seat they’d saved for him. Ricky tried to appear small as the tension in the room mounted. He felt his stomach twinge. Please do not growl right now, he begged himself quietly.

Angel started to say, “Babies-” 

"How are you alive?!" Velma demanded loudly. 

Ricky jumped and suddenly didn’t feel quite as hungry.

“Yeah. Like, what gives? Like I thought you weren’t gonna lie to us anymore!” Shaggy said, hurt. 

“Hold on guys, give her a chance to explain herself,” Vivi said, sitting at the table next to Mystery, who had turned back into a dog for the sake of fitting at the table.

“You have no room to talk!” Fred snapped. “You knew about this, too! You’ve known since before you came to Crystal Cove! Why should we listen to you when you’ve been lying to us since the beginning?” 

“I don’t know. Maybe because the town is cursed and we’d literally just met you,” Vivi said pointedly. “It wasn't safe yet for Cassidy to come back into the fold. We couldn’t risk telling anyone until we were formally working together and had some trust built between us.” 

“Fine. That I can understand,” Daphne sighed. “But Cassidy… we cried for you. We’d just started trusting you again. You couldn’t have sent us a message? Something to let us know you were okay? How could you do this?” 

“I know, I know. Believe me, I had meant to never lie to you again. But then… you don’t understand-” 

“Then make us understand.” Velma demanded. 

Cassidy sighed, and began to tell her story.

 

Notes:

I know a lot of you probably wanted to find out how Cassidy survived in this chapter, or for Cassidy to be caught up on a certain thing... but I thought that they needed to clear the air on some other things first. And the heartfelt reunion part 2/apology turned out a bit longer than I expected. So here we are.

The next chapter tho, I will tell you, is dedicated entirely to how Cassidy survived and met the Mystery Skulls. It's going to answer a lot of questions, for sure... but will it raise even more? 😈

Chapter 22: Angel

Summary:

Cassidy tells Ricky and the gang how she survived the Midnight Zone, and how she met the Mystery Skulls.

Notes:

I would like to start off by saying I am so, so sorry this chapter took this long. I'm back in school and juggling college, homework, and my part time job. So that's left me really tired and with not a lot of time or energy to do stuff I love. And most of the energy I did have for the past two months went into Procreate after I got an Ipad for my birthday.
Bright side tho: you get much better fanart from me, now. Which you can see on my Tumblr page.
I hope you like the chapter! I know the wait was long so I hope it's worth it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It figured there would be a ‘manual override’ lever. 

But as the clock ticked down, Cassidy’s heart pounded in time with the flashing red lights and the footsteps of the approaching Kriegstaffebot platoon. 

The kids. She looked at their faces, and at once she knew: for all the mistakes she’d made, and as hard as she’d tried to fix them, her time had finally come to do something right. 

“I’ll do it.” 

They tried to fight her on it. Of course they did. 

Because they were good kids. Better than we were. 

But that’s exactly why they had to live. Even if she had to die in order for that to happen. 

So she told them she’d be fine. To trust her, as if that had ever gotten them anywhere. And of course, because they knew her so well, they didn’t trust her. 

Not this time. 

But all the same, they listened. 

They’d die if they didn’t. 

“What we were talking about before. About regret. You weren’t talking about me and Fred. You were talking about you, and Mr. E. You loved him once, didn’t you?”

Once. Now. And always. But even as his face flashed before her eyes, she knew: “What E and I had, we lost a long time ago. Don’t make the same mistake I did. Now go!” 

If that was the last piece of wisdom Angel could ever give, then her last words were worthwhile, indeed. 

Go. Live your lives and seize happiness where we didn’t, Cassidy wished for them. Even as Moby’s metal hull disappeared beneath the waves and took every hope she had for the future with it. Be better than we were. Even if they didn’t find the treasure. Even if they never broke the curse. If only they could be better… that would be enough for her. 

Enough for her death to not be in vain.

There came the thunderous roar of explosions, and the entire lab around her moved. The Kriegstaffebots were thrown off balance and most of them fell into the water. If Cassidy hadn’t been holding on to the override lever, she undoubtedly would have as well. 

The robots were out of formation. If there was a chance, then she was taking it! The lab lurched, explosions and chain reactions spreading throughout the facility and chambers filling with water. Cassidy’s mind scrambled. She’d die for those kids gladly. But if she could get back to them then dammit she would! But she was hardly given a moment to think because that’s when the roof overhead gave way and the Pacific Ocean poured in overhead. 

With a gasp, Cassidy dove down the platform, away from the influx of water, knowing the impact could kill her if she let it. It was filling up with water fast but she had oxygen in her tank and a helmet on her head. If she could just get out into open water in one piece, she might have a chance! The water had surpassed the platform, filling up past her knees, her hips, her chest! And now she was swimming, the black sea around her filled with debris. Cassidy treaded water and looked around, frantic. The water coming in through the opening wasn’t quite as violent. If she could just-

But as Cassidy began to swim for it, dozens of red eyes popped up out of the water around her. Cassidy gasped and tried to swim the other way, but she was surrounded! Trapped! The robots were closing in, cruel artificial hands reaching for her. For her helmet

Cassidy was suddenly lifted out of the water by something that came up hard and fast from below. Panicked, she grabbed onto whatever it was, and that’s when the dark space was aglow, orange then blue from a powerful concentrated flame. At last, Cassidy looked down and she got a glimpse of a kriegstaffebot with a gigantic blowtorch outfitted to its arm, taking aim at its own kind while it held her over its shoulder. 

Illustration of Cassidy's Escape by alphashley14 in the fanfic she wrote, Chapter 22 of 'One of Us'

The robots in the immediate vicinity had their heads melted by the blaze, and in the heat of the moment Cassidy wasn’t about to question the opportunity that had just presented itself. She positioned her feet on top of the robot’s broad metal shoulder. And while its back was turned and the flame was pointed the other way, she launched herself off of it, over the heads of the other robots, and dove into the swirling water. 

Looking back, Cassidy realized later that she would have been fucked no matter what she did. But in the heat of the moment she regretted her decision the instant she went beneath the waves. The battle between water and air created currents so strong that Cassidy might as well have been another piece of debris. She was turned and thrown like a ragdoll through the murk, completely out of control. And it was dark! So dark! She could hardly see the outline of her own hands in front of her face. The emergency lights occasionally created flashes of red in her vision, but nothing she could use to find her way out! 

Pieces of loose metal beat and cut her, and Cassidy cried out in pain as she felt ribs crack. Then she was cartwheeling forwards and her helmet struck a railing. 

Nothing Cassidy had seen yet was as terrifying as the crack that appeared in her helmet.

It grew. 

Then it splintered. 

A single trickle of water popped through. 

And Cassidy took the biggest inhale of air that she possibly could before the acrylic in front of her face burst inwards. 

Cassidy closed her eyes, not that she would have been able to see anything even if she’d kept them open. What she saw instead was preferable, anyway. Her life. Her painful, beautiful, amazing life flashing before her eyes. 

Mom… Dad… The Kids… Ricky. 

Ricky!

I die with a single regret, she thought to herself, that I didn’t get to spend all of my life with you. I can only hope… that Daphne won’t deny her heart like I did. 

But then metal arms were locking around her waist, and Cassidy felt her body suddenly lurch in a sure, controlled direction. She dared to open her eyes, but the broken helmet was obscuring her blurry view. With a grunt, she managed to shove the useless thing off of her head, and it sank into the water below. And that was when Cassidy realized what had happened. 

The kriegstaffebot. The one with the blowtorch from a bit ago. It had grabbed her and launched them both out of the open hole. Outside of the lab. But now it was propelling her back towards it. 

And as panicked as she was, Cassidy was helplessly along for the ride. 

The robot knew exactly where it was going. Even as the lab sank further and further into the black the machine propelled down after it, towards the top of one of the towering spires and, using its blowtorch, it forced its way back in with her. 

Not that Cassidy was paying much attention to that. Her lungs were about to burst from the effort of holding her breath and she was certain that this thing was trying to kill her. Cassidy squirmed and beat against its chest to no avail, desperate for oxygen. 

She was getting dizzy. Her resolve was slipping. Then at last her brain reached its breaking point and as strong as she was, the most primal part of her screamed AIR! And involuntarily, she inhaled. Seawater forced its way into her mouth, down her throat, into her lungs, and it felt like she was burning from the inside out. She surely would have screamed but she had no air to let loose. 

Then something was being forced over her head and the water was draining and- 

Yeeeeesssss! 

Cassidy vomited mouthfuls of seawater out of her mouth and choked, gagging and coughing, greedily taking in every breath of oxygen her body could take, even as the robot continued to maneuver her through the unknown. 

Everything was a blur after that. Even able to breathe again, Cassidy was dancing right on the edge of consciousness. Her muddled mind barely recognized the cloudy, scratched glass in front of her face as belonging to a very old scuba set. Then lights were turning on, and she was being put into a small chamber by purposeful steel hands. A door was closed and sealed behind her, the water was draining out. 

Cassidy’s stomach lurched as the escape pod shot out of the lab and into the sea. But the black in the edges of her vision at last won out, and she remembered no more. 


“So let me get this straight. A kriegstaffebot saved you?” Velma asked dryly, disbelieving. 

“I know, I know it sounds crazy. But this one… it was different from the others,” Cassidy said. “It looked… kind of beat up? Older? And it was acting independently of the rest. I know it doesn’t make any sense, but that’s what happened. Something else was at work down there.” 

“But if the kriegstaffebots are all under the command of Professor Pericles, then why would he order it to save you?” Fred asked. 

“Like yeah! Especially considering that he’s like, the one who tried to kill you in the first place!” Shaggy agreed.

“I don’t think he did, Fred.” Ricky looked up at the ceiling in thought, scratching the stiff hairs on his (Shaggy’s) chin. “When he uh- When he told me you were dead… I know him. And he sounded reeeally smug about it. I really think he believes he succeeded, and I can’t think of any reason he’d save you considering how much effort he put into trying to kill you. Not capture or scare. Kill.” 

“Which raises the question,” Velma said. “Based on our observations of the kriegstaffebots so far, the AI within them shouldn’t be advanced enough to make decisions that advanced. They can think somewhat independently and problem-solve. They wouldn’t have been able to search for the pieces of the disk for Pericles if they couldn’t. However, they also have a lot of limitations. They have a limited number of pre-programmed responses for interactions and they follow orders blindly. Which means that the robot who saved you couldn’t have made that decision on its own. It had to have been acting on someone’s behalf. So if not Professor Pericles, then who?” 

“We’ve realized this as well,” Vivi said. “And based entirely on speculation, there are only three possible suspects. Originally, Mr. E was the first one. But having spent some time with Ricky now, obviously it can’t have been him. So the next two suspects are Brad and Judy. But that’s assuming that they were working that closely with Professor Pericles at that point for them to have even known the lab existed, much less for Pericles to have allowed them anywhere near it,” Vivi said. 

“And according to our limited timetable of everything that went down in Crystal Cove prior to our arrival, that’s extremely unlikely,” Lewis added.

“You’re right. To my knowledge they weren’t,” Ricky said. “I know Pericles, Brad, and Judy have been colluding more closely than I’d thought for a while now, but I’m certain they weren’t that far back.”

“I was keeping a very close eye on Crystal Cove before I left,” Cassidy said. “And I believe that’s the case as well.”

“But they must have soon after,” Fred said solemnly. “I realized they’d betrayed us and were working with Pericles two weeks after-... after you. I realized they were trying to steal our disk pieces while we were working on the Scarebear mystery. Then we fully cut ties after the Krampus ruse.” 

“Okay just inserting a lil post-it here, we’re going to need to go over everything that happened with you guys and swap notes on everything you’ve learned after Cassidy left Crystal Cove,” Lewis said. “Because she was only able to tell us what she knew up to that point. And clearly a lot has happened since then. We’ve gathered some of it, but we really do need to be caught up. 

“But for now back to the matter at hand,” Mystery said. “Even if Brad and Judy were anywhere near the robots or the lab, their skillset doesn’t align. They’re skilled with traps, simple machines, and some programming, clearly. Their traps wouldn’t be so successful or so advanced if they weren’t. But an AI program that advanced? They wouldn’t have had the know-how to even begin reprogramming that robot or taking direct control of it. So if not Brad and Judy, then that leaves only one more suspect. Someone who would have had both the motive and the ability to be responsible.” 

“But if that third suspect isn’t Mr. E, then who else could it have been?” Daphne asked. 

“Frau Abigail Gluck,” Vivi replied. 

Abigail Gluck?” Mystery Incorporated echoed with shock. 

“But isn’t she dead?” Ricky asked.

She’s dead, but her work is still here,” Vivi explained. “Early in our investigation, the mystery about that robot’s behavior was one of our big questions. From what Pericles told you kids and Cassidy, the facility and the robot’s original designs and programming were all designed and built by Gluck, with perhaps some input from Professor Pericles. He met her, remember? So they may have been friends. But that doesn’t mean he worked with her or even that they were particularly close. Taking that into consideration, Arthur proposed the possibility that she may have had measures put in place in case of a disaster at her facility. The one that saved Cassidy put a helmet on her head, made sure she had air, then took her straight to one of the escape pods. It’s possible it was programmed with the express purpose of preserving human life in case of a breach in the factory’s hull, and the self-destruct sequence initiating with people still inside activated it. It’s also possible that the AI in the older models had laws in their programming to preserve human life that Pericles removed when he took over operations.”

“Oh! So you mean something similar to Asimov’s three laws of robotics?” Velma surmised.

“Exactly!” Vivi nodded. “And what we know about Frau Gluck when she was alive supports this.” 

“Exploring this theory was part of our reason for visiting the Burlington Library,” Lewis explained. “From what we were able to uncover about the Benevolent Lodge of Mystery, none of them were ever corrupted by the curse. They split up amicably after Mr. Peaches passed away from complications related to old age. Mr. Burlington just couldn’t bring himself to solve any more mysteries without him. The rest of them were never a group again, but they kept in touch and remained good friends until the day they died.”

“And from the letters exchanged between Mr. Burlington and Abigail, he knew that she was still searching for the disk pieces and even supported her in her efforts,” Vivi added. “But not one letter implied that she was doing anything malicious to do it or that Burlington even suspected her of doing so.”

“It makes sense,” Ricky said. “Even if Frau Gluck was friends with Professor Pericles once, I know better than anyone that he’s capable of pretending to be someone he isn’t. She may not have known what he was really like. Or maybe he wasn’t like that back then. Who knows? In any case, I’ve done a lot of digging into the paranormal history of Crystal Cove, and I think I would have come across it if robots were attacking people in the 1940s or 1950s.”

“I haven’t come across anything like that in my research either,” Cassidy agreed. 

“Neither have we,” Velma confirmed.

“So the kriegstaffebots were never built to be soldiers,” Daphne said, both sadly and thoughtfully. 

“Yet another thing he’s twisted for his own needs,” Ricky muttered beside her, but Daphne and Cassidy were the only ones who heard him. “So…” Ricky said louder, “What happened next? How did you end up meeting the Mystery Skulls?” 


Cassidy couldn’t remember when she’d fallen asleep. But suddenly she was wide awake in a place unlike any she’d ever seen before. 

She was laying on the floor in the center of a room with no ceiling. 

Well - she supposed that wasn’t entirely accurate. Maybe it did have a ceiling. Up there. Somewhere. But the walls stretched upwards so high and so infinite that to human eyes the hypothetical ceiling was far, far out of sight. And the walls- the walls were red. And were they- yes, she wasn’t mistaken. Rather than smooth walls the edges of the room were defined by thick, red curtains


Rou’ve been to the Sitting Room, too?!” Scooby exclaimed with shock. And Shaggy and Ricky were both so shocked as well that they stood up. 

“Wait- hold up. ‘The Sitting Room?!’ You’ve been there before too??? And it has a name???” Cassidy cried out. Because she was floored, yes. But also so relieved that someone else had seen it too, that she wasn’t crazy! 

“Like yeah!” Shaggy cried. “Like Scooby Doo, Mr. E, and I have all been!”

“That’s how this happened,” Ricky said quickly, pointing between himself and Shaggy. 

“Wait. Hold up. You mean to tell me that the angel dinosaur thing in the freaky red room is what swapped your bodies?” Cassidy asked.

They blinked at her. “The what?” 


Angel sat up on the zigzag floor and before her one of the curtains pulled back to reveal a gigantic painting that stretched from the top of the open curtain to the floor. It was plain black at first, but then to her right an old record player touched down its needle and began to play a song she’d never heard before. 

And as the music went along and gave way to the lyrics, pictures began to appear in the painting before her. Pink, orange, blue, and crimson silhouettes. Ghostly shapes. A glowing gold heart. Pink and red fire. Flashing images of places and faces she’d never seen before and yet seemed so… familiar. 

“I know that this sounds crazy!

Waiting for this moment, can you see me?

'Cause I know that you're out there,

This darkness is my signal,

come and find me.”

Then one last image appeared, and this one seared into her mind even more vividly than all the others. The side of an orange van, strange yet familiar, with a very distinct logo proudly displayed. 

Mystery Skulls. 

It was then that Angel became aware that she was being watched, and for some reason every instinct she had screamed at her to look up

“Are you one of us?” (Oooooooohhhh~)

The last thing Cassidy saw before she awoke with a start was an absolutely gigantic incorporeal beast. A strange, ever-shifting mass of golden light and air. It said nothing, but a long neck and head formed and looked down upon her with a gigantic pair of kind scarlet eyes. 

“Are you one of us?"


“Okay. So like, we absolutely did not see anything like that in the sitting room,” Shaggy laughed nervously. 

“Not even remotely,” Ricky agreed. “Scooby, did you?” 

“Nova showed me pictures,” Scooby said. “But nothing like that.” 

“So… you didn’t see a man in red?” Shaggy asked. 

“Or a dog?” Asked Scooby. 

“Or me?” Asked Ricky. 

“Uh. Nnnnnoooo… And Ricky why the hell would I have seen you?” Cassidy asked, flabbergasted.

“Funny story…” But Ricky stopped talking at the sound of laughter. 

It started off as a chuckle, then rose into a cackle. And there was Mystery, tail wagging with flashes of foxfire. So damn tickled that his voice rose into that high, fox-like laugh even in the form of a dog. 

“Like uhm… do I even want to know what’s so funny?” Shaggy asked with a nervous gulp. 

“Congratulations Cassidy,” Mystery cried, utterly exhilarated. A wide grin split across his lips and his eyes lit up with mad glee. “When you first described your visions to us, I had little clue what you could have seen. But now? I know exactly what you saw.” 

“Well spit it out. What was it?” Cassidy asked. 

“It was Nova,” the kitsune replied. “The creature currently possessing her, anyway. Annunaki have no tangible form and must thus inhabit more worldly creatures in order to properly interact with corporeal worlds like ours. I see! It all makes sense now! It needed to talk to you, but it couldn’t speak because it hadn’t found a host yet. So it used alternative means of communication to convey its message.”

“Wait. You mean she saw-” 

“As I said, congratulations are in order,” Mystery said with a grin. “Most mortals who see a god in their true form don’t live to tell the tale.”

Cassidy blinked at him, opened and closed her mouth, then blurted out, “A what?” 

And thus there was a twenty-ish minute intermission in which Vivi, Velma, Shaggy, Scooby, and Ricky caught Cassidy up on what they knew about Nibiru and the Annunaki. Velma even went to get her book, Supernatural Curses and the Extra-Dimensional Forces Behind Them, and Vivi retrieved a couple of the Mystery Skulls’ texts on the Annunaki from the library. And sure enough, in one of their oldest scrolls was a depiction of a golden shape with many red eyes going into the body of a deer, very similar to what Cassidy had described. 

While they were doing that, Lewis went into the kitchen and Daphne and Fred helped him finish up breakfast and start bringing out food. (Thank God, for the sake of Shaggy/Ricky’s ridiculous stomach.) By the time they were telling Cassidy about Scooby’s encounters with Nova in the sitting room, all of the food was out and Ricky had several different portions of crepes, a heaping of scrambled eggs and bacon, and a giant glass of orange juice on a couple of plates in front of him. 

It was sort of embarrassing, actually. The part of his brain that was used to his body’s normal serving size was telling him that he looked like an absolute pig compared to almost everyone else’s human-sized portions (sans Scooby, Vivi, and Mystery). Especially because he was now having to do it in front of Cassidy. 

But, another part of his brain wouldn’t let him forget how hungry he was, and he knew that this much food was what it took to feed Shaggy. 

Which was- seriously just ridiculous and unfair, because it made absolutely zero sense that this much food could even fit into the body of a kid that skinny. Seriously - he knew he kept coming back around to this but the kid had to have either a serious metabolism problem or a tapeworm. 

There was a bright side though: with this much room in his belly, he could try everything Lewis had made and eat as many crepes as he wanted. Which was a lot. Lewis had gotten a bit over excited at the prospect of making breakfast for so many guests and had made a couple servings of what just might have been every crepe recipe he knew. 

The banana nutella ones were wonderful, and as were the orange ricotta. But when the first bite of salted caramel crepes with cheesecake filling hit his tongue, he made a happy noise completely out of his control and visiting Pepper Paradiso someday became Ricky’s new mission in life. 

Lewis snorted. “I take it you liked that one, huh?” 

“It’s soooo good…” Ricky sighed blissfully.

“It really is,” Daphne agreed. She’d moved to the far end of the table to avoid any of the crepes with nutella or chocolate drizzle on them. Apparently she got “weird” when she had chocolate, whatever that meant. But that certainly wasn’t stopping her from having the ones with strawberries and orange cream. 

“Like yeah, man! These are totally great!” Shaggy agreed between bites of Chocolate Chip cheesecake crepes. 

“I’m just shocked at how many different kinds you made,” Velma commented thoughtfully, looking impressed down the length of the table.

“Well you know,” Lewis shrugged sheepishly, “I don’t get to cook for this many people at once very often unless I’m working at the restaurant. Especially people like Shaggy and Scooby - or I guess I should say Ricky and Scooby, who have such huge appetites. Plus I don’t exactly sleep, being a ghost and all. So I get kinda bored at night sometimes and I guess I got carried away.”

“Get carried away ras often as rou want! Yummy!” Scooby exclaimed, and with that he promptly wrapped his overly dexterous tongue around an entire portion of peanut butter banana crepes and pulled all of it into his mouth at once like a chameleon. 

Ricky stared at him with morbid curiosity. “I still don’t know how you two eat like you do,” he said. 

“Like the trick is to take a deep breath, then not breathe while ingesting as much food as possible!” Shaggy explained proudly. “Like, show him Scoob!” 

And the Great Dane proceeded to take a deep breath, then consume the same heaping amount of food that Ricky had in front of him in about 4½ seconds.

“Did you even taste any of that?” Lewis asked, equal parts awestruck and horrified.

“It’s the best I’ve ever had,” Scooby said happily with a burp. The whole table laughed. 

“Well I’m not doing that,” Ricky laughed. “I do not have Shaggy’s technique and I would definitely choke! That, and this is too good to just inhale. Thanks again for the food, Lewis.” 

“Hey man, have whatever you want. We have no need for leftovers. And to say you’ve had a rough couple of days would be an understatement. The Peppers always told me that a good meal in good company always makes the world seem a little sweeter, no matter how rotten it is. So by all means, I’m happy to be of service.” 

“The Peppers,” said Ricky as he swallowed another bite, “Are clearly very wise.” 

“How have the past couple of days been rough?” Cassidy pointedly asked, eyebrow cocked. 

The whole table went very quiet. 

Ricky twirled his fork with one hand and tugged on his hoodie strings with the other. “I uh… I don’t think I’m ready to talk about that this early in the morning, Cassidy.” He said anxiously. “You’re not done with your story yet either so… Could we please just- uh- so anyway… what happened after you woke up?” 

Guilt hit Ricky right in the gut, even as he said it. Because he knew she was worried about him, and he knew it wasn’t fair to her that he couldn’t just say it so that they could move on with their lives but… 

He didn’t want to tell her. He really, really didn’t want to tell her. Not Cassidy. He didn’t think he was going to be able to bear it when someone he respected so much looked at him like he was- pathetic BROKEN coward PITIFUL spineless victim WEAK-

“Alright,” Cassidy said. And her voice brought him back. 

He’d won for now. The expectant looks from the kids to continue her story and the Mystery Skulls shaking their heads stopped Angel from pressing any further. “But you have to tell me today, Ricky.” 

“I know,” he sighed, stabbing another bite with his fork. “And that’s what I’m afraid of.”

The silence that followed was heavy. Pregnant. And so awkward that Ricky could hardly bear it. He suddenly wished dearly that he had his keytar with him, to get him some distance from this moment. He started pressing silent notes in familiar patterns onto the table with his fingers, but without the familiar feel of the keys pressing down or the chords that followed, it was hardly comforting.  

“Soooo…” Fred prompted, rescuing them all from prolonging the awkward silence any further, “What happened after you woke up?” 

“There isn’t much to tell about right after I woke up,” Cassidy said, putting another bite of her breakfast into her mouth. Everyone else went back to eating as well, eager to put the tension behind them. “I woke up still in the submarine, but it had washed ashore just outside of Gatorsburg. With the Kriegstaffebot still holding onto the side of it. Imagine the scare that gave me when I opened the hatch.” 

“Oh! It was still there? Did it do anything?” Velma asked. 

“Nope. It was dead. Ran outta juice or somethin’,” Cassidy shrugged. “Anyway. There was a first aid kit inside the submarine, but a lot of the stuff in it was so degraded that only a couple things were usable. But still, I managed to patch myself up enough to head into town. 

“Gatorsburg is completely abandoned now, ever since the Gator family was arrested for the Gator People debacle. But all of their maintenance work around town prior to their arrest meant there were a lot of useful things around and no one to stop me from looting. Which, okay, I know is illegal even if the owners are in prison. But I didn’t exactly have much of a choice. Desperate times and all that. 

“Anyway. I got lucky. Dealing with the Gator People fell into the jurisdiction of Crystal Cove because Gatorsburg is so abandoned that all of its governmental positions lie vacant. And as we all know, the justice system in Crystal Cove is… incompetent, to say the least. So I don’t know who messed up, but the Gators’ assets haven’t been seized or processed in spite of them likely not being able to pay any of their outstanding bills or taxes since their arrest. I managed to steal a car from Grady Gator’s auto repair shop and a proper first-aid kit. Found a change of clothes in a nearby store and looted some canned gator from a local restaurant. And I had my wallet, money, and my phone on me in a plastic bag inside my suit when we went diving. My phone had at some point gotten broken - no surprise there. But the money and the contents of my wallet were fine. So anyway, I had food, water, shelter, and at least basic first aid. But I needed help, and it was too dangerous to go looking for it in Crystal Cove. 

“I had realized by then that all of you must’ve thought I was dead. And I’m sorry - I’m sorry I couldn’t let you know I was okay. But none of the phones were working in Gatorsburg and mine was busted. At least that’s initially why I didn’t call you. Then a little after that I realized that if I’d gone back to Crystal Cove then, I wouldn’t have been able to protect myself and you wouldn’t be able to protect me. I was hurt badly enough that I would’ve been a sitting duck in a fight, and as far as I knew my entire old group wanted me dead. Seeing Ricky now, I realize that it wouldn’t have gone that way if I’d gone to Mr. E. But with what I knew at the time, I thought just staying dead and recovering for a while outside of Crystal Cove would be the smartest option.” 

“I really am sorry you had to deal with that on your own,” Ricky said quietly. “If I’d known what he was trying to do to you… I never would’ve let it happen. And I’m sorry I put you in a place where you didn’t think it was safe to so much as ask me for help. So…  where did you go?” Ricky asked. 

“Los Angeles, at least at first,” Cassidy said, taking a sip of her coffee. 

“Makes sense,” Ricky shrugged. 

“Why does that make sense?” Daphne asked. 

“It’s where I was living as Angel Dynamite before I moved back to Crystal Cove,” Cassidy explained. “I had some old friends there who I knew would help me out. But before that I ended up passing through this… really junky little town in the middle of the desert - if you could even call it that.” 

“Hoh boy. Like let me guess: Scorpion Wells?” Shaggy asked nervously. 

“Yep. That’d be it. What would you kids’ve been doing way out there?”

“We had a mystery there a couple weeks before the Midnight Zone,” Velma said. 

“Well, the people of Scorpion Wells had a doctor. Not a very good one, and let me tell you he smelled. But I was able to get better looked at, and they let me use a phone to call ahead to some old friends in LA. But I still didn’t get to a hospital until I got to Los Angeles. 

“My friends took one look at me - afro gone with a lot of injuries and clothes that weren’t mine, and of course had a lot of questions. But I couldn’t answer many of them and I couldn’t stay long. I knew LA would be the first place Professor Pericles would keep an eye on if he wanted to make sure I was dead. I went to the hospital but checked myself out early. Crashed on a couple couches for a few days to recuperate, and then I was on the road again. And that’s about when things started getting… weird.” 

“Weird how?” Daphne asked. 

“Throughout all of the time I was recovering, I kept having strange recurring dreams of being back in the- what did you call it? The Sitting Room, getting more visions of well… them,” Cassidy said, gesturing to the Mystery Skulls. “I’d get glimpses of shapes, faces, locations. And every night there was another one of their songs playing in my head. Part of me thought I was crazy. That I’d hit my head or something when I got hurt. Until that is, I was on my way out of LA. I turned on the radio and- well there they were. One of the songs from my dreams. And not just any song, either.” 

Right then, as if on cue, the Dead Beats popped up all over the room around Cassidy and began to sing!

“I thought you were my Angel!

That you were on my siiiide~!

But now you’re playing with fire, 

And I can read your miiind~!”

“Waitwaitwait- hold the phone theycantalk?!” Velma cried with shock.

“Not really,” Lewis explained, chuckling fondly at the little goofballs as they went into the next verse. “Sorry the analogy Ricky, but think of them like musical parrots. Of the regular bird talking, non-murdery kind. Or like ravens and crows. They can mimic some things they’ve heard repeatedly, but their attention span makes it so that it’s pretty much only limited to music - namely ours.” 

“I can name multiple occasions in which they could have done this,” Ricky said, just as dumbstruck as Velma. “Why wait until now?” 

“They don’t do it too often,” Vivi shrugged. 

“We think they like listening to music or being a part of music more than they like making it by themselves,” said Mystery.

“-So they pretty much only do this if we need them for background vocals, if they want to play along with the radio, or if there isn’t a music player conveniently on hand. Which - look around. There isn’t,” Lewis added.

“I thought you were my Angel!

That you were on my siiiide~!

But now you’re playing with fire, 

And I can read your miiind~!”

“The point is,” Cassidy interrupted before they could get any more off-subject. The Dead Beats abruptly stopped singing and dispersed. “This was the first Mystery Skulls song I ever heard outside of the dream world. Just listen to the words. It’s literally called Angel. It’s like they were talking directly to me. I’m still not sure what, but I think something wanted me to find them. And find them, I did. 

“When the song ended the station’s DJ did a little blurb about the band and he said that they were in the northern part of California for a show. So that’s where I went because well… I didn’t exactly have any other leads or much of a plan for what I was going to do until I healed. But by the time I arrived, their concert was over and they’d already moved on. It actually took me a good while to catch up with them. I considered just getting in touch on their website, but I had no idea why I was dreaming about them or if they had anything to do with it, so in the end I just decided not to risk it and sort of stalked them across the west and even a little through Mexico until I finally caught up with them in Arizona. 

“And to make things even weirder, I kept bumping into the Mystery Skulls even when I wasn’t looking for them. I mean no offense, because your music is totally my style. I actually liked listening to it when it wasn’t popping up out of nowhere and freaking me out. But before all this I’d never heard of you, and you guys aren’t exactly mainstream.” 

“Eh, none taken. We like it that way,” Lewis shrugged. 

“-Glad you like our music, though!” Vivi added.

“-And yet, it seemed like every other time I turned on the radio it would automatically flip to a random-ass channel playing one of your songs. Or I’d use a computer at an internet cafe to look up where you were headed next and ‘Mystery Skulls’ would already be in the searchbar’s suggestions as soon as I clicked on it.” 

“Jeepers,” Daphne gasped, “Maybe something really was trying to lead you to them.” 

“Well whatever it was, it succeeded,” Angel said. “But when I caught up to the Mystery Skulls, I didn’t find a band. I found monster hunters. And they weren’t on tour. Not really, anyway. Because while I was hunting them, they’d been hunting something else.


Cassidy Williams drove into Tumble, Arizona and knew straight away that something mysterious was afoot. 

Tumble was a small town, about the same size as Crystal Cove. It appeared just as nice as Crystal Cove, too. The key difference was that it was as deserted as Gatorsburg. No cars, no people. And signs aplenty that the… Tumblvans? Tumblings? Tumblrs-? (Oh for God’s sake forget it!) That the people of Tumble had left in a hurry. 

Cassidy stopped her car by a stop sign and looked once again at the crudely traced map lying open on the passenger side seat. Sure enough, the Mystery Skulls were definitely supposed to be passing through here. Her eyes wandered to her fuel supply. Fuck - she wanted to continue on and leave this creepy place behind but the nearest town was quite a distance away and she was really low on gas. Grumbling, Cassidy pulled the car into a nearby gas station and got out, looking over the deserted streets.

What in the Sam Hell…” Angel muttered to herself as she got out of the car. 

Cassidy inspected the fuel pump, but quickly realized that it was off. Then it hit her: the power was turned off. Not just here, but all over town.

Now in full investigative mode, Angel slung her bag over her shoulder, wincing at the strain it put on her still cracked ribs, and tucked her pistol safely into the holster on her chest, mindful to make sure it was concealed yet accessible. She considered leaving her shotgun in the car, but the eerily deserted streets once again gave her the creeps when she looked up so in the end she picked up the weapon and “marched” (“marching” for her at the moment was more like limping with dignity mind you) towards the gas station. 

Fantastic fanart by @nikicherry1234, showing Angel limping to the gas station from her car. Chocked full of symbolism. Bold, distinct lines and shapes created by contrasting black and green hues.

Upon getting closer she realized that the front door had been hastily shut with a bike lock. So she wouldn’t be going inside unless she could shoot the lock off, but she didn’t want to leap to that just yet. So she stuck her gun under her arm and held her hands up to the glass to look inside. 

But that was when the ground started to… shake. 

“What in the-” Cassidy turned around, and from down the street came a rising cloud of dust. 

Cassidy stepped away from the gas station and squinted, trying to figure out what exactly she was looking at. A dust storm? No. A noise was approaching- no, many noises. Distorted, twisted moans and excited shrieks.

Then she saw what was making them. 

“Oh Hell no!” Cassidy shouted! And injuries aside, she made a mad dash for her car right as the horrible herd of skull cattle began to devour every bit of Tumble, Arizona in their path. 


Realization suddenly poured over Ricky like a bucket of ice water and at once he interrupted her. “-Wait a minute. WAIT A DAMN MINUTE!” 

“Skull cattle??? Jeepers!” Daphne exclaimed. 

And half a beat later the rest of Mystery Inc. realized it too. “The Horrible Herd!” 

“The what?” The Mystery Skulls cried. 

“Uh, yeah. Time out. How do you know about those ugly-ass things?” Angel demanded.

Know about them? I paid for them,” Ricky explained. 

“About a month or so after you left Professor Pericles developed a herd of mutated cows - hybrids between cows, bees, and piranhas, and unleashed them on Crystal Cove,” Velma elaborated. 

“He wanted them to eat the town so that we wouldn’t have anywhere left to hide the planispheric disk!” Daphne added. 

“But we were able to stop them by capturing the Queen cow and using her to lure the workers away from the town,” said Fred.

“-But the helicopter was shot down,” Scooby said sadly, thinking of Nova. 

“- So like, we ended up dropping her into the ocean and unleashing a bunch of water breathing monster cows into the ecosystem.” Shaggy gulped. 

The Mystery Skulls looked at each other. And promptly busted out laughing.

“Uh… are we missing something or…?” But the Mystery Skulls were laughing so hard that they could barely breathe, much less answer Fred’s question. Vivi’s head was on the table and she was banging her fist against the mahogany, Mystery was literally rolling on the floor, and Lewis was doubled over with his head between his knees. 

Between guffaws, they managed out “What-” “The odds-” “Of course-” “Oh my God-” “Six weeks-” and “Guys- guys go get-” but those hardly answered anything. And Cassidy was sitting at the head of the table with her lips resting on her steepled fingers, taking very deep breaths in an attempt to not join the Mystery Skulls in their mirth. 

Right when it was getting to the point where Mystery Inc was actually starting to get kind of annoyed, the Dead Beats flew into the room carrying something between them. They set it on the far end of the table facing them, and six jaws dropped clear to the floor. 

Staring at them with horrid red glass eyes was the head of the Horrible Herd’s Queen. Stuffed by a taxidermist and planted on a mount. A trophy the Dead Beats had taken down from one of the mansion’s walls. 

“Ha… Hah.. do forgive us for finding this so amusing,” Mystery said, finally gaining control of himself and wiping a tear from the corner of his eye with a claw. “You see, this ‘Horrible Herd’ of yours just so happens to be the case we were working on prior to coming here.” 

“We called- *snort* We called them the Devil’s Herd, though. But ‘Horrible’ sums those ugly mavericks up pretty well too. Nice alliteration.” Vivi added. 

“We spent six weeks hunting those things into extinction. And now you’re telling us they came from here all along?” Lewis exclaimed. “You see why we can’t help but laugh. I mean what are the odds?” 

“Hunting them. Into extinction?” Ricky echoed, dumbfounded. 

“Yep. They split up into three new hives after they left wherever they came from - being here, apparently.” Vivi explained. “We were actually up in Canada wrapping up another case when it started. The first herd ate a couple of shipping freighters in the Pacific before making their way up the Snake River, wreaking havoc along the border between Washington and Oregon before we finally caught up to them in Idaho. It took two weeks to figure them out and destroy them. Then the second herd made landfall in Northern California, up in Crescent City. They made their way south and were almost to Redwood National Park before we wiped them out.”

“That’s where we got that trophy, there,” Lewis explained, pointing to the macabre mount. “One of the park rangers was into taxidermy as a hobby and mounted a couple heads for us.”

“Then the third herd made landfall in Baja California, Mexico before making their way north into Arizona. Which is where we wiped them out and met Cassidy.”

“Wait a minute…” Velma said thoughtfully, her chin perched on her fingers in thought. “Canada… Idaho… Crescent City… Arizona… Do you guys have a map that I could use?”

Lewis sent the Dead Beats to go get a disposable map of the United States, and a minute later they were clearing plates away to make room and Velma was rolling it out across the table and uncapping a thick, red sharpie. 

“So where were you in Canada when you heard about the Horrible Herd?” Velma asked. 

“The Northwest Territories. Up near Nahanni National Park Reserve,” Vivi replied. “A waheela had contracted rabies and wandered out of its territory, taking the heads of every human unfortunate enough to cross its path. We were really sad to put it down. Waheela are dangerous and not regarded too kindly by the locals. But they’re beautiful, and critically endangered.” 

“Okay. So about here?” Velma said, pointing to a spot in Canada. 

“Yeah, that’s the place,” Lewis nodded. And Velma circled that area with the marker.

“Okay. So then the Horrible Herd showed up, and you traveled to Idaho. Correct?”

“That’s right.” 

“Point to where?” 

Lewis pointed, and Velma circled it. She then circled an area right at the top of California between Crescent City and Redwood National Park. “Now about where in Arizona is Tumble?” She asked. 

“Here,” Cassidy said, standing up in her seat and stretching to point.

And after Velma circled where she had indicated, she sat back and exhaled, “Jjjinkies…” 

“What is it, Velma?” Ricky asked. 

“Yeah. I still don’t get it,” Lewis scratched his head. 

“Okay. So you guys started way up here,” Velma pointed with her marker, “and when the Horrible Herd showed up it lured you back into the US in Idaho,” she drew an arrow from the circle in Canada to the one in Idaho, “-then into Northern California,” she drew another arrow, “-and finally to Tumble Arizona, where you met Cassidy.”

“Right,” said Vivi, “but what does that have to do with-?” 

“Wait. I think I see what she sees. Velma, you’re a genius!” Mystery cried. 

“Well I sure don’t see it! What’s the big deal?” Vivi asked. 

“The ‘big deal’ is that Crystal Cove is about here,” Velma said, drawing a big red dot on the coast in southern California - just a couple of inches away from Tumble’s position on the map. “Which means that investigating the Horrible Herd, which came from Crystal Cove, led you back to being within five hundred miles of Crystal Cove before you met Angel.” 

 Map of North America, tracing the Mystery Skulls' route

“Oh my God she’s right,” Vivi realized. 

“That’s not all,” Mystery added. “Remember? We had one last loose end on that case that we never wrapped up because I convinced you all after meeting Cassidy that investigating the curse of Crystal Cove was more urgent.” 

“Holy fuck…” Lewis gasped.

“Well? What was the loose end?” Fred asked. 

“Where the Devil’s Herd came from,” Vivi said. “Which means that even if we hadn’t met Cassidy, if we’d kept up with our last investigation and managed to trace back the origins of the skull cattle back to Destroido, then our final destination would have been-” 

“Crystal Cove,” Velma said with awe. 

“...Then… ” Cassidy uttered, “Maybe… I wasn’t the only thing trying to bring the Mystery Skulls back to Crystal Cove.” 

The nine of them fell silent as the implications sank in. 

“So uh…” Scooby asked with a tilt of his head, “How did that happen, anyway?” 


With a herd of death fast approaching, Cassidy bolted for her life. When She reached the drivers’ side of her car, she yanked on the handle but- “Damn autolocks!” She bellowed, and her hand dove into her pocket for her keys but they were shit and got stuck and the horrible herd was getting closer! Closer! Too close! In a split-second decision, Cassidy tossed her gun onto the roof of the car and stepped on one of the wheels to get on top of the hood, then the roof, and no sooner was she standing on the roof and taking aim with her rifle, the skull cattle had surrounded the car, and Cassidy’s ears were being assaulted with their fabricated sounds and the thunderous stomping of a thousand hooves.

A monstrous cow sank its’ teeth into the metal on the side of her car and-

BANG! With a shot to the head, the beast dropped dead. Its’ family bellowed around her.

BANG! Another! 

And BANG! Another! 

But there were too many of them! And they were eating her car from back to front!

In a desperate leap of faith, Cassidy jumped from the roof of her car, bounded off of one of the bulls’ backs, and landed harshly on the asphalt behind them. Her battered body screamed with anguish, and a cry of pain burst out of her before she could stop it. 

The beasts turned their attention from their devouring of the town to her, closing in with the most awful excuse for mooing Cassidy had ever heard.

Not today, Satan! She gritted her teeth and scrambled to her feet, rifle at the ready. 

“You wanna piece of Cassidy Williams? You better bet I’m taking as many of you as I can out with me!” She shouted. The beastly bulls hissed and began to advance!

But then came the distant approaching sound of music. And it wasn’t all that clear from such a distance but hold up- I know that song! 

Are you out of your miiiind?”

The skull cattle paused, confused.

“‘Cause you’re wasting my time right now.  You keep hurting me time after time after tiiime~”

Right as the skull cattle’s horrible heads were turning in the direction of the sound, a familiar orange shape came barreling around the corner, rubber screeching against asphalt, speakers blasting! 

“I thought you were my Angel! That you were on my siiide~!  But now you’re playing with fire~! And I can reeead your miiiind~!”

The van screeched as it turned, suddenly and sharply straight in Cassidy’s direction! 

And Cassidy was so stunned that she didn’t even think to move or resist when the van, hardly slowing down, drove past her at about thirty miles per hour- 

“-Do I know?-”

And took Cassidy with it. 

“It’s gonna take a miraclllle~,”

It happened so fast that it took about five seconds of laying stunned in the back of the van for Cassidy to register that she’d been somehow yanked into the back of the van as it passed.

“It’s gonna take a miii-ra-cle~,

It’s gonna take a mi-ra-cle~”

“Ooo-oooh ohh-ooooh!”

The music was blaring and voices were talking, and wait- But Cassidy’s thought was cut off by a slap to the face. 

“I thought you were my Angel,”

“Ma’am! Are you okay?Vivi Yukino, the lead guitarist of the Mystery Skulls, asked again, shaking Cassidy lightly. But Cassidy didn’t reply. Because when their eyes met, Cassidy was struck by such familiarity that it left her speechless. Judy. Daphne. Velma… Me! All at once, those names and faces appeared in Cassidy’s mind alongside her own when she saw the leader of the Mystery Skulls for the very first time.

“I thought you were my Angel,”

“Hello in there? Are you hurt, and is your brain intact?” 

“I- I uh- what the hell?” Cassidy sputtered, for once at a loss-

Yep! She’ll live!” And just like that Vivi dropped Cassidy from where she’d been holding her up by her jacket. 

“I thought you were my Angel,”

Cassidy hit the bottom of the van again with an oomph, followed by a curse of pain as her ribs once again protested. “-And who the hell put ‘Angel’ on the ‘Fuck Shit Up’ playlist?” 

“I thought you were my Angel,”

“Sorry Vivi! That was me!” You’re the one who told me to add more of our songs to it.” And when Cassidy looked at the speaker and their eyes met from the driver’s seat, Cassidy’s heart seized for a split second.

“I thought you were my Angel,”

 Ricky- no. Shaggy? No- it was Arthur Kingsmen, their synth player!

“Damn. Well, we’re gonna have to write some harder songs in the future. Lewis! How’re we looking? Are the pheromones working?” Vivi asked, hopping over Cassidy and reassuming her position looking out one of the back windows.

“Yep! But possibly a bit too well,” Brad- no Fred- no Lewis, said from where he was kneeling by the window. “They’re following us alright but uh… oh, shit they’re way too close for my comfort regarding you and Arthur’s sake. Might want to speed us up a bit Arthur.” 

“I can’t go any faster without putting us into the next gear. And we can’t leave them completely in our dust. Or else the plan won’t work.” Arthur groaned from the driver’s seat.

Then something small hopped over the front seat. 

“Do I know-”

“We just need to lead them into the canyons.” Professor Pericles- no, it was a dog. Scooby? No, this dog was much smaller than Scooby. He was white, with black paws and a black mane, and a set of gold spectacles rested on his snout. “While the workers are under attack and confused by the pheromone clouds and smoke, I’ll go hunting for the-” 

But then the dog paused mid-sentence, his nose twitching. He sniffed the air. Then his nose led his eyes to land on her. 

“I thought you were my Angel!

That you were on my siiide~!”

The moment the dog saw her his eyes widened with shock and horror.

“-But now you’re playing with fire~!

And I can reeead your miiiind~!”

And with a similar yet much more bewildered expression, Cassidy Williams stared right back. 

It was almost as if… this had all happened before.

“It can’t be…” the dog muttered.

“Right now- It’s gonna take a miracle-”

But then the back doors were ripped off and a gigantic roaring head forced its way in and the vehicle jerked and the wheels screeched and everyone screamed and Vivi swung her bat and Cassidy fired her shotgun and Lewis was on fire and the entire back of the van was sprayed with exploding yellow- 

So yeah. 

That was how Cassidy’s first meeting with the Mystery Skulls went:

With all of them confused, screaming with terror, and covered with mutant cow guts.

Notes:

This was the longest chapter of One of Us to date, at over 9k words! I thought it was only fair that you get a long chapter, since you had to wait a while to get it. But now you know how Cassidy survived and how she met the Mystery Skulls. And just like I said in the last chapter's notes, if all went according to my master plan then you should have even more questions! Muahahaha!
I also really liked bringing the Horrible Herd into this, because it really bothered me how they were just released into the wild and then forgotten about in the show. Like, I kept expecting that to come back to bite the gang or the og Mystery Inc, but it never did. So I figured I'd tie up that plot hole in my own way with this fic. The Mystery Skulls dealt with them.
Also, I hope you liked the illustration of Cassidy's escape and the map that I included with this chapter. I hope you liked those! I worked hard on the drawing of Cassidy with the Kriegstaffebot and I thought having a visual cue would help you see what Velma and the others were seeing. In the near future I'd like to go back on this fic to add illustrations I've done of this fic and fanart that others have done as well. (With their permission of course.)

With how busy my life is right now, no promises as to when Chapter 23 will be out. But until then, please let me know what you thought of this chapter (and my art) in the comments!!! :D

Chapter 23: Hellbent

Summary:

Cassidy and the Mystery Skulls recount how they met and how they defeated the Horrible Herd. Then Mystery and Cassidy drop a bombshell that opens a whole new can of worms...

Notes:

And HERE IT IS! I'm sorry for the long wait, but I hope the long chapter and the fanart makes up for it!
I didn't mean to make you all wait this long for this chapter. I went through a bit of a rough patch the past couple of months because of school stuff. I picked the wrong major. BUT! I'm on a different path now that's much better for me and my mental health. I can't promise when the next update will be, as my current schedule doesn't leave me with much spare time. But I don't intend to make you wait another three months either. Until then - enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Shitshitshit- LEWIIIISSS!!!” Arthur shouted from the driver’s seat! He turned the steering wheel frantically to and fro as he struggled to regain control of the van careening across the desert. The squealing wheels sent orange dust flying, shrouding the monstrous cattle around them in clouds of ginger. And that same dust invaded the open back of the vehicle, even as the corpse of the dead skull cow tumbled out of the back, slamming into its’ brothers behind it, and Vivi Yukino struggled to get the back doors shut once more.

It occurred to Cassidy to help her, but her battered body protested and it was all she could do to keep herself from tumbling out of the back of the vehicle after the beast. The dust was all-encompassing. Every breath burned as it invaded her lungs, and she had to shut her eyes tight to keep the fine particles out of them. She held on tight to her shotgun and to the bars of one of the shelves in the back of the van, struggling to keep herself as still and secure as she could.

Then there was a flash of pink light behind her eyelids. And suddenly, abruptly, unnaturally even, the van lurched to right itself and there came the telltale sound of the back doors slamming shut. Then Cassidy dared take a breath, she realized the air had become clean. Her eyes fluttered open, and the sight that greeted her didn’t make any sense. 

The interior of the van had completely transformed. The purple fabric upholstery had been replaced with bright carmine leather, and the rest of the van’s interior, which had previously been oranges and deep reds, was now entirely black with tasteful gothic touches of purple and bright magenta.

And this did not seem to concern the other occupants of the vehicle in the slightest. Vivi leaned back against the now-redwood shelf and breathed a sigh of relief, wiping orange dirt and bits of yellow gore off of her face with a spare towel. (Not that it did any good for the rest of her.) “Thanks, Lewis. Good catch.” 

Wait. Lewis! As soon as Vivi said it, Cassidy realized that Lewis was no longer in the van. But again, the Mystery Skulls didn’t look the slightest bit perturbed about this. And no sooner was Angel sitting up to investigate, any question she could have asked was answered with another flash of pink. 

“WHAT IN THE GODDAMN-”

“Ah, shit. Forgot about you…” The skeleton that had appeared beside Vivi sighed. 

Vivi and Lewis, unimpressed by Cassidy's shocked reaction

“I- WHAT THE- YOU-” Cassidy stammered, bewildered beyond words.

“This is Lewis,” Vivi said in a complete deadpan. “You met him a minute ago. Long story short he’s my boyfriend, he’s dead but didn’t exactly go anywhere, so now we solve ghost stories… with a ghost.”

“Not even the weirdest thing we have going on here,” Lewis sighed, and in a flare of pink fire that engulfed him from head to toe, the ghost transformed back into a handsome teen in a vest and ascot - with not a speck of dust or gore on him.

“We’re happy to have him with us,” Arthur added from the front seat. “Lewis is a really great guy and you should definitely not be scared of him.”

“The hell I shouldn’t!” Cassidy strongly disagreed. 

“Alright then, be scared of him. But ya gotta ask yourself: are you more scared of him or Bessie the murder bull and his five thousand friends?” 

And almost on cue there came a particularly loud MOOOO from the Devil’s Herd, still stampeding after them. 

Cassidy opened her mouth, but immediately closed it. She pursed her lips, then after a moment she came to a conclusion: “Bessie. Definitely Bessie. Fuck that.” And she began to aggressively brush and flick as much of the blood and chunks off of herself as she could. Vivi handed her a clean towel too, which helped.

“Amen,” Arthur agreed. 

Then the dog, who had gone very quiet up until now, spoke up. “Lewis, get ready to open the passenger side door. We’re approaching the hive.” 

The atmosphere in the van immediately shifted (except for Cassidy, who was out of the loop and along for the ride), the trap returning to the front of their minds. 


“The trap?” Fred exclaimed with glee

“Yes Fred,” Cassidy sighed fondly, “the trap.

“What kind of trap?” He asked, tapping his fingers together and bouncing lightly in his chair, a giant grin on his face. 

“A big, crazy, stupidly dangerous trap that I still can’t believe worked,” Cassidy groaned, some of that old anxiety returning just at the memory of it.  

“I’mma be totally honest with you: if we didn’t have magic it probably wouldn’t have,” Vivi shrugged. 

“Would 100% not recommend for your own investigations,” Mystery agreed. 

“-And if you do attempt it for one of your own mysteries, you’d better hope you don’t survive because I will kill you,” Cassidy growled. 

Ricky knew that tone. “Fred. She means it!” 

But the master trapper was hardly listening. “Less lecturing, more trapping!” 

And with another exasperated yet fond sigh, the storytelling continued.


Cassidy had absolutely no idea what she’d been (quite literally) pulled into , but she was about to find out.

“You have the flare gun at the ready, right Vivi?” Asked Arthur. 

“Got em’ right here.”

“And the dynamite?”

“That too.”

“And Lewis? Remember, you have to get out not long after Mystery.” 

“Just tell me when,” the ghost said.

“It won’t be long. The hive’s just ahead! Get ready!” 

Cassidy craned her neck to look between the two front seats, and she could see them approaching a system of canyons and gorges. They had just entered them when the song on the radio changed to an intense set of crescendoing, pulsing chords. 

Hellbent? Oh Hell yeah! Now this is ‘fuck shit up’ music!” Vivi cheered. 

“It really is the best car chase song,” Lewis agreed. 

“Easy for you to say,” Arthur gulped. And Cassidy got the distinct impression that there was a story there, but she didn’t exactly have any time to dwell on it. Because that was when the shaking ground beneath the van’s tires began to tremor . “Here they come!” Shouted Arthur! 

And that was when Hell poured out of the mountainside. Like a mob of angry ants, the Devil’s Herd came from every cave, crack, and crevice. But instead of driving away, the van turned and began to drive around the perimeter of the hive, stirring it up even more, prompting the cattle to come out after them. 

“Lewis! NOW!” The dog shouted! And by itself, the door swung open and the dog leapt out of the van with a flash of red light.

 

I’ve been Hellbent, baby, 

 

Cassidy shouted after him. “DON’T! DID HE JUST- OH MY GOD!” 

 

Hellbent on lovin’ you all day long,

 

“Don’t worry about him, Vivi said dismissively. “He’s a professional.”

 

Hellbent on drugs ‘cause it turned you on,

 

“-Not to mention he’s more dangerous than anything he’ll find in there,” Arthur added. 

 

Don’t know what else to do,

 

“But-” 

 

Mmm~

 

“I’ll tell you what. You want to be helpful? Get in the front seat and start throwing sticks,” Vivi said. 

 

I’ve been Hellbent, baby, 

 

“Alright,” Angel groaned as she heaved herself between the seats and onto the passenger side. 

 

Hellbent on makin’ you love me, too,

Even though not what I’m supposed to do,

I don’t give a damn, 

Mmm~

 

“I’m up here, but I don’t know what you mean by- OHMYGOD!” And Angel had never in her life rolled down a window so quickly as when Vivi Yukino suddenly dropped a lit stick of dynamite into her hand. The BOOM that followed after she threw it brought even more angry cows out after them. 

“WHAT IN THE- OHSHIT-” (She chucked yet another stick out the window just as fast as Vivi handed it to her) “-HELL?!”

“We’ve got to get as many of them out of the hive-” BOOM! “-and to the trap as possible!” Vivi shouted over the wind as she took another stick out of a box, held it out for Lewis to light, and passed it to Cassidy - who promptly threw it out the window, much to the displeasure of the cows. “Not to mention the fewer of them are in there, the easier Mystery’s job is.” And as soon as she finished talking there came another explosion as the stick Cassidy had just tossed went off.

Immediately after, over the roar of the wind surgung in through the open window, there came a sound from the radio like the cocking of a shotgun, and the song launched itself into a call-and-response verse. 

 

I’ve been hellbent, baby 

(I’ve been hellbent, baby)

 

“Aaand the most effective way to do that-”

 

It’s been too long, baby 

(It’s been too long, baby)

 

“-is to make them mad,” Arthur added just as loudly as Vivi. But unlike his friends he was sweating bullets and looked even closer to a panic attack than Cassidy.

 

My eyes wide shut

(My eyes wide shut)

 

“Well a little bit of damn warning would have been nice!” Cassidy retorted, throwing out yet another stick. 

 

And I feel your touch

(I feel your touch)

 

“Would love to but we’re on a time crutch,” Vivi disagreed over the resulting BOOM .

 

I’ll prove you wrong!

(I’ll prove you wrong!)

 

 “Here - this last one should do it. Make it count.” 

 

You make me strong!

(You make me strong!)

 

Grumbling, Cassidy took the last stick of dynamite and threw it out the window as hard as she could. 

 

I said all I need is, all I need is, all I need is you!

 

The explosion that followed brought out the biggest swarm yet. 

“-Aaand that should do it. Lewis, get us the blazes out of here.” 

And as the music carried on into more of those intense beats, Cassidy’s vision was engulfed in blinding pink light and if she could have screamed she would have! It felt as if her battered body was being forcibly sucked through a very long tube. When it finally stopped, the van was a great distance ahead of the herd (but not so far that they weren’t still being chased) and the Mystery Skulls’ attention was on her. 

“What the hell just happened?” Vivi demanded from the back seat. 

“Oh no - you’re hurt!” Arthur cried. 

“No shit,” Cassidy groaned. And she would have said something snarky, but she broke out into coughs and when she took her hand away from her mouth her palm was covered in blood. 

“Lewis, did you-” 

“She must’ve been more seriously hurt than we thought before we picked her up,” Lewis said. “I’m so sorry - I never would’ve teleported us if I’d realized.” 

“S’ fine,” Cassidy gritted out, clutching her even-more-broken ribs and struggling to keep her composure. “I’d already be dead if you hadn’t grabbed me.”

“We’re gonna have to talk about this later,” Vivi said. “And you? You will tell us how this happened. But for now? Lewis, you have to go.” 

“Will you be alright-”

“That’s why we have the contingency plan! Now go!” 

And in a swirl of pink, he was gone. And not a moment after he disappeared, there was another slurry of pink light across every surface, and everything reverted back to the way it had been before Lewis possessed it.

“How much further to the gorge?” Vivi asked, as if none of that was unusual at all.

“Just ahead! You need to switch places with- uh…” Then Arthur turned apologetic. “Sorry. I don’t think we ever asked for your name.” 

“Angel,” Cassidy groaned, already moving back into the back seat. 

“Angel- haha. What a coincidence, right?” Arthur said, awkwardly looking away so he didn’t make direct eye contact with Cassidy’s ass as she passed him. “Well- nice to meet you Angel. Sorry if we’ve come across as rude but given the circumstances-” 

“Not the time for niceties, baby. Jus’ drive!”  

“Yes ma’am.” Arthur said quickly, right as Vivi hopped into the now empty seat beside him. She rolled down the window and the gale that filled the van assaulted Cassidy’s ears, even as Vivi hopped to sit on the window’s edge with her entire upper body outside of the vehicle. 

Cassidy, having laid down in the back of the van, felt the terrain beneath the vehicle tilt downhill and Arthur shouted over the wind, “This is the gorge! Fire the first flare!” And distantly, Cassidy heard Vivi fire it with a bang and a loud hiss. Unbeknownst to her, the blue light was visible for miles. Vivi tossed the now useless thing. And right as she was readying the second, the edges of Cassidy’s vision started going dark.

She was vaguely aware of a walkie talkie cutting on, but she couldn’t focus on the words being said. And right as Hellbent was coming to an end with one final dramatic chord, she blacked out. 


“How bad was it?” Ricky asked tensely. 

“Wipe that concerned look off your face Ricky, I was fine!” Cassidy waved him off dismissively. 

“Internal bleeding is not fine, Cassidy! If we didn’t have magic you may have needed surgery!” Mystery scolded. 

“I’m a little lost,” Fred scratched his head. “ How did you get hurt?” 

“The particle displacement that occurs during magical teleportation isn’t easy on the body,” Lewis surmised. “Basically, in Cassidy’s case, suddenly displacing her weakened, injured body from one place to another worsened the tears in bruised tissue, reopened cuts, and as for her bones? The displacement puts pressure on your entire body at once, so you can only imagine what that does to bones that are already cracked or broken. Imagine if someone has broken ribs, (which Cassidy did) and some asshole walks up and squeezes them around the middle as hard as they can. But on your whole body.” 

“Jeepers. I’m glad you’re okay, Cassidy. That must’ve really hurt!” Daphne cried. 

“It’s water under the bridge now,” Cassidy shrugged. “If I had a nickel for every time Lewis apologized afterward… But he never would’ve done it if he’d realized I was injured and I’m still glad he did, given that we had the Devil’s Herd right on our heels.” 

“How did the rest of the trap go anyway?” Fred asked giddily. 

“Long story short,” Vivi explained, “We reached word of the third herd while we were still cleaning up the mess from the second. So before we had set off from there, we harvested an organ from the second queen’s carcass - the one whose head is mounted on our wall. That organ produces highly potent pheromones. That’s how they communicated - like bees. 

“We put those pheromones in gas canisters all over the van that continuously released small amounts, which made the cattle think we were another queen. So their instinct was either to destroy us or to take us back to their hive - either way,  they’d have to catch us first. So Arthur and I lured most of the skull cattle into a deep gorge, and beyond a certain point the people of Tumble caused a carefully orchestrated rock slide with dynamite to close them in. Then, long before they could dig or climb their way out, Mystery showed up, luring the rest of the herd into the gorge.” 

“That was my objective when I leapt out of the van,” Mystery explained with a hint of pride. “My job was to slink through the hive, kill the queen and any of her daughters, rip out her pheromone organ, and use it to lure any skull cattle left in the hive back to the trap with the rest.” 

“It’s a shame you missed that bit Cassidy because it was really cool,” Vivi said excitedly. “He jumped right off that cliff and they all followed. Most of them were either dead or close to it when they hit the bottom, save those who landed on the corpses of those who jumped before.”

“Rou jumped ?” Scooby exclaimed. “What about the landing?”

“Kitsune are shape-shifters, remember?” Mystery smirked. And in a flash, he transformed into a large white raven and perched on the top of the chair behind Vivi’s head. “I flew- oh. I’m sorry, Ricky. Is this alright?” The kitsune-turned-bird asked, apologetic and concerned. 

“Oh- yeah it’s fine,” Ricky said sheepishly, rubbing his eyes and sitting up from where he’d been laying his head on the table. “I think what freaked me out yesterday was that you turned into something too similar to a parrot, and I wasn’t expecting it. But this is alright.” 

‘No parrot-like things.’ I’ll keep that in mind.” Mystery said with a pleased fluff of his feathers.

Then he hopped off of the top of the perch, turned back into a dog, and landed squarely in Vivi’s lap - who couldn’t resist the urge to give him a cuddle. Which, if his wagging tail was anything to go by, had been his plan all along.

“So once they were in the gorge…” Velma prompted. 

“The townsfolk poured hundreds of gallons of molten tar down on the cattle,” Lewis said grimly, igniting a single flame on the tip of one finger, “-And I burned them alive.” Monsters as they were, Lewis could still hear their screams. And he felt no satisfaction in their deaths. 

“Like, zoinks,” Shaggy gulped. 

Jinkies ,” Velma gulped in agreement. “That’s… dark.” 

“There were too many of them to euthanize them humanely,” Vivi said sadly. “We tried that in Idaho and it cost us dearly. We didn’t even try in California because the Redwoods were in danger. Not to mention, obviously, all the people and wildlife who were also at risk. Then in Arizona a whole small town was in danger. And like the others, that herd had already caused a lot of damage and killed a lot of people. We didn’t even consider doing it humanely at that point.”

“Good,” Ricky said gravely. All heads turned with their undivided attention. “I can’t even begin to imagine how many people those things hurt. So even if they suffered, it’s better for them to not exist anymore. They never should’ve existed in the first place. God, why did I-”

“Don’t.” Mystery said. His eyes narrowed, flashing red, and his voice was very firm and stern, only to immediately turn gentle. “Come back, Ricky. Turn around. Don’t go down that path. The regrets, the what-ifs, the should-have-dones, the self-loathing. You’ll only drive yourself mad. Believe me… I know.” 

Ricky sat back in his chair a bit, sullen, and said no more on the matter. Though everyone could tell, and Ricky knew they could because he could see the concern on their faces, that particular battle wasn’t over just yet. Finally, he could take the silence no longer and put his head on the table, his face hidden in his arms. The table was awfully comfortable. And his eyes were growing so… heavy. 

“Cassidy!” Lewis said suddenly, which made everyone jump including Ricky, who quickly sat up and ran his hands over his face. (This went unnoticed by everyone except Mystery.) “Now you need to tell them what happened after you woke up.” 

And that made Mystery stiffen. Ah, yes. That.

“Why? What happened after you woke up?” Fred asked. 

This one damn near gave me a heart attack and killed me, that’s what!” Cassidy shouted, jabbing an accusatory finger at Mystery. The “dog” batted his eyes and innocently looked away as if he had no idea what she was talking about, except he was also smirking as if to say, ‘ I did it and I’ll do it again!’  

“Why am I not surprised?” Velma said dryly. 

“Oh they didn’t tell ya’all shit, ” Cassidy laughed. Just wait until you hear what the first damn thing out of his mouth was!” 


When Cassidy awoke, the first thing she registered was the pain. Her whole body protested with either stiffness, discomfort, or jabs that came with every little movement and adjustment. Next came sound - the hustle and bustle of movements and voices all around. Then the dry heat of the desert that clung to her skin, and the coarse, stiff bedding beneath her back. Then, finally, she blinked her eyes open. 

The light was dim and orange. Late afternoon sunlight just permeating the tent’s fabric above her head. Cassidy turned her head to and fro, taking in her surroundings. She was laid on a pop up cot with a very thin mattress inside of what appeared to be a medical tent. The other beds were empty, a monitor stuck to her arm kept track of her vitals, and a fan in the corner was trying its best to combat the Arizona heat. Aside from that, she was alone. And she could see her bag sitting on a makeshift bedside table, though her rifle was nowhere in sight.

As what had happened before she passed out came back to her, Cassidy sat up as carefully as she could with a groan. Ghosts, magic, and skull cattle? Were the mysteries not limited to Crystal Cove? 

Careful not to jostle herself too much, Cassidy reached over, pulled her bag over into her lap, and started digging around looking for her weapons and to check that all of her stuff was there. Surprise surprise, her pistol, shotgun, mace, and knives were all missing. As were her notes and files on the Mystery Skulls.

Just then, Cassidy’s head snapped up at the sound of someone entering the tent, and Arthur Kingsmen jumped when they locked eyes. “Oh! You’re awake! It was… Angel, right?” 

“Yeah. That’s right. And you’re Arthur Kingsmen, synth player of the Mystery Skulls. And… also a monster hunter apparently,” Cassidy said with a groan as she hefted her bag back onto the table. There wasn’t a single thing in there she could use at the moment anyway.

“Yep. That’s me,” he smiled and rubbed the back of his head, an embarrassed blush coming across his face that reminded her painfully of Ricky. 

Three kids and a talking animal… could there be a fourth? Even if there isn’t it’s too close to be a coincidence but there’s just no way… 

Just then, Vivi popped her head into the tent. “Hey Artie, how’s- Oh! You’re up!” Vivi Yukino said happily. “Hey Lewis! Miss Dynamite is awake!” 

Which led the ghost (apparently wearing his human disguise) to stride into the tent after her. “How are you feeling?” He asked. 

“Like that skull herd trampled me,” Cassidy said in the least-pained tone she could. 

“Sorry,” Lewis said guiltily. 

“From what I gather, you didn’t do it on purpose. All the same, I’d say we have a lot to talk about.” 

“That’s for sure,” Vivi said. “For starters, let’s properly introduce ourselves. I’m Vivi Yukino. This is Lewis Pepper, and this is Arthur Kingsmen. But you apparently already knew that, Miss… Angel Dynamite?” 

“Yeah, that’s my name.”

No it isn’t.” 

Angel whirled around just in time to catch a glimpse of an enormous shadow on the other side of the tent dart out of sight. 

“What was that?” 

“Mystery…” Vivi warned sternly, but her tone went unheeded as a huge snout forced its way between the Mystery Skulls, followed swiftly by an absolutely gigantic beast. 

SWEET lordy…” A gasp forced its way out of her and as much as every instinct she had was screaming at her, Cassidy found herself frozen in place. Not that, as hurt as she was, she would have been able to do much else anyway. The kitsune’s seven tails fanned out magnificently behind him like the tail of a peacock. Snow white fur was stained and splotched with the golden blood of the cows, and when he shook himself speckles of it misted into the air around him. “What- that the hell-?” She asked shakily. 

“Angel, this is Mystery,” Vivi said in an even, measured voice. “You’ve actually met him, briefly, in the car before he jumped out.”

“That was a cute little dog!” Cassidy all but shouted. “Not some dog- wolf- fox- whatever-you-are! I- eep!”  

Cassidy jumped, shaking, when Mystery abruptly leapt up, his front paws on either side of her body, absolutely towering over her. His red eyes glowed in the dim light within the tent, and the sheer intensity of his glower through his gold spectacles locked all of her limbs in place. 

“What’s your name?” The creature asked. And his voice was all-encompassing, reverberating into the deepest parts of Cassidy’s chest in such a way that it shut all of them right up. 

“I- it’s Angel Dynamite,” she replied. Panic fluttered in her stomach. Why would he think otherwise?!  

“No it isn’t,” he snapped, hackles raised and teeth bared. “I do not know your face as I once did. But if there’s one thing I never forget it’s a smell. Especially one I pursued with such passion as yours. ‘Angel Dynamite?’ Ha! No, that’s the name you had to give yourself. I remember now. That’s what he used to call you, isn’t it?” 

Cassidy’s heart seized inside her chest, and the lovestruck face of the boy she’d loved once flashed before her eyes. He knew. He knew! But how? And the other Mystery Skulls didn’t, if the bewildered looks on their faces were anything to go by. 

Cassidy nervously swallowed. “You know me,” she said, as evenly as she possibly could. An admission with deniability if ever there was one. But Mystery would not have it. 

“What. Is. Your. Name?” He barked . And the force in his tone and the desperation in his eyes was so powerful that she had no choice but to give in. 

Mystery in his true form, wild-eyed in desperation, covered in mud and golden blood, towers over Angel and demands she reveal her true name.

“... Cassidy Williams,” she admitted quietly.

And at those words his entire demeanor changed. His lips dropped over his fangs in a gasp of awe. The hardness vanished and the tension in his shoulders let out like a deflated balloon. He looked- relieved. So relieved he looked as if he might cry. “You’re alive,” he muttered, disbelieving. But then tearfully, he laughed. “I knew it!” 

“You know me,” Cassidy repeated, and he must have heard the fear and confusion in her voice. 

“I do,” he said, and his voice had become very gentle. Melancholy, yet fond. Reminiscing. “And you knew me. A version of me, anyway. But you would not remember me. My children and their families, you knew as well,” he said, gesturing to the other three Mystery Skulls. “But that doesn’t matter right now. The others! Ricky, Judy, Bradley. Are they alive as well? Do they still live?” 

Cassidy was so flabbergasted by his enthusiasm that it didn’t even occur to her to lie. “ They are! They are! ” 

At that news, Mystery became so excited that it took a whole twenty minutes to calm him down enough for him to tell them a story that Cassidy had only thought was familiar. And for Vivi, Arthur, and Lewis, that revealed wounds so old and so painful that no one around them had ever been able to bring themselves to tell the whole thing - until now.


Once Cassidy stopped talking, the table fell very quiet. 

Then silently, five heads slowly turned to look at the little dog, sitting solemn and silent in Vivi’s lap. And he had that same expression on his face as that day in the desert: Joy and sorrow blended together in a tapestry of painful memories. 

Finally, Ricky swallowed the knot in his throat. “... You knew us?”  He asked quietly. 

And the dog looked right at Ricky and replied, “I did.” 

“... H-how?”

“I don’t blame you for not piecing it together yourself,” Mystery said. And his voice was forcibly even as he wrestled his own feelings under control. “A lot has happened in the past twenty-four hours. You all had so much more on your minds.” 

“That doesn't answer my question,” Ricky said. And he was forcing himself to stay calm too. 

“Do the math,” Mystery said simply. “You disappeared a little over twenty years ago. Vivi, Arthur, and Lewis were all born in Crystal Cove and are all twenty-seven, twenty-six, and twenty-five years old respectively. And their families lived here for some years even before that until they all moved away, almost two years after you left. I am the guardian spirit of the Yukino family. I was here too. Vivi, Lewis, and Arthur were so young they hardly remember Crystal Cove. But me? I remember. And yes, I knew you. I knew your families, your friends, your neighbors. The Yukinos lived not two blocks away from the Owenses. Five from the Williamses. Four generations of Yukinos lived in Crystal Cove, and for all that time I was here too. I was there when Vivi’s parents and grandparents congratulated yours on your birth. Both of your births. Brad and Judy’s too. I watched you grow up. I followed your mysteries - they were the only exciting thing that happened in Crystal Cove back then. And I was there, sniffing in vain around in the brush, when your father and Cassidy’s parents led volunteers to trudge through the caves and waterways with sticks… looking for your bodies.

That last bit had Ricky’s throat closing and his eyes burning. 

Dad… 

Ricky and Cassidy both did not like thinking about their families. How much their disappearances must have hurt them. Even now, with the Freak not a threat anymore, neither of them had looked up or approached their families. It had been twenty years. Surely, they had moved on. Surely, showing up now would only hurt them more. And seeing them from a distance without being able to reach out would surely mean only more pain on their end.

“... Why are you only telling me this now?” Ricky asked. 

“I did not get to finish my story last night,” Mystery reminded Ricky gently. “And, it’s as I keep saying: A lot has happened. There have been other things to talk about. And… I do not mean to diminish your pain when I say this. But would you believe me if I told you that it is painful for me too? Remembering everything that happened back then?” 

“Then why don’t I remember you?” 

“I was the guardian of the Yukino family. I tried not to get too involved in the lives of humans that were not mine, and it was in my nature to be forgettable. But I think, once reminded, you may yet remember.” 

“Then start talking,” Ricky said firmly. “And don’t you dare leave anything out.” 

“I will,” Mystery said. “But I believe a more comfortable setting would be appropriate, as it is quite the long story. And I need to get something from my chambers anyway. Vivi, Lewis. Why don’t you lead our guests to the family room? I’ll meet you there.” 

“If that’s alright with Ricky,” Vivi shrugged. 

And if Ricky had a bit more pep in his step right at that moment, he may have fought it. But at this point, he already felt so exhausted and utterly drained that he simply sighed, “Sure.” 

And so, Mystery hopped from Vivi’s lap and skedaddled out of the room, while the humans got up and silently picked up stacks of dishes from breakfast and carried them into the kitchen to be washed later. Then, awkwardly quiet, they followed Vivi and Lewis into yet another unexplored part of the mansion. 

Ricky kept quiet, his head swimming, and it was all he could do to keep his eyes trained on Cassidy’s back walking just ahead of him. Her shirt fit her well - he could see her toned muscles and defined shoulder blades shifting beneath the fabric with each step. Beautiful, he thought to himself. Even now, part of him feared that if he took his eyes off of her for too long she’d disappear. Or worse: he’d wake up to find that the miracle of this morning had been nothing but a dream. 

As for Cassidy, there were a lot of things that were yet to be explained to her, but for now she was content to hear what Mystery had to say until Ricky was ready to tell her the truth. Some things about the kitsune’s role in Crystal Cove twenty years ago had been explained to her back in Tempo, but she was looking forward to having a lot of gaps filled. 

“So like,” Shaggy cleared his throat after a while, “how exactly did you guys know Mystery Incorporated back in the day?” 

“Yeah. And why didn’t you mention it before?” Velma asked. Curious - not accusatory.

“Our families knew each other from what I understand,” Lewis said. 

“More than knew each other,” Cassidy corrected gently. “After spending some time in Tempo, I managed to find out more than what Mystery told us. Ya’all ain’t gonna believe this: Fred and Vivi are related.” 

At that, everyone abruptly stopped walking and turned around. “ What?!” 

“Wait- how?! ” Vivi exclaimed, just as shocked as everyone else.

“What’s your Momma’s maiden name?” Angel asked.

Vivi thought for a second, then smacked herself on the forehead. “Reeves! Of course!” 

“I thought Vivi was Japanese,” Fred said, confused. 

Half Japanese, on my Dad’s side,” Vivi corrected. “I mostly take after him, but my Mom is definitely white. Like she is blonde. And- actually, come to think of it her hair is the same yellow as Fred’s. Anyway - all I know is some sides of Mom’s family had lived in Crystal Cove for a very long time. So I guess I shouldn’t really be surprised. How are we related, by the way? Specifically?” 

“Your Mom and Judy’s Dad are cousins,” Cassidy explained. “Which makes you and Judy second cousins, and you and Fred are second cousins once removed.”

“Wow. Small world,” Fred said.

“I didn’t even know my Mom had a cousin,” Vivi said. 

“They apparently don’t talk much anymore,” Cassidy shrugged. “And Fred and Vivi aren’t the only ones with a connection. I don’t know if anyone else is related, but apparently the Owenses, the Kingsmen, and the Yukinos were pretty tight. But I didn’t hear a lot about how or why that is, apart from that the Yukinos became fast friends with the other two families when they first moved to Crystal Cove, and the Kingsmen and Owens families were friends even before that. Then when my parents moved to Crystal Cove a few years before I was born, the Nocedas and the Peppers were the first to welcome them to the neighborhood, and the Yukinos weren’t far behind.” 

“Wait- who are the Nocedas?” Daphne asked. 

“My birth parents,” Lewis said quietly. 

And a sympathetic silence followed as the eight of them continued on before Vivi pressed through the awkwardness. “Anyway- Arthur, Lewis, and I really couldn’t tell you much about back then. I was only six when the Original Mystery Incorporated disappeared. Arthur was five, and Lewis was four. And we moved away like… a year later? I have a few fleeting memories that are relevant. But they’re mostly glimpses, feelings, or single moments. The adults back home in Tempo who do remember everything only have parts of the puzzle, and even then talking about it has become a sort of unspoken taboo. Mystery has more of the story than anyone else, and even he doesn’t like talking about it. All the hurt that happened in Crystal Cove 20 years ago… a lot of people have either forgotten about it or tried to. But Mystery sure as hell hasn’t.”

“No kidding,” Cassidy agreed. 

“It’s frustrating,” Vivi sighed. “Mystery’s become more and more open with us since he first revealed himself as a kitsune and started actually talking to us, but his days as Kit and Koa are the only really important part of his life that he won’t talk about.”

Ricky had been starting to nod off, but something about what Vivi said caught his attention. “His days as what?”

“Those were the names he lived under during his time in Crystal Cove,” Vivi explained. “Throughout his days as a guardian spirit, he’s assumed whatever name the family gives him. Usually during and after a period when he takes the form of some companion animal and decides to live among the family for whatever reason instead of watching over us unseen. He’s been Mystery for a little over eighteen years, if memory serves me right. But before that, he took the form of a border collie and my grandma named him Koa. If you remember him at all, that would be the name and form you knew him by.”

Koa… something about that name rang a bell. Where do I know that name from? ?? Ugh , it was only nine in the morning, and too much had happened already. What Ricky really wanted to do was lie down and take a nap. But there was still too much to do and too much to talk and think about. 

He didn’t ask any more questions, and kept trudging along with the others.

At last, they came upon a spacious yet cozy lounge with dark blue wallpaper and red and orange furniture. Apparently the “family room,” where Mystery had for some reason decided to hold this discussion. 

Ricky plopped down on a large, L-shaped couch and leaned back, arms over the back of the couch with his eyes closed, intending to mentally prepare himself. Cassidy spared him a worried look before she sat down on the other line on the “L” beside him. While the kids walked around the room and looked at the pictures. 

Only then did it become clear as to why this was known as the “family room.” Because that’s what all of the pictures were of: The Mystery Skulls, along with their families. And quite a few of the older ones, the kids recognized, had been taken in Crystal Cove! They were so busy looking around and asking questions, especially about the pictures that included Vivi’s Mom’s side of the family, that they hardly noticed when five minutes went by. Then almost another five minutes. And right when they were starting to wonder what was taking Mystery so damn long, in the kitsune trotted, looking a bit too pleased with himself, carrying a large book-shaped package in his mouth. 

“Apologies for the wait,” the kitsune said a bit too merrily as he set the package down on the coffee table. 

“No kidding. What took you so long?” Cassidy asked suspiciously.

“Ah, silly me. I’d misplaced my photo album. I’ve accumulated so many things over the years, you know. I was beginning to fear I’d left it back in Tempo when I found it under my pillow of all places. Imagine that.” 

“You’re up to something,” Vivi stated. 

Up to something?” Mystery cried in his most offended possible tone. “Vivi! I am shocked and appalled that this is your opinion of me!” 

“Hear that, kids?” Lewis asked. “That’s the sound of bullshit.” 

“Yyyep,” Fred agreed. 

“Rullshit,” said Scooby. 

“‘ Bullshit?’ ‘Up to something?’” The Kitsune balked teasingly, From the way you all talk, you’d think I was some sort of shady vagabond!”

“What. Did you do?” Vivi asked dryly. 

“Very well,” Mystery sighed. “But you can’t be mad at me.” 

What. Did you do ?”

Technically,” Mystery said, “I didn’t ‘do’ anything. But… let’s just say that my story is going to have to wait until this evening.”

And right as Vivi was about to demand why, she was cut off by the sound of a soft snore. 

Ricky. Had fallen asleep. Right where he sat, leaning back against the couch.

“Ricky?” Cassidy called him and lightly shook his shoulder, but he didn’t so much as stir. “ Ricky?”  

“No no, don’t wake him,” Mystery said. “I’ve been waiting for this all morning. It was only a matter of time.” 

“Why? What’s wrong with him?” She demanded. 

“Don’t fret, little Angel. Nothing is wrong. Sleepyhead’s medicine simply hasn’t worn off yet.” 

Lewis smacked his forehead. “ The sleeping potion! Of course!” 

“The what now?” Cassidy cocked an eyebrow.

“Ricky couldn’t sleep last night,” Vivi explained, “So Mystery gave him a potion. He really needed the rest. That’s why he slept in.” 

“I told him to go take it right away, or at least I thought it was implied,” Mystery sighed, slightly irritated, “But instead he bumped into Velma on the way back to his room and stayed up for another few hours. Then took it.” 

“Okay,” Cassidy said, confused, “That still doesn’t explain…”

“Have you ever taken nighttime medicine?” Vivi asked. “It can be difficult to get comfortable and fall asleep when you’re sick, so a lot of nighttime medications have stuff in them to help their patient sleep. But those medicines are supposed to wear off by morning. So if you take it late and wake up early without the effects wearing off, you feel super lethargic for the first half of the day. The same thing has happened to Ricky, but he took a potion instead of ‘normal’ medicine so the effect is a lot stronger.”

“Poor dear. It’s likely that the only reason he’s been awake as long as he has is due to the stress,” Mystery said. “But with magic, even stress can only hold it off for so long. Then we likely sped it along by feeding him.” 

“Like, why by feeding him?” Shaggy asked. 

“Eating a big, comfortable meal like that would be enough to make anyone satisfied and drowsy,” Lewis said. “Add a dreamless sleep potion into the mix and it’s no wonder he’s zonked out.”

“Oh for Pete’s- you planned this! ” Velma cried accusingly, jabbing a finger at Mystery. 

“I did not plan for Ricky to take his medicine late. But just now, did I intentionally have Vivi and Lewis take him to the most comfortable lounge in the house then stall long enough for him to doze off? Yes I did,” Mystery smirked mischievously. “Because I didn’t want to argue with him when I told him he needed to go back to bed before anything else. Just like Cassidy is about to.” 

“What- me? ” Cassidy snapped. 

“You’ve been awake and on-the-move for over twenty-four hours,” Mystery said, bending his neck down to her level. “That, and we won’t urgently need you for anything for another few hours anyway. So yes, Cassidy. The others and I will be going out into Crystal Cove to make some preparations, and in the meantime you and Ricky will remain here. Not that you’ll miss us - we should return at about the same time you wake up - at around 3:00. Five hours still won’t be nearly enough rest but for now we’ll have to take what we can get.”

“The hell I do!” Cassidy stubbornly spat, indignant at the mere suggestion. “I still haven’t-” But mid-sentence, Mystery exhaled a cloud of red smoke in her face. Cassidy abruptly stopped talking, her eyes rolled over, her entire body went slack, and she slumped over on the couch beside Ricky. 

With a red flash, Mystery took the form of the man with long black hair he’d shown them last night. Except of course, his seven magnificent tails were still showing from under his kimono and his tall pointed ears were sticking out of his hair on top of his head. Twenty years later and they’re still so adorable, the kitsune chuckled to himself, fondly remembering a time long ago when this very pair of sleepy meddling kids fell asleep on the Yukino’s couch. 

“Jeepers! What did you do to Angel?” Daphne cried. 

“Just a simple sleeping spell, Daphne. Fear not,” Mystery said dismissively. And gently, tenderly even, he lifted Ricky’s upper body from the back cushion and moved him to lie longways on the couch. “I believe I mentioned that we kitsune have some power over dreams. Which makes us skilled in all sorts of sleep-related magic,” Mystery continued, and he picked up Ricky’s legs from where they hung over the side and put them onto the cushions. “This one will only put her out for a few hours. Assuming I’ve estimated correctly, Ricky should wake up an hour or two before her, but I’m sure he’ll be fine as long as we leave a note explaining things.”

Rolling her eyes, Vivi came up behind him with a couple of blankets as Mystery moved on to Cassidy. “Why did you put Cassidy to sleep?” She asked. “Her needing the rest can’t have been the only reason.”

“I mean, she couldn’t exactly have helped much until this afternoon anyway,” Lewis guessed, scratching the back of his head. 

“-But knowing her, she would have tried to regardless,” Mystery added, having now moved Ricky and Cassidy to each lie longways on the cushions. “And when we didn’t let her, as if we could stop her, it only would have bothered her while she waited. So I felt it was best that she sleep until then.” And he took the blankets from Vivi and draped one over each of them.

“Why’s that?” Scooby asked. 

“Because,” Lewis announced, a piece of paper magically appearing in his hand, “ I went to see Arthur last night, and he has a plan. But he needs our help to pull it off, so we’ve got homework and the deadline is in less than 48 hours.” 

“And all of it involves going out into Crystal Cove,” Mystery added. With a flourish, a long ornate gold kiseru pipe appeared in his hand and he began to smoke kizami while he spoke. 

Unnoticed by Mystery Incorporated, this caused Vivi and Lewis to spare each other a very worried look. Being a spirit, smoking wasn’t bad for Mystery in the way it is for fully mortal beings. But while it wasn’t harmful for him, he knew second-hand smoke could be bad for humans and that the habit had become increasingly frowned upon in the past few decades. Which meant these days, wanting to set a good example for the younger ones, Mystery never smoked in front of them anymore unless he was extremely stressed about something. In the three years since he’d revealed himself as a shape-shifter, this was only the third time they’d ever seen him do it. 

All of this to say, if whatever Mystery was going to have to say about twenty years ago was affecting him this badly, then it was extremely concerning indeed.

“But,” Mystery continued, blowing out a long, beautiful red stream of smoke, “it would be extremely unwise for Cassidy to go into town with us. If she did, she could be spotted on one of Mr. E’s cameras. And if our enemies saw her, then best-case scenario there goes our element of surprise and one of our wild cards. Worst-case scenario, we end up with kriegstaffebots at our door trying to finish what they started.” And as he finished talking, he began blowing lovely red smoke rings as he listened to the others.

Zoinks! Like yeah, those are good reasons!” Shaggy gulped, his eyes nervously following a trail of smoke that went by his head. 

“-Not that they could get into the house anyway if they tried!” Vivi added quickly. “Not with our defenses, remember?”

“Yeah but it’d be annoying. And since we’d be essentially under siege it would become near-impossible for anyone aside from Mystery, myself, or maybe you to leave. That, and this is a great spot. I’d rather avoid having to move the house if I can,” Lewis pointed out.

“That’s true too.”

“Rud reasons,” Scooby agreed.

“So what’s the homework?” Velma asked eagerly. 

“The two main keys to success in Arthur’s plan are physically escaping Destroido and ditching Pericles, Brad, and Judy. Then getting the cobra larvae removed. As you could guess, the second part is the tricky part and also what we’re going to do today,” Lewis said. “Because the capsule is pretty deep in there, and it’s like a centimeter away from Ricky’s spinal cord. The only way it’s coming out is if Arthur’s sedated and someone cuts it out, and that’s not something we can do safely. Which means we need a surgeon, equipment, and a place where that surgery can be done.” 

“Uh, why don’t we just take him to the hospital?” Scooby asked.

“It’s too obvious and too dangerous,” Lewis replied. “Removing the cobra venom will probably be Pericles’ first guess about ‘Ricky’s’ next move, and the hospital is the most obvious place that could be done. And the last thing we need is them dragging Arthur back right when we think we’ve won. Or worse: bringing killer robots into a hospital full of sick people.”

“So,” Fred surmised, “We need somewhere equipped with surgical equipment and someone who can perform surgery, but it can’t be at an actual medical center.” 

“Not only that but it has to be the right kind of surgeon. Or at least a surgeon with the right training,” Velma added. 

“This is where you come in, Mystery Incorporated, ” Mystery smirked. And he blew an enormous, beautiful red smoke ring that encircled the four kids and their dog before it dissipated, filling the air with the smell of tobacco.

“The Mystery Skulls aren’t established in Crystal Cove,” Vivi explained. “We don’t know anyone here. We don’t have any connections. You guys on the other hand have been meddling around this town for years . You probably know just about everyone by now. So finding the answer to this is going to be up to you.” 

“I think I might have an idea of where we could do the surgery, but I don’t know about a surgeon,” Velma said thoughtfully.

And Fred, Shaggy, and Scooby didn’t have any ideas either until, with a defeated sigh, Daphne raised her hand. “Actually… I think I know the exact person who can help us.”

Notes:

I don't know how they keep ending up this long but no one particularly seems to be complaining about it. Cassidy still doesn't know what happened to Ricky, Mystery has revealed yet another can of worms to open so expect lots more flashbacks ahead, and we're finally going to see our heroes actually start contributing to Operation: Free the E in the next few chapters. As for my song choice, I wasn't originally planning to use "Hellbent" for this part of the story, but as I was writing the flashback to Arizona I realized no other song could possibly be this appropriate for a car chase. That, and the past several chapters have been God, Pay for My Sins, and Angel. So why not continue the trend and put all of the songs with Christian/heaven/hell titles in one place? I would also like it to be known that Hellbent will most likely be used as a chapter song/title again in the future. I had been planning to use it for another chapter anyway, and tbh I'm running out of good Mystery Skulls songs that remain fitting to what's happening in the plot. I'mma try to have song repeats be few and far between tho!
Seriously, do share your thoughts and possible theories. I never grow tired of them and they're what encourage me to keep going!

Chapter 24: Heaven

Summary:

Mystery Incorporated introduces the Mystery Skulls to some allies of theirs with surprising insight to their pasts in Crystal Cove. But can they convince them to help in their plan to rescue Mr. E?
Meanwhile, back at the manor, Ricky wakes from his potion-induced slumber all alone... or is he?

Notes:

TA-DA! Still alive!!!

Thank you to everyone who waited so patiently for the next chapter of my little fic. I know I said last time that I didn't want to make you wait another three months for the next chapter buuuut that ended up happening anyway.

I just completed my English minor and literally all of my classes last semester were English Creative Writing classes, so as you can imagine I was doing a LOT of reading and writing with ZERO time for writing fanfiction.
Bright side: a learned a LOT and am a much better, stronger writer than I was when I posted the last chapter. And right now I have the summer off of school so I've had lots of time to catch up!

And without further ado... on to the chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Mystery Skulls and Mystery Incorporated each wrote notes for Ricky and Cassidy for whenever they woke up. Then each group packed into their respective vans and set out into Crystal Cove to get started on their part of Arthur’s plan. 

The three Mystery Skulls were sitting in the front seats of their van - Lewis driving, Vivi in the copilot’s spot, and Mystery in her lap having taken on the form of a dog. And for the whole ride, he was quiet. Just as he’d been ever since Velma had voiced her idea. The chatter between Vivi and Lewis was minimal as well, as Lewis maneuvered the van through town behind the Mystery Machine. They both knew without exchanging a word that something about his past in Crystal Cove was deeply, deeply troubling Mystery. But neither of them could find the words to ask him about it, and they knew his preference for retelling certain parts of his past as few times as he possibly could. When they stopped in front of their destination, a gothic manor near the edge of Darrow University belonging to a certain formerly disgraced horror writer, the dog went absolutely rigid in Vivi’s arms and she had to carry him out of the car.

Of course, Mystery thought to himself. Of course they would bring me back here. Why do the fates seek to torment me?

Mystery had known, of course, that they were going to visit H.P. Hatecraft. And that Mr. Hatecraft’s home was on Darrow University’s Campus. He had not realized, however, that their destination was this house specifically. The roof had been re-shingled since the last time Mystery was here. It used to be orange, but was now a midnight blue. Yet there was no mistaking the familiar smells, structures, and trees. But of course the smells Mystery used to love the most had long since faded, and would never return again. 

Emiya and Donald blowing smoke rings side by side. Elanor cutting George down from that tree after falling into another trap. Joan and Kano scolding Danny, Diana, and Shinobu for setting it. All those wonderful parties and get-togethers… and all of those funerals… 

Mystery’s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Fred knocking on the door. “Professor Hatecraft? Professor Hatecraft? Hello? Are you home? It’s Mystery Incorporated.”

Mystery raised his head from where it had been resting on Vivi’s shoulder and gathered himself. In order to save the future, the present was what mattered right now. The past wasn’t dead. But it would have to wait. Mystery had lived in solitude with these memories for twenty years. He could wait a day more.

“Please, Professor Hatecraft. We know you’ve been busy, but we need your help!” Velma called. 

The door opened, and there stood the man himself, H.P. Hatecraft, still in his black and gray striped pajamas. “My friends! By the maw of Angoroth! How good to see you. What brings you by?”

“Not a social call I’m afraid,” said Daphne. 

“We really need your help,” said Fred. “May we come in?” 

“Oh. Uh… how about we talk- out here? On the front porch? Gets terribly stuffy inside you know,” he said quickly, not-so-subtly adjusting his collar to better conceal his neck. Everyone raised an eyebrow. What’s he sweating about?

“I wish we could,” said Velma, “but this matter is… delicate. So it doesn’t have to be here, but we need to talk in private.”

“H.P.? Who is it?” Then none other than Harlan Ellison appeared in the doorway from behind Hatecraft in nothing but a pair of striped silk pajama bottoms and a matching robe. Which was untied, revealing his bare torso underneath. And when he saw them, a look appeared on both writers’ faces like they’d been caught and Ellison quickly tied his robe shut.

“Mr. Ellison? What are you doing here so early?” Daphne asked. 

“Yeah. And why does it look like you slept over?” Asked Velma. 

And Hatecraft and Ellison, who were usually so famed for their use of words, seemed to be all out of them. 

“Oh. Uh- Harlan-”

“Hatecraft and I-”

“-Were just um…” 

“-Working on that new book!” 

“Yes! That’s it. We were just collaborating on our new book!” 

Scooby tilted his head, confused. “Uh… In your pajamas?” 

“Don’t question the process.” Ellison snapped. 

The Mystery Skulls were not nearly as oblivious about such matters. Mystery had been shocked right out of any lingering angst, at least for the moment, and was now shaking in his attempts to conceal his laughter.

“Ya know if you two are together and don’t want anyone to know, nobody here is going to out you,” Vivi said bluntly.

“Wait they’re what-” But Fred was cut off when both writers abruptly grabbed the kids by their collars and dragged them inside. 

Harlan slammed the door shut behind them. “Okay, yes. We’re together. Now what do you kids want?” He demanded. 

Mystery Incorporated was too slack-jawed to answer.

“Oh shut your mouths before they let in flies!” Ellison said. “We’re gay , not extraterrestrials!”               

Five jaws snapped shut instantaneously. “I-it’s not that!” Daphne apologized quickly. “None of us are against it just…” 

“Surprised,” Scooby said.

“Well this would explain why you and Angie never got together,” Mystery said  thoughtfully. “Her union with Dale wasn’t one I expected, but having met their daughter I’m more than pleased with the results.”

That snapped Velma out of her stupor. She turned so fast it nearly gave her whiplash. “Wait- you knew my parents too? !” 

“Not personally, but the Dinkleys had lived in Crystal Cove for generations.”

“I’m sorry- weird talking dog- do I know you? And why do you two look familiar?” Harlan asked, pointing between Vivi and Shaggy (who looked like Arthur at the moment, as you recall.)

“You might’ve known our parents,” Vivi said. “I’m Vivi Yukino. This is Arthur Kingsmen. Well- sorta.” 

“Wait- Vivi and Arthur? As in Tedashi’s little girl? And Gawain’s boy?” Harlan’s scowl was abruptly wiped off his face.

“Yeah,” Vivi said sheepishly, “those are our Dads.”

“Old friends of yours?” Hatecraft asked. 

“Oh yes! You wouldn’t have known them H.P. All that unpleasantness happened years before you moved here. But I knew their fathers from my days as a grad student at Darrow University,” Harlan explained. “Tedashi Yukino was an expert on Japanese mythology, and Gawain Kingsmen was an Arthurian scholar. Come to think of it H.P, I don’t think I ever told you, but I’d been in this house long before the first time you invited me in. As a guest of the previous owners: the Kingsmens.” 

What?” Everyone but Mystery exclaimed. 

“It’s true,” Mystery sighed. “This house was the Kingsmen family home for nearly six generations. Arthur lived out every day he got to spend with his parents here. This place has changed a lot in twenty years, but I remember it well.” 

“Holy- now that you mention it this place does look kinda similar to the one in Arthur’s old family photos,” Lewis remarked.

“Gawain and Tedashi were a little older than me, and they were both brilliant in their fields,” Ellison continued. “We collaborated several times on various projects and quickly became friends. And you two - why I haven’t seen you since you were… Still, I can hardly blame Tedashi, Jenny, and Shinobu for moving away. It was a terrible thing that happened to those people-” 

“The children haven’t had that talk yet,” Mystery growled before Vivi could ask any questions. “And it’s the duty of their elders to have that discussion at the appropriate time and place.” 

Harlan caught the hint as plain as day. “ Oh- Yes! Yes, you’re right. Of course. I’m sorry I overstepped. I suppose I had expected them to know, given how old they are now…” 

“Indeed,” Mystery sighed. “It is high time they knew, and it is a conversation their parents should have had with them years ago. But I don’t believe they ever expected their children to set foot in Crystal Cove again.” 

“I know I wouldn’t,” Harlan agreed with a shudder. 

Beside him, Hatecraft placed a hand on Ellison’s shoulder with about a million questions plastered all over his face, but Harlan placed his hand over his and gave him a look that said I’ll explain later. 

So! ” Hatecraft said, unable to bear the awkward silence any longer, “How may I help you?” 

“We need your help getting into the health sciences building tomorrow night,” Fred said. 

“It’s kind of a matter of life and death,” Daphne added.

“The health sciences building? Whatever for?” Ellison scoffed. 

“I’m not sure of how much help I could be,” Hatecraft added. “That department is hardly my specialty.” 

“-And we realize that,” Velma sighed, “but aside from Dean Fenk you’re the only connections we have at Darrow University, and I doubt she’d be receptive. Daphne wasn’t kidding. It is literally a matter of life and death.” 

“By the tentacles of Tawn-Gawn Gorath! You’re asking me to help you break and enter! I’m going to need more of an explanation than that.”

The Mystery Skulls and Mystery Incorporated all looked at each other. 

“A moment,” Fred and Vivi said at the same time. They beckoned both of their groups into one big circle and began to speak in hushed whispers. 

“How much do we tell them?” Vivi asked. 

“Body-swapping aside, what we’re doing is about saving Mr. E,” Velma pointed out.

“Saving Arthur, ” Lewis corrected. 

“Yeah,” Velma said, “but it’s Mr. E’s body that’s in that situation, so as far as anyone other than us, E, or Angel knows, that’s Mr. E back at Destroido right now. And besides: gang, at this point… even if by some miracle the three of them swapped back right this second…” 

“Like yeah, I feel the same way,” Shaggy agreed. 

“Reah,” Scooby said, and Daphne and Fred nodded too.

“As would I,” Mystery said without an ounce of hesitation. “And I should hope I speak for the others as well?”

“You do,” Vivi and Lewis nodded. 

“-And that’s all anyone else needs to know,” Velma said. 

“Like you’re right Velma,” Shaggy said. “Like if we started telling them about body-swapping, other dimensions, doomsday, and crazy magic stuff it would totally freak them out.” 

‘It would be too much,’ as the Mystery Skulls keep putting it,” Daphne said, and all five members of Mystery Incorporated gave Vivi, Lewis, and Mystery a very pointed look at that. To which the Mystery Skulls gave them extremely guilty smiles in return.

“So it would seem we’re in agreement,” Mystery said. 

“We tell them anything immediately pertaining to the Original Mystery Incorporated that might get them to agree to help us,” Vivi said. “And we leave out the magic.”

And just like that, the circle broke and all seven heads turned back to the two very bewildered writers. 

“It’s hard to say where to begin with this one,” Fred said after a moment, scratching the back of his head. “First thing’s first: how familiar are you with Destroido?” 

“That horribly corrupt company that makes all those terrible products?” Hatecraft asked. 

“That’s the one,” Velma said. “We have a long and… to say the least complicated relationship with the owner. He goes by Mr. E.” 

Ellison’s eyebrows shot up to his hairline. “ The owner? How’d you meet him ? He never shows himself in public and does all of his business through his CEO, Ed Machine- or at least he did , until he was murdered.”

“Ah, yes. I remember seeing that in the news,” Hatecraft said thoughtfully. “ Did they ever catch who did that? Wealthy fellow like that, you’d figure his homicide would be at the top of the CCPD’s priority list.”

“See, that’s the thing…” Daphne said. “Ed Machine’s murder wasn’t exactly a hom- icide per say. It was more like a…” 

“Ruh rarrot- icide?” Scooby offered helpfully.

“Neither of those are words in the English Language!” Harlan griped. (Bad grammar was his absolute #1 pet peeve.) “And assuming you meant to say ‘parrot- icide,’ what’s that even supposed to mean ?”

“How we go about answering that question depends entirely on you, Mr. Ellison ,” Mystery spoke up. 

“Oh yeah? Why’s that?” 

“You were in Crystal Cove twenty years ago. ‘When all of that unpleasantness happened,’ as you put it. So tell me: how much do you remember about those kids that disappeared?” 

Kids? Who- wait- why does that ring a bell…?” And Ellison suddenly had a dazed, somewhat befuddled look on his face, as though stuck between two places at once. 

Interesting , Mystery thought to himself. “Brad Chiles. Judy Reeves. Cassidy Williams. Ricky Owens. And their mascot, Professor Pericles. You knew them. ” 

Ellison blinked at Mystery a few times. Then cried, “My God! How could I have forgotten that? I haven’t heard those names in years . Wait- come to think of it… didn’t they also call their little group ‘Mystery Incorporated?’ ” 

“Reah, they did,” Scooby nodded. 

“Oh! I believe I came across an article about them while I was researching for my- ehem- since abandoned teen vampire romance novel,” Hatecraft said. “I didn’t pay too much attention to it, but I do remember thinking it was odd that I had never heard them mentioned before.”

“More’s coming back to me now. This- this is weird ,” Ellison said, massaging his temples. “It’s like I’ve opened Pandora’s Box. As I recall, their parrot had everything to do with their disappearance and admitted as much, but refused to say what had actually happened to those kids. Let’s see, what else… As I remember it, a lot of people eventually assumed that if he’d murdered them, the bodies had to have been dumped at a point in the caves where the ocean’s current would have swept them out to sea. But others argued they could still be alive because their van never turned up. Especially Mark. Oh God, Mark! I haven’t seen or heard from him in years , but it wouldn’t surprise me if he was the only one still looking for his boy.” 

“Uh… who’s Mark?” Scooby asked with a tilt of his head.

“Mark Owens,” Mystery said, and his eyes had gone glassy. “Ricky’s father.”

The room went heavy and quiet, and Harlan had a hint of suspicion written on his face as he looked at the dog. Why was he the only one in their group who knew that?

“Jenny still sends him a Christmas Card every year. Just like you,” Mystery said, as if he was reading his mind. “-And you’re right… he is still looking.”

Ellison held the dog’s gaze for a moment before breaking the eye contact with a sigh. “I don’t want to say he should give up… it tore this town apart for a while after those kids disappeared, as much as people used to complain about their uh… escapades. Still. Come to think of it -  without any bodies or definitive proof of death, it was sort of odd how abruptly the search ended… Why am I only remembering this now?” 

“Because something wicked didn’t want you to,” Lewis said. 

“What’s that supposed to mean? Ellison asked.

“And back to the original discussion at hand, what do those missing kids have to do with the owner of Destroido?” Hatecraft asked. 

And the answer to that , of course, was everything.


Within the twisted depths of Destroido, Arthur Kingsmen woke with a start. He couldn’t doze off! They had so much to do! Items to move, accounts to secure, a torture device to- oh. He had dozed off. Hours ago, if the state of the room was anything to go by. 

He was sprawled across the couch, a blanket had been thrown over him, the room was dark, Marcie was gone, and she’d left him a note on the table. 

You dozed off at about 2am. Figured I’d let you sleep. 

I snuck out to make appearances. Figured the bird might notice if I’m too scarce for too long. You should probably do the same sometime this morning. There’s always a breakfast spread available for the scientists in the mess hall, and as of recently it wouldn’t be unusual for Mr. E to stop by and grab a bite - please eat something. I’ll meet you back in Mr. E’s rooms at noon. 

-M

Arthur quietly reminded himself to thank Ricky for telling him to recruit Marcie. He would most certainly be having a much harder time doing all of this if not for her.

There came a trilling from the walls, and the three Dead Beats flew in to say good morning. “Hehe, hey guys,” Arthur laughed. The little pink spirits inadvertently tickled him as they wove around him and through his hair. “Yeah yeah, good morning. I’m glad to see you too. How was it last night? Quiet?” 

The Dead Beats nodded. 

“That’s a relief. What about the bad guys? Did you keep an eye on them like I asked?” 

The Dead Beats made angry faces and nodded. One of them made a few very discontent noises, and whatever they said made another one hiss in agreement.

“I know, I know. You want a piece of em’. You’ll get your chance when we make a run for it tomorrow night. I need you guys to be my backup, remember?”

The ghosts trilled excitedly at that, faces lighting up with jagged smiles. 

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to it too,” Arthur admitted. And he smirked at the thought, in spite of himself.

It was strange. He had a reputation as being the grounding member of the Mystery Skulls. The “chill” one. The gentle one. So it felt weird to… hate someone so strongly. But he did. Maybe whatever that damn entity had put inside of Ricky to rot him from the inside out was seeping into Arthur somehow. He hoped not, but he supposed it would make sense, given that he was wearing a cursed man’s skin.  

Still - it might not be an entirely bad thing. In fact, knowing his own shortcomings, perhaps a sprinkle of ambition and a dash of rage were doing Arthur some good.

“Come on guys,” Arthur said, getting up. “We’ve got work to do.”

He couldn’t wait to see the looks on his opponents’ faces when everything they’d worked for crumbled at their feet. 


Hatecraft had taken his guests to a large, gothic lounge so they had a more comfortable place to talk. Save the double doors and high fireplace, the tall room was covered from wall to high-arched ceiling in overflowing bookshelves and paintings of monstrosities from Hatecraft’s books. All things considered, it felt very much like home to the Mystery Skulls. Throw in some magenta and a few heart and skull designs, and one could be fooled into thinking they were back at the mansion. 

The eight mystery solvers were seated on scattered furniture around the room, and Hatecraft and Ellison were in matching high-backed armchairs on either side of the fireplace in front of them. 

They’d finished telling their story several moments ago, and to say the least the two writers, so well known for their imaginary terrors, looked absolutely horrified upon being told about real ones. 

Finally Harlan blurted out, “ Why the fuck haven’t you gone to the police?! ” And it should be noted that Mr. Ellison seldom cursed and usually prided himself on a more “sophisticated” use of language. So suddenly dropping an F-bomb should tell you just how appalled he was.

“It’s just as we told you,” Velma said from her place on the couch, “because then it becomes a hostage situation.”

“That, and Crystal Cove’s police department is about as useless as a one-legged man at an ass-kicking contest,” Vivi added dryly, sitting cross-legged on the floor with Mystery in her lap.

“Our best and only real shot at getting Ricky and Marcie out unharmed is to do so right under Pericles’ beak. Which obviously is better said than done,” Lewis added from the chair next to her.

“And that’s why you have to remove that- thing at the University and not at the hospital?” H.P asked. “Because that’s what he’d expect?”

“Rep,” Scooby nodded from his place at Shaggy’s feet.

“That, and we don’t want anything violent going down at a place full of doctors and vulnerable sick people,” Vivi added. 

“By the claws of Chloringor,” Hatecraft muttered, placing his head into his hands.  

“And who , might I ask, is going to be performing this supposed surgery? You kids certainly can’t!” Harlan argued. 

“We have someone in mind but haven’t brought this to them yet,” Daphne said. She was sitting on the arm of the couch beside Fred. “They have a lot more to lose than either of you should this go wrong and we thought their odds of saying yes would increase dramatically if we already had a location lined up.”

Hatecraft opened his mouth, but Ellison talked first. Loudly. “So let me get this straight! You’re asking H.P to risk his job, career, and possible jail time to break into a surgery that you don’t even have a surgeon for yet?”

“Like yeah, we are.” Shaggy said. “And like, we realize how much you’d be risking and like how unreasonable of an ask this is. But like… we’re all Ricky’s got. This is like the only plan we have. So we don’t exactly have like, any other options.”

“I’ll do it,” Hatecraft said before Ellison could go on another tirade. 

WHAT?!” 

“Harlan,” H.P said, firmly but with a touch of tenderness, “I know you speak out of concern for me… but this man could die if we don’t do something. For all the writing I’ve done about the monsters that lie just beyond the mortal veil… what kind of man would I be if I didn’t do something to stop the ones living among us?” 

“H.P… this is madness. And we haven’t even seen any proof that this crazy story is true!”

“I don’t need to see proof,” Hatecraft shrugged. “These kids have saved my life once and my career twice. They’re too smart and too honest to lie about something this serious, and I don’t see why they would make it up either. I know they wouldn’t seek to ruin me.”

“But-” 

Harlan ,” Mystery said, and all heads turned in his direction by the force of his tone. “Walk with me a moment?” And without waiting for confirmation, he hopped out of Vivi’s arms and slunk out of the room.

Harlan looked at H.P, then at the rest of their guests, and everyone including Vivi and Lewis merely shrugged, just as clueless as he was. So what else could he do but get up and follow the freaky talking dog? Mystery was waiting for him just outside the door, and once Harlan was at his side he started walking away, and Ellison followed. 

“Alright,” Harlan grumbled once they were quite a distance from the door, “what is it?”

“How much of your memory has come back?” Mystery asked.

“All of it - I think,” Harlan replied. “It’s just- still so peculiar. I don’t know how I could have forgotten something that important. It’s like something went into my head with a correction pen and left a bunch of blank spaces that I’m only now uncovering. The question is why?

“It was their names,” Mystery said. “There’s a great deal of power attached to names. Dating back in folklore across various cultures and pantheons for thousands of years. As old as stories themselves. If Brad, Judy, Ricky, and Cassidy can be generalized into those kids who disappeared , then it’s easier to wipe them out of existence entirely. But once you give them names , you give them identity , and with identity comes power . Enough to break through whatever was keeping those memories suppressed.” 

“But how could I have generalized them?” Ellison asked. “I knew them. Not very well, but I knew them . I knew their families through close mutual friends.  How and why did I forget them to begin with?”

‘Because something wicked wanted you to,’ ” Mystery replied. 

“That’s what that pink haired fellow said earlier. What’s that mean, anyway?”

“It means all those ghost stories about a curse on this town are true,” Mystery said. And he spun Harlan a tale that you should know already. About an entity, a curse, and four kids and a talking animal who were prophesied to break it.

“So, what?” Harlan scoffed. “You’re saying that’s what happened to the Original Mystery Incorporated? Some evil entity wanted them out of the picture because they were getting too close?”

“That’s exactly what I’m saying happened,” Mystery nodded. 

“Oh for goodness sake! Then what about what the kids said about the former mayor dressed up as some freak, blackmailing them into disappearing?” 

“The Freak of Crystal Cove has everything to do with the curse,” Mystery corrected him. “ Think about it, Harlan. You haven’t stayed in Crystal Cove for all of these twenty years - you’ve traveled all over the world. Where else on Earth have you seen apparently normal folk suddenly wake up and decide the answer to their problems is terrorizing their neighbors in monster costumes?”

“What’s your point?”

“That there are bigger things happening in Crystal Cove than you know. Things that are worth risking everything for. Supernatural things.”

“Oh please! How gullible do you think I am?” 

“Ha! Of all people I would expect you to be more open to such things,” Mystery chuckled. 

“Unlike Cape Cod and H.P., I know where the line is between fantasy and reality ,” Harlan insisted. 

Do you, now? ” Mystery implored. “Because as I recall, your original genre of interest was solely creative nonfiction. But now, aren’t you famous for horror dystopia ? Quite a sharp turn, don’t you think?”

“That’s not all I’ve written. And I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“The tragedy , you liar. You were on the guest list that night, Harlan. You were there.

“It was another lunatic in a costume-” 

“That’s all most people saw,” Mystery interrupted him. “But you saw something else too that night. Didn’t you? ” 

Harlan froze dead in his tracks. There was- there was no way. He’d never told anyone about the other thing he’d seen that night. Who would have believed him? Those poor families were going through so much- he hadn’t wanted to make anything worse with his nonsense. A bead of sweat trickled down his temple. “H-how did you… I never…”

“I saw you too, Harlan.” But there was something different about Mystery’s voice. Hadn’t it been coming from… lower to the ground a moment ago?

You were there, ” Harlan realized. And he turned around- Only to be met by a pair of big red eyes shining at him through the dark. 

“Yes,” The kitsune rumbled, “Yes I was.”


There was a song playing somewhere, distantly. Gently kissing his eardrums.

 

“Baby there's a dancefloor up in Heaven, touch the sky

We can dance there all night.

Baby there's a dancefloor up in Heaven, touch the sky

We can dance there for forever!”

 

He felt so warm, and so heavy, and so comfortable. Yet the stiffness in his limbs and the rumbles of a hungry stomach gently pulled him into wakefulness. Ricky’s eyelids fluttered open, and at once he was wide awake, his heart caught in his throat. 

 

“Tell me I'm not dreaming,

When a kiss from you is all it takes to turn me into stone.

Your love is the sweetest-

 

Was he dreaming? 

No - his most recent memories were coming back to him. So unless the whole day had been one big dream borne from his wistful thinking- 

Cassidy

She was alive. She was here. She was… 

Breathtaking

 

“You're perfect, you're my dynamite, you're so original.

How do you do it?

When we're dancing, it's magnetic

Is this too good to be true?

 

Angel was sleeping on the other side of the sectional, and her sleeping face was not two feet away from his own. She was curled up on her side, head resting on her arm, a blanket draped over her. But by the way the fabric fell he could see her every curve. The pink flames in the fireplace had cast the entire room in flickering sunset orange, and the way it struck the shine of her beautiful dark skin- no artist could ever hope to replicate it. But if he were ever to spend money on art, he’d pay handsomely to see someone try.

She had never looked so much like an angel as she did now.

 

“I know a place where we can go

Where the music is to die for!

 

“Baby there's a dancefloor up in Heaven, touch the sky

We can dance there all night!

Baby there's a dancefloor up in Heaven, touch the sky

We can dance there for forever!

 

Ricky’s heart was thudding inside his chest, and he felt all the blood in his body rush to his face. This wasn’t- well- this was hardly proper, wasn’t it? There was so much between them and she probably (wisely) still didn’t trust him- 

Which begged the question of why she was sleeping right beside him. And come to think of it he didn’t remember laying down either. What was the last thing he remembered? 

Mystery. 

 

“Baby there's a dancefloor up in Heaven, touch the sky

We can dance there all night!

Baby there's a dancefloor up in Heaven, touch the sky

We can dance there for forever!

 

That’s right. We were waiting for Mystery. He was going to tell us how he knew us. Ricky must’ve closed his eyes “just for a second” and dozed off. But that still didn’t explain how and why Cassidy had wound up asleep too. And how long had they been asleep? What time even was it?

 

“Dancing for forever

Dancing for forever

Keep dancing for forever… 

 

That was when Ricky spotted two sheets of stationary on the table - notes from the others. The first one was from the kids. 

 

Mr.   Ricky and Angel, 

Mystery Skulls explained why you konked out in their letter. Crazy stuff right? We know you’ll prob be mad about it when you wake up but in our defense it was all Mystery. Hope you slept well and that you feel better when you wake up. 

Btw - All of us feel bad we didn’t notice how sleepy you were, Ricky - sorry. • ᴖ •

And sorry about the sleeping spell Cassidy - that was all Mystery’s idea. (☉__☉”)

Anyway - we went out with MS to make some preparations for Arthur’s plan. We’ll tell you how it went when we get back!

Also Scooby said he’s craving Clam Cabin so we were thinking of bringing food back to the mansion and pigging out instead of making Lewis cook again. That’ll be fun! •ᴗ• (We’ll probably bring back food from somewhere else too tho if you’re not down for shellfish - Daphne’s allergic.)

Hope you both feel better when you wake up! 

  • Fred, Velma, Daphne, Shaggy, Scooby

 

When he finished reading the note, it left Ricky feeling warm and fuzzy inside. It read as if they… were looking forward to seeing him again. The corners of his mouth turned upwards against his will. But even so, those sweet feelings quickly turned sour. 

He was grateful that they were being so kind to him. Really - he was. But that doubtful little voice was quick to remind him that they were only being nice because they needed something from him: he was in Shaggy’s body. And as soon as their souls were back in their proper vessels everything was going to get awkward again, and he would be subtly or not-so-subtly pushed away. He didn’t fault them for it, by virtue of… how he was. And of course everything he’d done. And besides - he was used to it. But still… as selfish as he’d been already, maybe he could be selfish for just a little bit longer, and pretend that their sweet words meant something more than that. 

Ricky carefully tucked the kids’ note behind the other one, which must be from the Mystery Skulls, and started reading.

 

Ricky & Cassidy, 

R - you woke up this morning before the potion you took last night could run its full course, so it put you back to sleep. Mystery knew it was going to happen and stalled until it took effect on purpose. The rest of us had no idea so don’t shoot the messager. To be fair tho - it was gonna happen no matter what anyone did. You should wake up when it wears off @ about 1:00.

C - Mystery thought you shouldn’t come into town with us in case OG Mystery Inc sees you. Ur supposed to be dead - remember? That & you hadn’t slept in over 24 hrs so u needed the rest. And he didnt want to argue w u abt it so he put a sleeping spell on you. Again - HIS idea, NOT ours. You should be up @ about 3.

We & Mystery Inc went out to talk to some allies for Arthur’s plan. Should b back by 5. Will tell you about it when we get back. Leftovers & snacks in fridge for lunch if/when you get hungry, & if you need help with anything ask Dead Beats or suits of armor. Avoid painting ghosts and PLEASE do not explore. You are in a REAL haunted house - Plz use common sense. Hope you slept good & feel better after your nap. Sorry again about Mystery & his meddling. He says he won’t apologize but owes you a story. 

See you then! 

  • The Mystery Skulls 💀

 

Any warm and fuzzy feelings the letter may have inspired was quickly banished from his mind by the immense irritation he was feeling towards Mystery. Of course it shouldn’t have taken him that long to go get a book . That sneaky, clever, slippery son of a- … whatever! He’d give that ridiculous beast a good scolding when he got back! Still feeling drowsy, Ricky put the papers back on the table and made himself comfortable again. By that time, the music drifting through the house had changed songs, but Ricky was hardly listening to it. And yet, as he brooded over Mystery and his damn meddling , he found his anger… dissipating. 

Knowing what he did now, the kitsune was over a thousand years old and had been a guardian spirit for centuries. To Mystery, all humans were so short-lived that they were all children compared to him. In fact that’s probably exactly what Mystery saw: a pair of drowsy toddlers who needed a nap to get through the rest of the day. 

Not that he was exactly thrilled about being mothered by a giant fox, but at this point he didn’t have much choice in the matter. At least Mystery was (mostly) more nurturing than controlling in the way he did it. 

Unlike a certain someone.

With a sigh, Ricky rolled onto his side. And in spite of himself, he admired the view. 

God, she was so beautiful. 

Cassidy’s red lips were slightly parted in her sleep and the subtle furrow always present between her brows was gone. Ricky had never noticed it before, but saw its absence now. Her chest rose and fell with every slow, deep breath and her slack fingers were curled upwards in such a delicate, elegant way. It had been over a decade since the last time Ricky had seen her so at peace. And maybe it made him every bit the greedy, selfish bastard he knew he was. But he wanted that for her. And he wanted to be there to see it.

The guilt that had been eating Ricky alive from the moment he’d learned of Cassidy’s “death” had lessened. But it hadn’t entirely gone away - and it probably never would. She survived, and Ricky would gladly spend the rest of his days repaying the universe for that miracle. But she’d been hurt . She’d nearly died . Because of him. And he was never going to make that up to her. 

They were like celestial bodies, the two of them. Without the other they’d go hurling off into space. And yet from the moment they’d reunited five years ago, a sort of gravity seemed to hold them together. Or maybe, even after a decade apart, that connection had never truly been severed. Not touching - no. Never connecting. But trapped in a perpetual dance, each revolving around the other. Always seeing. Always wanting . But they’d hurt each other in so many ways. If they were different people, that red string connecting their fates probably would have been snapped a long time ago. By hurt. By life. By love found elsewhere. 

And yet. 

And yet

As hard as he tried to ignore it, because he didn’t deserve it, he knew in his heart: I want. I want I want I want I want I want.

You could have her, something else was telling him. Haven’t you suffered enough? Been alone for long enough? They will abandon you once they have their friends back as they were. And you will be alone again. You think they care about you? After everything you’ve done? You wretched, unloveable thing? But it doesn’t have to be that way. You could have her, just as you once did. All you need to do is-

“Shut up,” Ricky muttered quietly. He’d curled in on himself as those thoughts persisted. Clamped his hands over his ears in an attempt to block them out , but they were coming from inside him . They sounded like him too - almost indistinguishable from his own thoughts. Almost . But now… 

Now, Arthur’s words were echoing in his memory. ‘It’s more difficult to manipulate someone who’s aware they’re being manipulated than someone who doesn’t.’

“You’ve been found out,” He murmured. Maybe to no one. But those thoughts- they weren’t his own . “-And I’m not going to let you use me to hurt any more than I already have.”

Silence. 

Then-

Fool. You really think you could ever be free of HIM?!

That voice! It sounded so clear that- it might not have come from inside Ricky’s head this time. 

That was when the house began to shake and it was not Ricky’s imagination! He opened his eyes and sat up to find that the walls were shimmering pink. Furniture and items bounced, clattered, and shifted against the shaking floor. The fire roared, flames jumping and leaping out of the hearth all the way up to the ceiling. Ricky yelped with fright and dashed off of the couch and across the floor to hunker down beside Cassidy. Distantly, he thought he could hear the painting ghosts and Dead Beats moaning and shrieking from elsewhere and the clanging of armor and heavy footsteps. Rumbling, clanging, and the sound of breaking glass. Ricky’s hands slammed over his ears to block out the cacophony of anger!

Then like a subsiding earthquake, the rumbling slowed down, then stopped altogether. When Ricky looked up, everything was just as it had been. And most importantly: that evil presence, whatever it had been, was gone. 

“What the hell -” Ricky muttered to himself, but the answer came to him almost as soon as the question left his mouth: The house . Lewis’ haunted mansion and its plethora of supernatural defenses. Acting on their Master’s will, they had banished the intruder. What that had been was another question entirely. But whatever it was, it wasn't good - and Ricky didn’t think it was a resident of the mansion either. He would have to tell the others about this. 

With the immediate threat gone, Ricky’s eyes turned to the thing that mattered most. Mystery’s spell must have been strong - even through all the commotion, Cassidy hadn’t so much as stirred. Speaking of which: he had sort of put his arm over her to hold her still and calm his own trembling. His face burning, he was quick to snatch himself away and respectfully retreat back to his side of the couch. 

Then there came cooing noises from the walls. And through the air like wisps of smoke, in slithered at least a dozen Dead Beats. Some of them coming up at the rear were still clearly perturbed by whatever they had presumably just helped chase off, if their suspicious glancing about and hissing were anything to go by. But the rest, having sensed his distress, were looking at him with sad, sympathetic expressions. “Hey guys,” Ricky smiled at them. “Thanks for having my back.”

The Dead Beats made some sad sounds as they surrounded him, and Ricky quickly found himself overwhelmed. “Wait- hold on now-” But every single one seemed intent on reaching him. They piled into his lap, and slithered around his legs, waist, and shoulders until Ricky ended up leaning back absolutely buried in warm, airy spirits that were purring soothingly like a mountain of house cats. 

“Oh crap,” he grumbled, even as he wriggled to get comfortable. “Well- this could be worse.”

…And for some reason, the universe decided to interpret his snarky comment as a wish. 

There came the sound of a ringing telephone from somewhere off in the manor. It rang, and rang… and then for some reason it started getting louder. And not ten seconds later, a pair of Dead Beats flew into the room carrying a vintage and rather gothic telephone between them.

Ricky quickly reached out and took the handset from its port to quiet the ringing, then put the transmitter and receiver to his mouth and ear and said, “Hello?”

“Ricky! Hey man, it’s Lewis. Good to hear you up.”

“Yeah, I woke up just a bit ago. I got your notes - sorry for falling asleep on you.” 

“Eh, that’s not your fault dude. You’re a first-timer when it comes to magic. So uh- speaking of ‘a bit ago,’ did something… happen? At the house just now? I just felt this huge power surge.”

“Yeah - actually it did.”

“Everyone alright?” Lewis asked. 

“I think so. Cassidy slept through it and I’m not hurt. As for the rest of the house… I haven’t left this room yet, but everything seems fine. Anything that moved or broke fixed itself, and most of the Dead Beats came in a few minutes later and are… hanging out?” He glanced at the ghosts, still swarmed all over him like a big blanket.

“Good. Mystery and I both felt it and we were worried. So… what happened?”

“I’m not entirely sure, but I think it was your ‘security system,’ ” Ricky explained. “I had just woken up and read your letters, and I was thinking about… stuff. When I noticed my thoughts were taking a really steep turn and it kind of occurred to me that… they weren’t mine?...”

The other end of the line was quiet for so long while Ricky explained that near the end he was starting to worry the line had gone dead without him noticing. But finally, Lewis asked, “And that presence is gone now, right?”

“I think so. I don't know how to describe it but the whole room felt… heavier? Darker? I don’t know how to describe it. But it’s not like that anymore so yes - I think it’s gone.” 

“You said the Dead Beats are hanging out with you. What are they doing exactly?” 

“Well-” Ricky stuck the phone into the mass of ghosts, hoping Lewis could hear all the purring. Then he put it back to his ear. “Did you hear that?” 

“Yeah - I did.”

“They’re kind of… all over me , making that noise.”

“Are they pulsing in any way? Look at the way they’re glowing, and the hearts on their chests.” 

“They are, now that you mention it.”

“Yep - I know what they’re doing.”

“Well, what’re they doing?”

“Giving you a ghost bath, basically. Whatever that thing was, they can still feel its residual energy on you. So they’re washing it away with their own positive energy. If that negative energy was left as is, at best it would probably leave you in a bad mood. At worst, that entity could come back and use it as a foothold to try getting in.” 

“Wait- ‘get in’ as in…” 

“Potentially try to possess you.” 

“Oh. Uh… shit. So… what was that thing anyway?”

“No idea. But whatever it was, it most certainly wasn’t one of my ghosts and I wouldn’t be surprised if it had something to do with the curse. Mystery, Vivi, and I will investigate when we get back. For now, have the Dead Beats stick by you.”

“Alright then…” Ricky conceded, not feeling nearly as secure as he had a minute ago. “So… how are things on your end? What’re you up to?”

“Vivi’s driving, and I am terrified. Pray for me- ow! ” 

Ricky snorted at the sound of Lewis being thwacked on the other end of the line. Followed by some aggressively playful banter in Spanish and Japanese that had Ricky biting his lip to suppress his laughter. “- Anyway! Ricky, say hi.”

“Hi, Vivi.” Ricky chuckled, then his tone turned dry when he said, “Hello Mystery.”

Vivi’s muffled voice came through the line, as though she wasn’t speaking directly into the transmitter. “Hi Ricky! Glad you’re up!” 

Then came Mystery. “Hello Ricky! I’m glad you’re alright, but I’m not apologizing!”

Ricky scoffed. “Well fuck you too.” 

The kitsune was cackling in the background when Lewis put the phone back to his ear. “- Anyway , we just left H.P Hatecraft’s house.”

“The writer? What for?” 

“It was Velma’s idea. Hatecraft’s our way into Darrow University tomorrow night.” And Lewis explained Hatecraft’s role in the plan (and also apparently Harlan Ellison’s too.)

“And I assume you know who is going to be cutting that thing out of me?” Ricky asked once he was done. 

“Daphne’s sister - Daisy. She’s some kind of surgeon, though Daphne didn’t specify what kind. Her fiance however, is apparently a neurosurgeon.”

Ricky blinked dumbly for a moment while he processed what Lewis had just said. 

A neurosurgeon

As in a health professional. Who specified in surgical interventions. Of the nervous system. 

Like… removing a small capsule that kept releasing a neurotoxin within centimeters of his spinal cord?

“What are the odds?” Ricky finally said. 

“Right??? That’s what we said!” Lewis agreed. “ But.

“There’s always a ‘but,’ isn’t there?” Ricky sighed. 

“It does seem that way, doesn’t it? Anyway - the catch is that Daphne and Daisy apparently don’t get on well. Like even in comparison to her relationship with her other sisters. And to top it off I couldn’t quote the specific law but we’re about 90% sure this is gonna be hella illegal. At best, both Daisy and her betrothed could lose her medical licenses if they get caught or god forbid something goes wrong. At worst, they might face jail time.”

“I can stop that from happening. It would not be difficult,” Ricky said. A statement - not an offer or a question. 

“Good luck convincing them of that. It would be one thing if Mr. E was to go meet with them to make this request in person. They’re going to need to take the word of a bunch of meddling kids and their weird talking dogs. We would be offering to come and get you for this, buuut…”

“I’m Shaggy right now, so what good would it do? Got it.”

“Whiiich… brings me to the point.”

“Out with it.”

“If and when it comes to that, can I show them Arthur’s flashdrive?”

Ricky’s mouth went dry. 

“Just- They’re doctors,” Lewis explained. “They took an oath. And once they actually see a patient in pain, they may be honor-bound to do something about it. Or, as Daphne suggested, it may become a matter of pride - a challenge just to prove they could . Either way ends with the result we want.”

Ricky cleared his throat. “Yeah- yeah. Makes sense I mean they’d probably need to see it anyway to know what they were treating right? Like it’s not as if they could just take your word for it.”

“That, too.” Lewis said. And the concern in his voice just made Ricky’s heart pound. That thing’s words echoed in his head. You think they care about you? And the demons in his own head joined in. They’ll be so disgusted once they see it. They won’t be able to look you in the eye!

“All of us don’t have to see it,” Lewis said. As if he could hear those thoughts clear through the phone. “It’s too valuable and too important to leave in the hands of strangers unsupervised. So at least one of us, or a few of us, are going to have to see the footage. But not all of us have to. We can stand outside while it’s playing.”

Ricky took a few deep breaths. “Okay,” he sniffed. “Okay then. So- you want me to pick who?”

“I mean you’re kind of the only one with the right to. I can only imagine how personal it is. So yeah. It’s no rush. We’re still about ten minutes away. You can think about it for a bit if you need to.”

So Ricky held the handset away from his mouth, pursed his lips, looked up at the ceiling, and thought about it.

Not the Mystery Skulls . Not yet, at least. Not that he didn’t trust them, but he hadn’t known them long enough. The kids on the other hand… especially-

“Velma,” he said into the phone at last. “She’s seen the worst of me already so at this point… but- you know what? Nevermind. All of them can see it if they choose. Mystery Incorporated, I mean. It wouldn’t be fair to put all of that on Velma, Fred’s parents are going to be in those videos, Daphne’s sister is the one who’s going to cut me open, Shaggy’s stuck in this body-swap mess, and he and Scooby are kind of a package deal. And after everything that’s happened… I think all five of them have more than earned the right to see it. Or not. Whichever they choose. But if somebody has to, then I would rather it be them.”

“Are you sure, man?” Lewis asked. “I mean it’s asking a lot for you to let one. But all five of them? ” 

“Please don’t question it,” Ricky said. “That’s my decision and I really don’t want to argue or explain myself.”

“Okay. I’m sorry - I’ll back off.”

“And… sorry for getting touchy and not letting you see it. It’s just-” 

Dude! No. Nobody would blame you for that. I mean we’ve known each other barely over a day. I totally read you loud and clear.”

“Thank you, Lewis,” Ricky sighed. 

“So… you gonna be okay?” Again. That concern.

“Ask me again tonight,” Ricky sighed. 

“Okay… we’re going to be at Daisy’s soon anyway. So I’m going to have to let you go. See you later, Ricky.”

“Goodbye Lewis… and good luck. Thanks again - for doing all of this for me.” 

“It’s no trouble. It’s the right thing to do.”

“Well… thanks. Goodbye.”

When Ricky set the handset back into its’ port with a click, the phone disappeared in a puff of pink flame.

Notes:

Ellison and Hatecraft have joined the party! These are two characters I never paid a tremendous amount of attention to, but Tumblr has given me a newfound respect for them. And their less-than-low-key gayness. Which made it into this fic NOT low-key at all. Lol
I hope I did these new characters justice, and you will be seeing them again.

I unfortunately didn't have the time to create any fanart for this chapter and didn't want to make you all wait any longer to find out what happens next in the story. I'm sure most of you know how much time and effort it takes to create fanworks, and I can't promise fanart for every chapter. (Veeery much looking forward to it if anyone posts any of their own in the future tho. 👀)

This story, as usual, keeps surprising me with just how many words it takes to write. So my original plan for this one chapter got divided into two chapters instead. Speaking of which: Chapter 25 is almost complete and to make the last long wait it up to you, I intend to post chapter 25 next Sunday. And God willing, you might get Chapter 26 the Sunday after that, but don't take that word as gospel. As for Chater 27? HA! We'll get there when we get there.

That's all for now. I hope you enjoyed reading the chapter as much as I enjoyed writing it. Be sure to leave a comment telling me what you thought and what you think the future holds!

Chapter 25: Erase Me Original Demo

Summary:

Daphne and her friends set out to do the impossible: convincing the most difficult of her sisters to help them. While back at the mansion, Cassidy wakes up and she and Ricky have a chat.

Notes:

Here it is as promised! Chapter 25!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Mystery Incorporated didn’t talk much in the few minutes before they arrived at their destination. There had been plenty of idle chatter about Hatecraft’s new boyfriend. And plenty of speculation about what exactly Mystery had said to Mr. Ellison. Or what he may have shown him for that matter - the writer had been very pale when Mystery had brought him back. 

Then Lewis had dropped a bomb on them about Arthur’s flash drive. And if they had to use it, it would fall upon at least one member of Mystery Incorporated to watch it. 

… All things considered it made sense why they hadn’t heard about it before now but the timing was still shit.

Daisy Blake’s impressive property, as with many wealthy homes, was surrounded by a tall wrought iron fence, and the road was blocked by a gate. Given such, when Mystery Incorporated and the Mystery Skulls pulled up to it, it fell upon Daphne to get them buzzed inside. She leaned over Fred on all fours, reached her arm out the driver’s side window, and-  hesitated. 

“We’re doomed,” Daphne gulped. 

“Is your relationship with Daisy really that awful?” Lewis asked over the two-way radio. Having three (albeit adopted) sisters of his own, he sometimes struggled to see how siblings could be anything but inseparable. With Daphne however, it seemed that wasn’t the case.

“It’s pretty bad,” Velma said back. “She commissioned us to retrieve a necklace of hers once after it was stolen by a Hodag, and she was super rude the entire time we were here.”

Ugh, this is a bad idea. Even if it is the only one we’ve got,” Daphne groaned.

“Come on though. She can’t be completely heartless, right? I mean she’s a doctor. Isn’t caring about people in her job description?” Vivi asked.

“Yeah you’d think so, wouldn’t you?” Daphne griped. “Well I’ve never seen her at work but I can definitely say I’ve never seen her flex a selfless muscle in her body outside of it. As for Steve, he’s… I haven’t talked to him that much but he seems like a good guy. But don’t be fooled. He’s from… ‘our world’. So he can slither around in a den of vipers just as well as Daisy.”

“Be that as it may,” Mystery interjected. “What choice do we have?”

“And if all else fails, there’s always the flashdrive…” Lewis reminded them all. 

As if they needed reminding.

Without further ado, Daphne rang the buzzer. 

They waited. 

Daphne rang it again. 

Just as she was about to hit it a third time, a voice drawled through the intercom, “Who is it?” 

“Hi Daisy!” Daphne said as nicely as she could. Though there was an ugly grimace on her face seen only by the other occupants of the Mystery Machine. “Iiit’s Daphne.”

“Daaaphne. Finally taking me up on my offer to bring your little trap-maker by for polo?”

“Fraid’ not, sis. We need to talk. I’m calling in an I-owe-you from when my friends and I braved a Hodag on your behalf. Unless you’ve forgotten?”

“An I-owe-you?” Daisy scoffed. “And here I thought favors among family were supposed to be unconditional.”

Daphne took a deep breath as if she was about to shout, but Velma placed a hand on her shoulder. “Gently, Daphne….”

Daphne let that breath out, then took a second deep breath to gather herself. “Daisy,” she finally said, “you’ve made it abundantly clear my entire life that asking anything of you is pointless. That’s why I stopped trying years ago. Do you really think I’d come to you now if it wasn’t important?”

Daisy said nothing on the other end of the line. 

Please, Daisy!” Daphne groaned. “I need your help right now more than I have ever needed it in my entire life. Just- hear me out and I will never ask anything of you again. Please.”

A moment’s pause. 

Then there came a loud BZZZZZZT, and the gates swung open. 

Daphne sighed with relief and sat back in her seat. Much to Fred’s relief - Daphne hovering over his lap like that was giving him some weird feelings. But for now, they would have to go into a box to be sorted out later. A big, thick steel box with the best locks his brain could conjure.

They had a job to do. 

Three minutes later the two vans were parked and Daisy’s mansion was towering imposingly before them. Once both groups were squeezed onto the front porch, it was one again time to ring the doorbell. “This is going to be a dumpster fire,” Daphne groaned.

“Come on. I know the odds are against us, but she’s your sister,” Vivi said, trying to be supportive. “If you go in thinking this is going to go badly, then it will. Just think positive!”

“Okay - I am positive this is going to be a dumpster fire.”

Vivi opened and closed her mouth before finally pulling out her phone. “Ya know what? That was funny. I’m writing that down.”

“Regardless of how this goes, with or without using the footage, the result will be the same,” Mystery said. “I want to avoid it if I can, but know this: we have exactly one plan and are pressed for time. Daphne - I will put a spell on your sister if I have to. So for her sake, you’d better use every bit of cunning and charm that you possess.”

“So like, it’s a good thing Daphne has so much of both!” Shaggy said, flashing her two thumbs up. 

“Reah!” “You’ve got this Daph!” Scooby and Fred cheered.

With a heavy sigh, Daphne moved to hit the doorbell, but the door swung open a split-second before she could. And there was Daisy Blake, looking not too pleased to see her sister there unannounced. And even more displeased when she saw just how much company she’d brought with her. 

“Daphne.”

“Daisy.”

“You sure brought a lot of friends. I didn’t realize you had this many outside your little mystery club.”

Daphne’s eye twitched. “Well - you learn something new every day, don’t you?” she said through gritted teeth. “You’ve met Fred, Velma, and Scooby. This is Vivi, Lewis, Arthur, and Mystery. Is Steve home?”

“Yeah, and he’s enjoying a quiet morning in. He worked a twelve hour shift yesterday,” Daisy said, not-so-subtly hinting that they should make this quick. Unfortunately, everyone but Daisy knew that would not be happening.

“Then we’re sorry to disturb him,” said Vivi. “But we need to talk to both of you.”

“To both of us? Just what kind of favor do you have in mind?” Daisy scoffed.

“I have a patient for you,” Daphne said. “And to say the situation is complicated would be an understatement. Can we talk about the details inside?”

To the untrained eye, Daisy’s expression did not change. But the older mystery solvers could all see a calculating glint hiding behind her mascara as Daisy gave a deceptively nonchalant shrug and waved them inside. 

Daisy led them through a maze of large rooms and clean, geometric shapes. Where Hatecraft’s home had celebrated the gothic past, Daisy Blake’s home was grounded in the future. It was dominated by whites, grays, and blues with dashes of magenta, and the art on the walls was inspired by the human body. 

It all made Vivi extremely uncomfortable, and she knew Arthur would hate it here if Shaggy wasn’t walking around in his body right now. The medical motifs and overall lack of character reminded her of a hospital or a doctor’s office. And indeed, many of the “modern” light fixtures and furniture looked as if they’d been taken directly from the couple’s profession. Vivi had spent enough time in hospitals for a lifetime - staying by her friend’s side while he recovered from having his arm ripped off. 

Daisy led them into a spacious living room and sweetly called out, “Stevie darling, we have company.” 

And while there were many less-than-pleasant things that could be said about Daisy Blake, there was real tenderness in her voice for her betrothed, and her face softened when he turned around from where he sat on the couch watching a medical drama. 

Steve Poindexter was as wealthy as he was handsome. Nothing less would please a woman like Daisy. And while he was quite a few years older than her (Daisy was twenty-four and he was thirty-five) there was nothing untoward about their relationship and they were very much in love. 

“Who is it, Daisy Belle? Friends of yours?” He asked, pausing the TV and getting up. 

“Not at all,” Daisy said. “You remember my littlest sister Daphne, I’m sure. And these are some of her little Mystery-solving friends.”

“I know who you are,” Steve said. “Some of my colleagues were there the night you captured a Headless Horror at the hospital. And I was called in to treat one of the victims of the cicada attacks for nerve damage after the bugs wrecked his car. He couldn’t sleep through the night until you kids caught the perpetrator. And for that you have my thanks.”

Mystery Incorporated straightened a little from the uncommon moment of praise for their efforts. 

“-But I get the impression this isn’t a social call.”

“I’m afraid not,” said Daphne. “We need your help. Specifically: we have a patient who needs your help.”

“That’s right - you said something about a patient. So, who is it and what’s the problem?” Daisy asked.

All seven of them glanced at each other.

“Can we sit down?” Daphne asked.

Daisy raised an eyebrow, but allowed it. And once they were all seated around the room across from Daisy and Steve, they began to tell their story.

“You said you treated a victim of the cicada attacks,” Velma said. 

“I did,” said Steve.

“Then you must be familiar with Destroido.”

“Uh, who in Crystal Cove isn’t familiar with Destroido?” Daisy asked in a do-you-think-we’re-stupid? tone of voice.

“Fair,” Velma shrugged. “Getting to our point, you might have heard about those kids that disappeared in the caves twenty years ago.”

“Kids that- Oh yeeeah, those weirdos. I was a few years younger than them, but I saw them around school every now and again,” Steve said. “There was always weird stuff happening around those freaks. And their parrot gave me the creeps.”

“Oh yeeeah… I was like super little when that happened,” Daisy drawled. “Didn’t you find them though? ...Some of them, anyway? Mommy and Daddy hosted a party for trap-boy’s parents here a while back, right?”

“Yeeeah…” Fred sighed. 

“Ohhhh that’s right. You’re the kid the old mayor got locked up for kidnapping,” Steve cringed.

“That’s me…” Fred said awkwardly.

Anyway!” Dahne interjected. “We actually did find all of them. In fact the other two had both been living in Crystal Cove under new identities for some time. Cassidy Williams is actually Angel Dynamite, the DJ at K-Ghoul radio.”

“Wait- The one that exploded? Didn’t you used to be there all the time?” Daisy asked.

“That’s the one,” Daphne said, shocked Daisy had paid her enough attention to know that. “-And the last one, Ricky Owens, has been going by Mr. E… he’s the owner of Destroido.”

If Steve or Daisy had been drinking something, they undoubtedly would have spat it out. “Whaaat?”

“It’s true,” Vivi said. “And he’s also the patient we need you to treat.”

“Isn’t the owner of Destroido like… a billionaire? And a total recluse?” Steve asked. 

“Yeah. How the heck did you get involved with someone like that?” Daisy asked. 

“And for that matter, why doesn’t he just hire us himself if he needs treatment? Or go to the hospital? Why would he need some kids to seek out our services for him?” Steve asked. 

“Like- hoh boy, those are all excellent questions,” Shaggy gulped. 

“And that is what we meant when we said this situation was complicated,” said Velma. 

“But before we tell you anything else - Daisy, Steve, I need you to promise that none of it leaves this room,” Daphne said. “If we don’t have your discretion, people could get seriously hurt. Possibly even die.”

Daisy started to laugh. But then she saw the look on her sister’s face, and the haughty facade melted away a little bit more. “Oh… oh shit, you’re serious about this, aren’t you?”

“Like I said,” Daphne sighed, “I wouldn’t have bothered coming to you if it wasn’t important.”

Daisy and Steve looked at each other and came to a silent agreement. “Alright,” said Daisy, “you have my word.”

“We’re no strangers to confidentiality,” Steve said with a nod. “But I reserve the right to use my best judgment.”

“If you have any respect for yourselves, your profession, or your patients,” Mystery growled, “you’ll treasure the trust being placed in your hands and keep your mouths shut.” 

Daisy and Steve stared at him. “Just so we’re clear… that dog just talked. Right?” Asked Steve. 

“See, Darling? I told you weird things happen around Daphne. But I thought that was the one who talks.” 

“Reah. I can talk too,” said Scooby.

Steve blinked at him. “... Huh.”

Ha! If you think that’s weird, you are not prepared,” Vivi scoffed.

“So? Do we have your confidentiality or not?” Asked Mystery. 

Steve was now wearing the same calculating look as his betrothed. “...Alright.”


Cassidy Williams woke very suddenly to an empty room. 

What in the world? How did I- Mystery! That son of a bitch! Grumbling curses under her breath, Angel sat up with a groan, stretching this way and that to relieve the stiffness in her limbs before her eyes wandered to the empty spot on the couch where Ricky had been. Then she spotted two pieces of stationary on the coffee table. After reading them, she realized that he must’ve woken up a while ago and wandered off to find something to do. 

Cassidy stood and stretched once more to loosen the sore muscles in her thighs and buttocks, and then there came a happy trilling sound. When she looked up, she found two Dead Beats floating into the room towards her. “Hey babies, how you doin?” Angel chuckled as they snaked around her neck and torso for pets. “You mind showin’ me where that fool Ricky got to?”

The little ghosts gave an affirming chirp and made a “follow me!” motion with their nubby little arms. 

They found Ricky in the kitchen. The lights were off in the daytime and the only light was streaming in from a window above the sink. Bubbles drifted lazily through the air, catching the light with sparkling rainbow sheens before popping in a shower of tiny droplets like falling stars. And standing at the sink, jacket tied around his waist and his bare arms elbow-deep in soapy water, was Ricky. Well- Ricky-in-Shaggy’s-body, that is. 

His back was to the door, and he was working his way through the mountain of dirty dishes from their huge breakfast that morning. There were also Dead Beats all over the place. There had to be at least twenty! Ricky would finish a dish, inspect it, then hold it up and a Dead Beat would take it and either find a place in the dishwasher or carefully stack it in one of the cabinets. Those that weren’t helping were hanging around the room watching Ricky work. There was a radio on the counter playing one of their hosts’ more upbeat, hopeful-sounding songs, and Ricky was lightly bobbing his head along while the Dead Beats pulsed and hummed to the beat. 

“-In this life, it changes for the better, babe. 

And right now, I feel it, overtaking meee~…. Oooh.

“Said please baby, please. Erase me. Erase my mind again-”

Illustration by alphashley14 of Ricky (In Shaggy's body) standing in front of the Mystery Skulls kitchen sink, light peacefully streaming in through the windows. He is surrounded by colorful bubbles and mischievous pink ghosts.

Cassidy hadn’t seen him so content since she’d arrived. For a few moments she was content to lean against the doorframe, arms crossed, and watch him. But she knew she couldn’t lurk forever. 

“Hey, baby.”

Shaggy’s body jumped in a way that was utterly and completely Ricky, and when he spun around his entire face was as pink as the Dead Beats. “Ca-Cassidy! Uh- hi. I was just- dishes,” He stammered. In a way that was just as stupid as it was endearing, and his own embarrassment only turned his face redder. 

“And just like before, we’ll fall in love.”

Cassidy snorted and crossed the room in a few strides, brushing the mob of ghosts away as they tried to crowd around her for attention. “Here. It’ll get done faster with two,” she said, standing at the large sink beside him. He scooted over a little to give her room, but her hip still ended up brushing against his thigh. His blush wasn’t going away. Interesting

“We’ll fall in love again.”

“I’m uh- glad you’re up,” Ricky said as the two of them got into the chore. “I woke up a while ago and hung around for a while but… then I got hungry and when I got to the kitchen there were all these dishes so I figured… might as well, am I right? Anyway - did you sleep good?” 

“Well given that a spell was put on me, I don’t think I got much of a say in how I slept,” Cassidy grumbled. 

Ricky snorted. “Me neither. Though I at least wanted the sleeping potion, even if I was the idiot who took it at the wrong time. Still - do you at least feel better? It didn’t occur to me how long you must’ve been awake.”

Cassidy pressed her lips into a thin line. “Yeah… I do.” She admitted dryly, but then she waved a sudsy ladle at him and scolded, “-And if you tell Mystery that, I’ll smack you silly!”

Ricky laughed. “Don’t worry - I won’t. Can’t give him the satisfaction after pulling one over on us, now can we?” 

Definitely not,” she agreed. 

As the song came to a close and the two worked in silence, Cassidy gradually realized that Ricky was tensing up again. His brows were furrowed and there was a troubled look on his face. Was he considering telling her whatever it was everyone seemed to be tiptoeing around? Or was there something else?

“So…?” Cassidy finally said, not looking at him.

Ricky jumped. “So?” He echoed, pretending not to know what she could be “so”-ing about. 

“Is there anything you wanna tell me?” 

Out of the corner of her eye, she could see him starting to sweat, and the nervous bob of his Adam’s apple as he swallowed. “Uh-huh,” he croaked. 

Cassidy paused what she was doing, forearms resting on the edge of the sink, and looked at him. Waiting. 

Ricky looked petrified.

Probably on account of the fact that he was petrified.

He had been thinking about this, dreading this, since he’d hung up the phone with Lewis. But all those thoughts had done was draw a new weariness over him. So heavy on his shoulders it had been tempting to lie back down, close his eyes, and return to that familiar, comfortable blackness where he wouldn’t need to think about it anymore. That was why he’d left the room in the first place. Watching Cassidy, still blissfully dozing, he’d found himself envious of the peace written on her face. But now that her beautiful black eyes were open and expectant, the words were shriveling on his tongue. 

What sort of expression will you make when you find out what kind of man I became without you? Ricky wondered. Will you be able to look at me at all, once you know what it took to change me?

His hands were shaking when he took them out of the water and hastily dried them with a dishtowel. “I- uh…” He opened and closed his mouth a few times. 

A moment passed. 

Then another. 

Then finally he shook his head. 

“... I can’t.” 

Cassidy bit her bottom lip. She was frustrated. And honestly a little hurt. But instead of getting angry she asked, “Why not?... The others know. So you told them. Why not me?”

Ricky didn’t say it, but he knew exactly why. 

Because whatever care or respect you have left for me is one of the few things I have left to lose.

“When I… told them,” Ricky began shakily, fiddling with his hands, “it was right after- well- this happened.” He gestured to himself, in Shaggy’s body. “I was emotional, and it was an emergency. But now… the words’ve just left me.”

“Then you don’t have to tell me everything yet,” Cassidy sighed, resigned. “But… can you try? Just- start wherever makes sense and tell me what you can.”

Ricky still looked absolutely terrified, but he nodded. “... okay.” 

He didn’t say anything for a moment. 

Then another. 

Then finally- 

“I said no,” Ricky said, right as Cassidy was starting to worry he wasn’t going to say anything at all. “Professor Pericles was spiraling. I’d gone along with… things I’m not proud of. But after a certain point… what we were doing didn’t make sense anymore. He was hurting people. And it was as if he was enjoying it. And that- wasn’t what I signed up for. At least I didn’t think it was. And I’m ashamed to say it, but I think it was his reckless spending that snapped me out of it. He’s spent millions. Hundreds of millions, Cassidy. Of Destroido’s money - my money. Often without permission, and never with so much as a ‘thank you.’ And ya know what? Yeah - that pissed me off. Enough that money-related questions led me to the questions I probably-definitely should have been asking all along. I knew I had to do something so- I locked him out of the system. I was losing control of the group and figured if they needed me to access every cent, then I could filter what they did with it. And uh… he- didn’t like that very much.” 

Ricky still remembered the surge of fear that went through him when Pericles had launched himself off his perch. Could still feel the sting on his cheek. “-Idiot human mascot!”

“So he uh- anyway- he attacked me.”

“I’m sorry. He attacked you? How? Were you hurt?!” She demanded. 

“It was just a slap!” Ricky said quickly. Only to immediately kick himself. Why is your first instinct to defend him??? “But uh… he’d- never hit me before, ya’know?” He said with a half-assed smile. “He’d- said some pretty nasty things but he’d never- so it uh… really smacked some sense into me, huh?” He laughed halfheartedly at his own joke, trying to lighten the mood. 

Cassidy wasn’t laughing. Cassidy looked horrified. Ricky looked away so he wouldn’t have to see that look on her face anymore. 

“It- made it clear to me that I was gonna have to do something drastic, so I went to Brad and Judy. He was out of control. Losing his mind, really. And he wasn’t even pretending to listen to me anymore. I thought if I could get all three of us to throw him out, or at least threaten to, then I could make him see reason. But uh…”

His voice cracked, and he had to swallow and pause before he could talk again. “They uh… they lied to me. They told me to my face that they were with me. But then they went straight to him. And uh… he uh…” Ricky choked back a sob, his vision blurring with tears. 

Tell her…’ that pitiful part of him whimpered once more. ‘Come on! Just say it!’  

Cassidy’s arm, still wet from the sink, slid around his. And she gently interlaced their fingers. She didn’t say anything, but she was there. Grounding him. Listening. Waiting. 

“They- they drugged me and they- he put s-something…” Ricky shuddered, but he just couldn’t get those last few words out. He couldn’t bring himself to tell her about the thing in his back. How dirty he felt all the time knowing that there was something inside him that could turn on him at any moment. The torture. The way Pericles had laughed while Ricky screamed… 

“Cassidy, I messed up. I-I messed up so bad. I’m in so much trouble… I couldn’t refuse him anything anymore, I couldn’t leave, and I had no one to go to for help. I’m- I’m a prisoner in my own home. Then this happened, and now Arthur’s in my place. But he’s- he’s not me. He’s smart, he’s brave, and he has friends. I’m fucked - but Arthur has a plan to get me un-fucked, and he’s doing it with my body.” 

Ricky paused to sniff and rub the wetness from his eyes with his wrist. “The others are uh… in Crystal Cove right now. They’ve gone to one of Daphne’s sisters for help, but in order to prove what’s happening to me and show her what we’re up against… Arthur and Hot Dog- Marcie - hacked Destroido’s cameras. Anyway… they uploaded all the footage they could onto a flashdrive and uh- and right about now the kids are probably watching it.” And his eyes were wet when he turned and smiled at her. “-And when they get back… I think I need you to see it too.”

Cassidy was staring at him with an expression that was almost unreadable. “Ricky,” she said at last. “I won’t push too hard. But please- please at the very least tell me this: Ricky… Ricky, they didn’t!

Confusion stabbed through his other emotions. What’s with that face? “Didn’t what-” Then he thought about what he’d said, and realized what she was insinuating.

Oh! Oh shit- NO! Nonono! It was nothing like that! I swear!” 

She stared at him for a long moment, searching his face for honesty. Then quietly, she pressed her forehead to his shoulder and all but sagged against him. “Thank god…”

Oh no… “Cassidy…” When was the last time she’d- it had been years since he had last seen her this upset. He knew the sadness in her eyes. He knew the longing he either ignored, denied, or pretended not to see. And he remembered her anger. The night she’d stormed into Destroido on her bike, the night he’d been found out for being behind the Oblitheratrix, the night they’d stopped working together… he remembered her anger. He remembered the shouting, the screaming, the arm-waving and circle-walking as she raved and berated him for his foolishness. He remembered hurled insults and both of them saying things they regretted later. 

And most of all, he remembered that one last tearful look over her shoulder when she left his home and never came back. 

But she wasn’t angry now. She was relieved and she was scared. For him. He dared to turn so her head was on his chest, his free arm came around her shoulders, and then… he dared press his nose into her curls. “I’m sorry, Cassidy. I didn’t mean to- it really wasn’t anything like that… I’m alright… Nobody- nobody touched me.”

And yet… the connection Cassidy had made bothered him. Was it really ‘nothing like that?’ He couldn’t help but wonder. Even if nothing overtly sexual had been done to him… now that Ricky was thinking about it that way: they had drugged him. Snuck into his room while he was sleeping. And while he was defenseless and vulnerable, they… put something inside him. And after that, he could never say no again… 

He remembered that dirty feeling. Then a whole new wave of revulsion washed over him as he realized fully, perhaps for the first time, just how truly violated he had been. How he was still being violated now. Professor Pericles, along with Brad and Judy, had taken over his home, his finances, his autonomy… and even if not in the way Cassidy had assumed - they’d violated his body too. 

Promise me, Ricky,” Cassidy said at last. 

Her eyes were wet when she looked up at him. And they were simmering like hot coals. She didn’t know the full truth yet. But he knew that look. 

Rage.

Swear to me that they didn’t violate you. Not like that. And not in any other way. Swear it!” 

He wanted to. 

But he’d also promised himself that he wouldn’t lie to her anymore. 


Daisy and Steve were looking at them like they had lost their minds. 

To be fair though, if someone had come to them with the same story two days ago, they probably would have reacted the same way. 

“So. Let me see if I have the facts right,” Daisy said, disbelieving. “There was another mystery-solving group that got chased out of Crystal Cove twenty years ago by their psychotic genius talking pet parrot and the former mayor in a monster costume. But the parrot escaped from the animal asylum after a robot dog disguised as your dog attacked the place. And has now joined forces with two of the aforementioned missing kids - who happen to be trap-boy here’s long-lost parents - and trapped a third one, Ricky Owens, who has apparently been living as this “Mr. E” guy for… who knows how long, in some kind of domestic violence-type situation-”

“It really does get more and more bonkers the more you put it into words, doesn’t it?” Lewis muttered. Vivi, Mystery, Shaggy, and Scooby all nodded in agreement. 

“-So you’ve come here to ask my beautiful fiancee and I to surgically remove a small capsule of- mutated cobra larve from his lower back. Which the parrot has been using to torture and control him. Do I have that right?”

Daphne took a deep breath through her nose and said, as seriously as she could, “Daisy. You do not even have all of the facts for how absolutely bat-shit insane this situation is. But yeah - that’s the gist of it.”

“Oh my God, you have lost your mind.” 

“Daisy-”

Get out.

Please, sis-” 

“You must think I’m either crazy or stupid to believe one word of this!” Daisy shouted! “Now get out!” 

“We can prove it,” said Lewis.

Daisy faltered, her eyes widening with surprise. Clearly, she hadn’t been expecting proof. Mystery Incorporated stiffened. Right… the flashdrive.

Lewis pulled it out of a pocket inside his vest, and all eyes locked on the small purple piece of plastic and metal pinched between his fingers. “- We’re not just rescuing Mr. E. He’s also working to rescue himself. With a little help, he hacked his own system. There’s hours of security footage and multiple notes and photographs on this flashdrive, proving everything we just told you. If you take a look and still refuse, then there’s not much we can do. But you have no idea what he risked to get this out of Destroido. We owe it to him to use it… Please, Dr. Blake…”

Daisy’s eyes were narrowed and her lips were pursed, tapping one manicured nail against her crossed arms. Thinking. Then finally, she looked over at her fiance. Steve shrugged his shoulders with a look that said ‘I’m kinda curious not gonna lie…’ And Daisy rolled her eyes to the ceiling with an exasperated sigh. “Fine. We’ll have a look. But no promises.

“Thank you,” Lewis sighed. “Now Velma, if you would please get out your computer, I’ll leave this with you and we’ll be waiting in the van. Give us a call when you’re done or if you need anything.”

“Wait- where are they going?” Steve asked. 

You seeing that footage is us using it as intended, and Ricky gave them permission to see it. Not us,” Vivi shrugged. “It’s only right to honor his wishes.”

Velma waited a few moments for the Mystery Skulls’ retreating footsteps to disappear altogether before she opened her laptop, plugged the drive into the port, and began typing away to access its files. 

And then, there it was. 

File after file after file, letters and numbers stark white on a black background. Hours worth of footage, just waiting to be played. “Holy- Jinkies, there it is,” Velma said shakily. 

“What? Have you not even looked at it yet?” Daisy scoffed. 

“We only just acquired this footage last night, and the contents are some sensitive stuff,” Daphne said. 

“Like there’s so much of it. Where do we even start?” Shaggy (still in Arthur’s body) asked. Daisy, who paid little attention to her sister’s friend group, didn’t pay his appearance any mind.

“And before we do… is everyone here ready to see this? And do you want to?” Fred asked his friends. “We don’t really know what we’re about to see, and it’s like the Mystery Skulls said - it’s our choice who in our group does. If any of you walk out now, I won’t judge.”

“Like… I feel like we owe it to Arth- to Mr. E to see it, after how hard he worked to get this to us,” Shaggy gulped. “And like- Ricky said he wanted us to see it… so like yeah. I’m not going anywhere,” Shaggy said. 

“Ree too,” Scooby nodded. 

“In spite of everything that’s happened… I feel like I need to see this,” Velma agreed. 

Daphne and Fred looked at each other and came to the same silent agreement as the others: they weren’t going anywhere. 

“Right… as to where we start,” Velma said, “It looks like Ar- Mr. E and Marcie have made a small legend at the top of the file list for things that happen in each video, and each one has a title and description too.”

“What’s the first video say? Is that when… it first happened?” Daphne asked nervously. 

“I don’t think so. Look at the legend,” Velma pointed out. “He’s used a small icon that looks like a red circle to indicate each time the remote was used, and there isn’t one on the first video.”

“There are icons there though,” Scooby said. “Rut do those mean?” Scooby was talking about two icons beside the video’s title - “Confrontation1” The first one he was pointing to was spiky, orange, and yellow. Like a collision. The next was a man’s head, his mouth open and lines coming out, like he was talking. 

Their eyes wandered to the legend. 

💥 Physical abuse. 

🗣️ Verbal abuse

Velma hit play. 

The video started out with Mr. E - the real Mr. E, still in his own body, sitting in front of his monitors. Velma recognized at once where it was - on his island office in the middle of his dramatic-ass shark moat. 

“Who’s that?” Daisy asked. 

“Your patient,” Fred said.

That’s Ricky Owens?” Steve balked. “Damn - he let himself go.”

“It’s called depression and it happens to people when they suddenly lose everything at age seventeen,” Daphne snapped. And the rest of her friends were glaring at him too. Steve quickly shut his mouth. 

Whatever Mr. E had been up to, the glaring light in the dim room prevented any of them from making it out on the screens. But he jumped and quickly turned it off when Professor Pericles appeared onscreen with an angry shout. 

Ricky! Ricky what have you done?! I’ve been locked out of the system!” 

“I know - I did it on purpose,” Mr. E snarled, rising to his feet. “You’re out of control, Professor Pericles! And I’m putting a stop to it! I’m in charge - I built Destroido from the ground up! While you were cooling your beak in prison! It’s time that I-” 

WHACK. 

The five Mystery solvers went rigid with shock. 

They’d heard about some of the things Professor Pericles had said and done to Mr. E. Seeing it themselves was another matter entirely. And Ricky had never said anything about- he hit him. And when they heard what he said next, their jaws dropped.

You are in charge of nothing, Ricky Owens! You have never been anything other than an idiotic human mascot! A shoulder for me to perch upon!” 

The Mr. E on the screen was so startled- so genuinely frightened of the very creature he’d deluded himself into seeing as a friend, that he was silent for a long moment. Then he gingerly touched the red side of his face, wincing. “... You don’t mean that,” he said quietly. Pitifully hopeful. Still in denial. Still desperate for something that wasn’t there, and maybe never had been.

Professor Pericles sneered down at him like a bad seed in his bird feed. “You will restore my access by the end of the day.” 

“And if I don’t?” Ricky growled. Stubborn. Trying to be brave when it was clear even through a screen that he was terrified. 

Professor Pericles smiled at him in a way that didn’t reach his eyes. One foot came up to touch Ricky’s large nose with deceptive tenderness. 

Then he dug his talons in. 

Not enough to break the skin, but just enough to hurt. Ricky hissed with pain. “You’re a very valuable egg, Ricky,” Pericles sneered. “I’d hate to have to break you.”

“Pericles- stop. That- ow! That’s enough!” Ricky shouted. He shoved the parrot off of him with a great flapping of feathers as the parrot perched himself on the edge of the chair. Ricky got to his feet before he could regain the upper hand. 

“Restore. My access,” Pericles demanded. 

“Really? That’s all you care about?! You hit me!” Ricky barked.

For a split-second, Pericles’ expression turned positively venomous. But then it softened. “Ricky,” he said in a jarringly tender voice. “How are we to move forward when I don’t have access to our resources? The treasure is at hand. Whatever investment we make in attaining it will be returned to us beyond calculation.” 

“You mean whatever investment I make,” Ricky corrected him. “How much of your own money have you spent, exactly? Or Brad and Judy’s? Why is what I worked for worth so little to you?” 

“Und here I was under the impression you’d grown up,” Pericles tutted disappointedly. “I didn’t realize you were so selfish. Isn’t locking me out rather childish?”

“I- you- shut up!Ricky shouted! And Mystery Incorporated suddenly remembered what Ricky had said, about how Pericles knew exactly what buttons to push. “Shut up and get out! I don’t want to talk to you- I don’t even want to look at you right now. You want your access back? Earn it back!”

“After everything I’ve sacrificed-” 

You’ve sacrificed?! What about my sacrifices? You’ve cost me everything, and still you find more to take.”

Vögelchen… You told me once that I was family. Does that mean nothing to you?

“Did it mean nothing when you betrayed me?! But unlike you, yes. It means something. But that doesn’t mean I’ve forgiven you or that I trust you. Not for back then, and certainly not for that shit you just pulled. Now get out.”

“I’m not going anywhere until you stop acting like a child!”

“Fine! Then I’ll leave! There’s plenty of places for me to go! It’s my house!” 

Don’t you turn your back on me, Ricky Owens!

“Watch me!”

And Ricky wasn’t kidding. Mr. E stormed over the bridge, went out a side exit, and when Professor Pericles tried to follow a steel door slammed shut within an inch of his beak. 

Then Professor Pericles was alone. But the video wasn’t over yet. He flew back over to the island and perched himself on the top edge of that ring of monitors, looking up at the fish swimming in the lake above. What he said next couldn’t be heard very well, with how quietly he was speaking and the way German was mixed in. But they could make out this: “My Master… my master was right. Mein Vögelchen ist only human after all… no different from…” 

He was staring off into space when the video ended. 

They stared at that last frame for several long moments. Visibly unsettled. 

“Well- um- that was-” There were holes in Daisy’s unbothered facade. “So like- I guess he really is Ricky Owens, huh?”

“That was definitely the same parrot…” Steve muttered. “Knew he gave me the creeps.”

“Like um… that was like…” Shaggy stuttered.

“Yeah,” Fred said. None of them even had the words. 

“I didn’t see any torture though…” Daisy scoffed. 

And even if the way she said it was insensitive, she was right: they hadn’t seen what they needed to just yet. 

The second, third, and fourth videos, according to their captions, were of Brad and Judy conspiring with Professor Pericles against Ricky. There wasn’t any footage of Ricky going to Brad and Judy with his plan to turn on Pericles, as he’d been smart enough to avoid the cameras in case Pericles was monitoring them. But because the others weren’t nearly as familiar with the placement of the cameras as Ricky, a lot of their activities were on camera. Which added yet another layer to the tragedy: if Ricky had only checked his footage at the right time, what happened to him next could have been avoided. 

Then, along with video evidence of their verbal conspiracy, there was a short clip of the Original Mystery Incorporated having dinner together, and Arthur had managed to find the exact moment Brad’s hand moved nonchalantly over Ricky’s drink. Then when it cut to the end of the meal, it showed Ricky walking with a slight stagger into the hallway where his rooms were apparently located, unaware he’d clearly been drugged. Then there was a clip with a timestamp about two hours later of Brad, Judy, and Pericles entering that same hallway with a briefcase, then leaving thirty minutes after that. But there weren’t any cameras in the rooms themselves or joining hallways, so there was no footage of them actually committing the crime.

Then there was the seventh video.

The first one with a big red circle beside its’ title:

“Confrontation2+Confession 🔴”

Velma clicked on it. 

Again, it was on that central island in Mr. E’s lair. Ricky was pacing to and fro across the floor, arms crossed, while Brad and Judy stood side by side watching him as if they hadn’t committed an unforgivable sin just the night before. 

“He’s late,Ricky griped. 

You know he shows up when he means to,” Judy said. “I’m sure he’ll be here soon, don’t you think Brad?”

“Right you are, Judy. You know he’ll be looking to get his system access back, and making you wait isn’t the way to do it, Ricky.”

“Suppose you’re right…” Ricky grumbled. And he looked proud. Proud of himself for standing up to Pericles for once. Happy that he still had two old friends who had his back. Hopeful that after this, things would be better. That they’d change their approach, and no one else would have to get hurt once he took the reins back.

The new Mystery Incorporated were on the edge of their seats.  Daphne was holding Fred’s hand, Shaggy and Scooby were hugging each other, and Velma was anxiously tapping her heel. Even Daisy and Steven, who weren’t involved yet, were tense. There was a sort of hopelessness to watching this footage. Like watching a train wreck: they all knew how it ended.

Then Pericles arrived. 

He landed with a flutter on the edge of a desk beside Brad and Judy. And when he spoke his voice was jovial, yet his remaining green eye glinted with malevolence.

“Ricky. Brad. Judy. Do forgive my tardiness. Now Ricky, what did you need to interrupt my work to talk about?” 

“This isn’t a talk, Professor Pericles. It’s an intervention. Things can’t continue as they have.”

“Oh? Und how have they been?” Pericles asked. And there it was - that hostility. Almost a ‘how-dare-you?’

“As you know, I’ve revoked your system access.”

“Ja. And you still haven’t returned it, as I told you to.

“And there it is!” Ricky exclaimed. “You can't order me to do anything, Professor Pericles. When I agreed to this partnership, it was a part-ner-ship. That means you and I. Working together towards a common goal, each respecting the other. But you haven’t respected me or anything of mine since almost the beginning. You have spent tens of millions without my permission on plans that you have gone through with behind my back. You have poked your beak into parts of my life and business that don’t concern you and I didn’t want you in. And overall - you have gone too far. It isn’t just the expenses that bother me. The collateral damage of your last few schemes have been insane.

“Bah! One cannot make a genius omlette-”

‘-Without breaking a few worthless eggs.’ Yeah - that’s what you keep saying. But you know what? People aren’t eggs. By the time you actually told me about that ridiculous skull cattle plan of yours, you’d already spent a fortune making them. Then by the time we expunged what was left of them out of my company, they had eaten twenty-nine of my best scientists. And at least forty of my other staff. My people, Pericles. People with families who I was responsible for. I told you I thought it was insanity, but did you listen? Their deaths are on me because I didn’t stand up to you sooner. Not to mention all the casualties in Crystal Cove, or the homes and businesses they destroyed. All for a plan that didn’t even work! I don’t care how much of my money you’d already spent on those creatures. I should’ve had them all killed the minute I found out about them!”

“But you didn’t,” Pericles said. “You’re judging my sins, Mister E? Then you're a damn hypocrite. What if not blood is your kingdom built upon, Ricky Owens? All you are is a false king sitting on a throne of poisoned land and ruined lives!” 

“YOU THINK I DON’T KNOW THAT?” Ricky roared. “YOU THINK I LIKE THE PERSON I’VE BECOME? When I was a boy, I had a different dream for this company. I wanted…” But then Ricky gritted his teeth and looked away. “Nice deflection,” he grumbled. “But I’m not letting you do that this time. Because I might be a piece of shit, but we’re not talking about me. We are talking about you: Out of control and out of your damn mind. But you know what? I can see it on your face. I could talk myself hoarse, but you’re not listening.”

“My ears are working just fine, Vögelchen.”

“Don’t. Call me that,” Ricky seethed. “There is a difference between hearing and listening, Pericles. And if you won’t listen to me, then you’ve not left me with much choice: Get out. And I don’t mean out of the room this time. Get out of my home, out of my company, out of my life. I can’t exactly make you leave Crystal Cove, but us? I’ve talked to Brad and Judy about it already, and we’re all in agreement: you’re done. Out.

“Out? You think you can banish me?” Pericles smirked. 

“Yes. I do. Destroido is mine. So you see Professor Pericles, it’s over! You’re not the boss here, I am! And you’re out of the group!”

The camera caught Pericles pulling a big red button out of a pocket in his scarf and there came a collective gasp of horror. 

The instant Pericles pushed it, Ricky’s body froze in a position that wasn’t natural. His eyes widened with shock. Horror. Confusion. In so much pain he couldn’t even muster the breath to scream.

“Oh Ricky, Ricky,” Pericles tutted. “My loyal Brad and Judy told me of your little mutiny. So, last night while you were asleep, I put mutated cobra larvae in your spine! Every time I push this button… a little venom is released.”

And there it was. Straight out of his own beak.

They saw it all. They heard Pericles boast about what he was planning to do, and they heard him laugh. They saw Brad and Judy, smirking at one another as if they were proud of what they’d done. And they saw Ricky. They saw him fall to his knees, unable to stand. They heard the sound that found its way through the audio - somewhere between a whimper and a grunt. Then finally, as the torture continued and Pericles still didn’t let up, a damn burst and Ricky cried out!

None of them would ever forget that sound.

He was convulsing, shaking, crying, begging for it to stop, making any number of promises between sobs. 

And Pericles was enjoying it.

That was when Velma slammed the laptop shut with a snap, unable to bear watching a second more. 

Not a soul stopped her or asked to see the rest.

And for a long minute, they were quiet. The silence was only broken by the sounds of Daphne quietly sniffling. Fred was stunned stiff beside her. Scooby was huddled as close as he possibly could to his boy, and Shaggy felt as if he was going to be sick. As for Velma? She was thinking. Thinking so much so fast that her brain was overwhelming itself. Or perhaps not. It was more like her brain was so horrified that she couldn’t conjure any thoughts at all. Silently, she put both feet up on Daisy’s expensive leather couch and hugged her knees to her chest, still staring at the closed laptop. 

They would wonder to themselves later, if they lost something when they watched that footage. 

Subsequently, they would also wonder what they gained. 

Either way, they got what they came for.

Daisy left the room. 

She straightened her back, arms crossed, and briskly yet gracefully walked out of the room, her heels clicking against the tile. Looking almost as disturbed as his betrothed, Steven rushed out after her. 

They didn’t come back for a very long time.

Notes:

I had a really good conversation with @angorwhosebabyisthis on Tumblr a while back about SDMI, specifically about Ricky, Pericles, and their relationship, and they pointed out to me that the way Pericles physically abuses Ricky using a device that he has literally inserted inside of him is quite obviously an allegory for rape. And I'm not going to lie - I had never drawn that comparison before. But once I saw it I couldn't unsee it. And I think it's extremely important that more adult fans do and that it gets talked about in the SDMI discourse. Because if more people have realized it, and I certainly hadn't, then I certainly haven't seen anyone else talking about it and I haven't read about it in any other fics. Likely because in spite of its' extremely adult, dark themes, SDMI is for all intents and purposes a "kids' show." Not to mention it's an extremely heavy and oftentimes taboo topic even among adults. But while it is the former, I don't believe it should be the latter. I rated this fic M for mature from the start and have piled on the angst this much already. So even if it isn't a comfy subject, I saw no reason why it shouldn't be here. All the same, I hope my writing didn't upset or trigger anyone and that anyone disturbed by such things heeded the warnings I put at the beginning of the chapter. And for obvious reasons, I will be updating the tags on this fic after I upload this chapter.

SO! On to talking about the rest of the chapter! Any room for doubt the kids may have had is no longer existent. How will what they've seen affect their behavior and actions moving forward? And Cassidy finally has at least some idea of what's happened to Ricky, but how will she react to the full picture? Much less when she sees it.

Daisy Blake is a character I've been looking forward to playing with because we saw so little of her in SDMI and what we did see was extremely two-dimensional. Which is one of my favorite characters to write in fanfiction because it means I can do whatever interpretation of her I want, and who's to say I'm wrong? Not to mention Daphne's complicated relationship with her family in SDMI is an interesting dynamic to explore. Same goes for Daisy's dear fiance Steve, who for all intents and purposes doesn't actually exist in the canon of SDMI. All that is canonically known of "Daisy's fiance" is that he is rich and a neurosurgeon. That is it. He's basically an OC. I literally said to myself, "What is the first basic af white boy name I can think of? Steve. And what's the first sorta fancy and less-than-common surname I can think of? Poindexter." (As in Benjamin Poindexter, aka Bullseye, the Marvel villain.) And so it was.

I got sidetracked into another project (look sometimes autism makes you spend three days on cross stitch, okay?) so I unfortunately haven't gotten more than a few paragraphs into chapter 26 of One of Us. So while I do hope to have it done by next Sunday as I hope, I also can't make any promises.

I hope you all enjoyed it! And I especially hope you enjoyed the fanart I included with this chapter. I worked really hard on it. Be sure to leave a comment letting me know what you thought!

Edit: very much thanks to @nikicherry1234 for the fanart and their continued dedication to this fic! <3

Chapter 26: Erase Me

Summary:

Mystery Incorporated and the Mystery Skulls return to the mansion after their productive morning, Ricky runs out of excuses, and the Mystery Skulls see something they shouldn't have.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There was something good about the Mystery Machine. It was filled with a sort of warmth that never really went away. And almost always, it was filled with sound. Plotting, theorizing, and swapping stories and information while on a mystery. Or in mundane moments, there would be idle chatter, laughter, music or voices drifting from the radio, tapping from Velma’s computer as she typed away, or Shaggy and Scooby munching away in the back seat. And even when the Mystery Machine did fall silent, there was a sort of lightness to be found there; when five friends could find comfort in a familiar place with nothing more than one another’s presence.

It was never a good thing when the Mystery Machine was the other kind of quiet. 

This kind of quiet. 

The sort of heavy silence when there was an elephant in the room. So many words that needed said - would inevitably be said, but weren’t ready to come out. And yet the five of them were so stuck in their own thoughts that it didn’t seem very quiet at all. But to the sixth occupant of the van, the silence was suffocating. 

Before the drive, before the quiet, back at Daisy’s when she and Steven had finally walked back into the living room, the five Mystery Solvers had barely moved and none of them had spoken. Daisy, mascara slightly smudged, had stood in front of her sister and said, “Daphne.” 

But Daphne didn’t look at her. 

Daphne,” Daisy said again. And this time she actually knelt down. Daisy Blake, who had never once stepped down to meet her little sister in the middle, knelt down to look her in the eyes. This time, Daphne looked up. 

“Steven and I talked about it and… we’ll do it.”

The next few hours passed in a blur. They called the Mystery Skulls back inside and Vivi and Lewis did most of the talking. Logistics. Timing. Whens, wheres, and hows. Plans and backup plans. Numbers were exchanged for if and when those plans changed and so the nitty-gritty details could be hammered out later, and then they were leaving. 

Daisy led them out herself, Steven beside her, but as Mystery Incorporated was heading down her front steps Daisy said, “Daphne?” And when her sister turned around, Daisy looked like she didn’t know what to say. Or perhaps like she wanted to say more than what came out. “Just- like… be careful. M’kay?” 

“I- uh… okay Daisy. You too.” Daphne stammered, bewildered.

Then they were at the Mystery Machine, and Fred was fumbling with the keys when Lewis gently placed his hand over them. “Fred,” he said, “I’ll drive.”

“Huh? What do you mean you’ll drive? C’mon Lewis, that’s ridiculous,” Fred tried to laugh it off, but he wasn’t fooling anyone. 

“Dude,” Lewis said, gently yet firmly, “you guys have been twitchy since… look, you can barely get the car started with how bad your hands are shaking. You are in no state to drive. Please, Fred. Let me.”

And as much as Fred loved the Mystery Machine, he didn’t fight Lewis on it any further. But once they were actually in the van, heading back to the mansion behind Vivi and Mystery in the other vehicle, the quiet set in. 

The sort of tense silence that had Lewis very, very worried. What had they seen? Because whatever Mr. E had been facing then, it was what Arthur was facing now! 

And Mystery Incorporated knew that. Really, they did. And they were thinking about it. But their thoughts were also elsewhere, elsewhere, and all over the place. 

Yet individually, they stood united under one question: How could you?

Mr. E was the one person who believed in Professor Pericles more than anything. The one who gave him another chance, even after everything. His best friend. And he’d-

But that train of thought just made them replay what they’d seen all over again. And that was one thing Shaggy absolutely did not want to do. Just thinking about it made his skin crawl. 

He kept having to remind himself that Ricky wasn’t there anymore. He was safe and sound in Shaggy’s body back at the Mystery Skulls’ mansion. And Shaggy was safe and sound in Arthur’s body - but where did that leave Arthur? 

It isn’t fair, he thought to himself. It wasn’t fair that Arthur was fighting a battle that wasn’t his own. The way Mr. E had screamed in that video… Arthur had already endured what Ricky had at least once. Had he screamed that way too? Was he screaming now? He shouldn’t be, and it wasn’t fair! But if Shaggy wished Arthur to be safe and sound back where he belonged, then where would that leave Ricky? And Shaggy- 

Once his train of thought went down that road, Shaggy shrank in on himself and felt dirty. He wasn’t a stranger to being afraid. Or running away, or wanting to quit. But this time? That kind of thinking made Shaggy feel like a rotten, selfish, ungrateful coward. Because if they could swap bodies one more time and Shaggy had the chance to take their place, he knew he wouldn’t have the strength to do it. And for a moment, he wasn’t sad for Ricky or worried about Arthur. He was just glad that it wasn’t him. 

Feeling awful about himself, Shaggy looked up and his eyes wandered to each face in the Mystery Machine. Scooby was laying at Shaggy’s feet, ears drooped. He looked oddly guilty, or as though he was going to be sick. Velma, sitting next to Shaggy, had alternated between looking completely blank or on the verge of tears ever since they’d seen the footage. And from what he could see in the front seats, Daphne was looking out the window and Fred was staring straight ahead. So while he could not see their expressions, he could see the glances Lewis kept giving them; And his face told Shaggy everything he needed to know. 

With a sigh, Shaggy looked down at Arthur’s prosthetic arm, flexing the metal fingers thoughtfully. Now wasn’t the time to be feeling bad about what a shitty person he was (which of course only served to make him feel even worse) for one simple and obvious reason: it wasn’t about him. It was about Ricky. Ricky, who had been carrying all of this around from the beginning. Ricky, who had trusted them with one of the most horrible things to ever happen to him, and was probably waiting back at the mansion right now worrying over what their reaction was going to be. Ricky, who was somehow brave enough and strong enough to face what Shaggy knew he couldn’t.

Mr. E. 

Who didn’t really have anybody else. 

So the five of them would have to do.


When they arrived at the manor, they found Ricky and Angel in the library. 

Not that they were exactly difficult to find. The Dead Beats were diligently patrolling the hallway outside and their voices were drifting down the corridor from the open door.

“-So the first and really only culture to write about the Annunaki and the Nibiru event were the ancient Mesopotamians,” Ricky was explaining. “But there’s evidence of their presence among other cultures under different names. Which obviously there must be at least some truth to because Mystery’s Annunaki ancestors spent time in Japan, and according to our research the evil entity behind the curse, which is an Annunaki, was defeated and imprisoned in Ancient Egypt- oh!

Ricky stopped mid-sentence and looked up when Mystery Incorporated stepped into the doorway. He and Cassidy had some of the notes the two groups had made yesterday spread out on the floor and the two of them had been laying on their stomachs side-by-side reviewing them. But the moment he saw their faces he sat up and his stomach dropped. 

They’d seen it. 

Daphne’s eyes were red and puffy, Fred could barely look at him at all, there was no mistaking the pity on Shaggy and Scooby’s faces, and Velma’s eyes were fixed on the floor. 

I knew it. 

They’d never go back to the way they’d been this morning. All the progress they’d made, and for what? How little they must think of him now. They must be so disgusted… 

Ricky could see the Mystery Skulls coming up behind the kids, and even though they hadn’t seen the footage, it was plain on their faces that they were worried. It was also clear even to poor Cassidy, who didn’t fully know what was going on, that something was up. Right as she was sitting up, looking between them, Ricky nervously cleared his throat and stood up abruptly. 

“So!” He said, as if ignoring the elephant in the room would somehow make it go away. “How did it go?” Ricky rubbed his hands together and started picking up the notes and books that they were done with, busying himself with stacking them and setting them on tables to quell his nervous energy. “I uh- heard from Lewis that you went to see Professor Hatecraft. I know he’s your friend. Must’ve uh- been nice to see him again. And you’ll have to tell me how it went with Daisy. I know Daphne wasn’t looking forward to it, but I really do apprecia- oof.” 

Right as Ricky was setting the first stack on the table, Velma suddenly marched forward, grabbed him by the shirt, turned him around, and hugged him tight around the middle. 

Ricky was so shocked by the gesture, much less from Velma, whom he’d wronged more than any of them, that for a stunned second he froze. Eyes wide, arms awkwardly held above her like he didn’t know what to do with them. Did he hug her back? Was he allowed? 

“Uhm… Velma…?” 

Then finally she whispered, “I’m so sorry…” 

Her bottom lip trembled, her shoulders tensed, the tiniest little whimper slipped out, and then she was crying. 

“Velma…” Feeling extremely awkward about it, Ricky brought his arms down, rubbing her back and gently patting her hair. And when she didn’t pull away he hugged her back. Then the rest of her friends were around him too - and Ricky didn’t have enough arms for them all. Shaggy’s head on his left shoulder, Daphne’s on his right, Scooby against his hip, and Fred’s cheek leaning on the crown of his head.

They’d never go back to the way they were this morning. And slowly, it dawned on Ricky that it wasn’t because they’d gone backwards

But any warmth that realization inspired was replaced by a cold dread. Because he could feel Cassidy’s eyes boring into his back and he was fresh out of excuses. 

Swallowing nervously, Ricky gently backed Velma off of him, and the other four took the cue to let go as well. “Aw, thanks guys. There there, Velma. It’s alright-” 

No. It’s not,” she said. And now she sounded angry. “I-” she sniffed and dabbed her eyes under her glasses with the thick fabric at her turtleneck. “I cannot believe they did that to you!” 

“Reah!” Scooby agreed with a growl. 

“Like yeah. Friends like- friends don’t treat friends like that, man!” Shaggy exclaimed.

“Oh It went far beyond treating someone bad!” Velma said, so loudly it bordered on yelling. “It- it was assault! That’s what it was! I just- I can’t believe he- Oh god… Ricky, I- dammit, I know I already said it but I’m so sorry!” 

“She’s right,” Fred said. “What they did was- beyond anything I could ever imagine doing to one of my enemies, much less one of my friends. And I can’t believe my real parents-”

“Fred,” Ricky said, his brows coming together, “I don’t blame you. What they did- it wasn’t your fault.”

“Yeah. I know that,” Fred said, sounding every bit like someone who didn’t completely believe it. “But that doesn’t make it any less true.”

“And the way they talked to you!” Velma scoffed. 

“No kidding! If Pericles has got one thing going for him, it’s the audacity,” Daphne quipped, hands on her hips. 

“Reah! Rit’s not like you asked for anything unreasonable!” Scooby added. 

“Like yeah! He totally didn’t!” Shaggy agreed. 

“He asked for the bare minimum really,” Daphne said. 

“So- Are you okay, Ricky?” Fred asked. 

By now, Ricky’s head was ducked as far between his shoulders as it could, and he was positively red in the face with a mix of embarrassment and flattery… and a smile he couldn’t wipe off his face no matter what other emotions were clambering over each other for attention. Everything they were saying- even after seeing it. Even after presumably knowing everything. They weren’t disgusted or treating him like he was made of glass. And in spite of all the words of comfort and wisdom he’d gotten up until now, he’d never felt so validated before. 

But of course he couldn’t say all of that without embarrassing himself further. So all he said was, “M’ good. I’m- better than I thought I’d be, actually.” And he laughed when he said it, in spite of himself. “So uh- what exactly did you see? I mean I was under the impression that there was… a lot on that flashdrive. I mean did you watch all of it?” 

“Not even close,” Fred said. “We started at what I can only assume is the first time he hit you. And we got to the first time he- did it. Before we uh… sorry. We couldn’t bear to watch any more than that.”

“Couldn’t bear. To watch any more. Of what?” 

All six of them froze and had the same thought at once: Shit. 

They slowly turned around, and there she was. Brows furrowed, mouth set in a firm line, arms crossed, weight balanced on one hip. Looking positively murderous. Without daring to look away, feeling very much like they were facing a rabid animal, Fred gulped. “You didn’t tell her, did you?” He asked out of the corner of his mouth.

“Most of it, but then couldn’t get the important part out,” Ricky grumbled back. Also out of the corner of his mouth.

“Want us to help you out?” 

“No Fred, I’m afraid this is something I have to do myself. But thank you.”

Also not looking away from Cassidy, like she’d jump out and bite somebody at any moment, Velma pulled her laptop out of her bag, stuck the flashdrive in it, and passed it into Ricky’s arms. “All yours, E.” 

“Hoh-boy. Like, we believe in you man.” Shaggy laughed nervously. 

“Rud ruck,” Scooby said. 

“Ranks. I’m gonna need it,” Ricky gulped. And then they were backing away. Not leaving, but lurking just beyond the doorway to give them the space they needed (yet close enough to witness the drama unfold). The Mystery Skulls meanwhile, still respecting Ricky’s wishes and privacy, had made themselves scarce.

Ricky was glad the kids were sticking around, because if they left he would’ve been alone with quite possibly the scariest thing in the entire manor. Had she really been contently laying beside him while they talked just a few short minutes ago? Because now, it was as if the energy of the room itself had shifted.

“What happened to you?” She pleaded. Her voice wasn’t as hard as it had been a moment ago but there was a crack to it already, and she hadn’t even seen it yet. “Ricky. Baby. Please. Talk to me.” 

He took a deep breath and nodded. He set the laptop down on a desk between them and opened it right to where the kids had left off. With the screen paused on a scene he remembered all too well. His hands were shaking when he slid the timestamp back to the beginning. Then he looked up at her, still staring expectantly over the top of the screen. And he knew this whole day, waiting for bad news must’ve been torture for her. His mouth was dry and his heart was pounding in his ears. But he remembered the kids. He remembered how seeing it, knowing what had happened to him, hadn’t ruined anything between them. 

He hoped the same would be true with Cassidy. 

And he told her - he must have. But if anyone asked him what he said, he couldn’t tell you. Even as the words came, it was as if he blocked them out.

But not the look on her face. First anticipation. Then unease. And finally horror. And once he ran out of words and couldn’t bear to see her look at him that way anymore, he turned the laptop around and hit play. 

“He’s late,” he heard his own voice, his real voice, say. 

Then came Judy’s. “You know he shows up when he means to. I’m sure he’ll be here soon, don’t you think Brad?”

He couldn’t look at her as she watched the scene unfold. Try as he might to tune it out, those voices- that scene started playing in his head and the feelings started coming back in real time, as if he was back in the shoes of his past self all over again. Anxiety. Hope. Pride. Power. Then frustration. Anger. And as the video neared the inevitable tragedy, the feelings of his present self, knowing what was coming, seeped in. 

Fear. Fear that grew and swelled into abject terror

“-If you won’t listen to me,” his true voice said, and his mouth silently traced the words, having played this memory over in his head a hundred times before. Searching for some way it could have ended differently. “-Then you haven’t left me with much choice: Get out…”

Ricky turned around and all but stumbled out of the room. Wanting- needing to get away. He knew how this story ended, but he didn’t want to live it again. The kids made some move to stop him. But he played little heed to their voices and jerked away from the kind hands that reached for his shoulders. 

The sounds of his own screams chased him down the hallway as Ricky blindly fled his own memory.


Cassidy didn’t know what she’d been expecting. 

But it wasn’t this. 

A torture button? Using what- mutated cobra llarvae? 

Who on God’s Green Earth other than Professor Pericles even thinks of that? 

After spending time with Ricky in someone else’s body for the past few hours, it was sort of jarring seeing him in his own skin again. Even in a video. But when Ricky of two weeks ago (according to the timestamp) started telling Pericles off, Cassidy sat back, looked up at Ricky, and laughed, impressed. 

The far-off look in his eyes and the tremble in his shoulders stole the smile from her face. She looked back at the screen. 

At some point, she became aware that he left. And she would have gone after him, but tunnel vision locked her legs in place and her eyes on the screen.

When Pericles pushed that button, when Ricky went rigid, then dropped to his knees, it hit Cassidy right in the heart. Then came the screaming. The begging. The pleading. And she froze. 

She had never heard Ricky scream like that. And she never wanted to hear it again.

And Brad and Judy were smirking at one another. Like a pair of naughty children who’d gotten a third into trouble. 

And Pericles was laughing

“I had wondered what sounds you would make,” the parrot sighed, chuckling to himself. “And of course, my sweet Ricky, you did not disappoint me.”

A cold fury seeped into Cassidy’s veins like venom. She had already hated Professor Pericles for far longer than the time she’d once considered him a friend. But at that moment, listening to him laugh and gloat over the sound of Ricky screaming- Angel Dynamite thought to herself for the very first time, I’m going to kill you

Pericles had finally stopped, but Ricky was still quietly sobbing, his body shaking with the aftershocks when Cassidy stopped the video, unable to watch any more.

There was a painful lump at the back of her throat that Cassidy couldn’t afford to let out. Her hands steepled against her lips, her elbows on her knees, and she closed her eyes and took deep breaths. She wanted to scream. Throw things. March out of this manor right now and put a damn bullet through that bird’s skull. But the kids were still lurking just outside - watching. And Arthur was in there- oh God, Arthur was in there! And above all, Ricky needed her. 

Ricky. She opened her eyes. And what did she see? With the video closed, she was faced with a long, long list of files. And it hit her, really hit her, that what she’d seen was only the tip of the iceberg. “Oh sweetheart…” She muttered.

Then one of the file names jumped out at her: “CASSIDY 🗣️🔴”

… What was her name doing there? 

For a moment, she was torn. She didn’t want to see any more of Ricky’s suffering. She wanted- needed to go after him. To see him, comfort him, hold him. Reassure herself that even if not in his own skin, she had him.

But that file. It was as if it was calling her. Cassidy. Cassidy!

She had to know. 

Cassidy opened the file and hit play.

Ricky was sitting alone in front of his monitors. With the glare, she couldn’t see what he was doing, but he was anxiously bouncing one leg. Brad and Judy appeared on the island behind him and he flinched, but said nothing, trying to ignore them. 

“You’ve been on the computer more and more.”

“He sure has, Brad! You’re not allowed on the internet, so what do you do in here for hours on end?” 

“There’s been no sign of her for weeks!” Ricky finally said.

“Who are you looking for?”

“Cassidy.” And the way he said it- even while trying to mask it, he sounded so worried. Earlier today came to mind. The look of shock, hope, anguish on his face when he’d seen her standing alive and well at the bottom of the staircase.

“Maybe she finally gave up,” Brad suggested smugly. 

“No! She would never give up! She’s gone!

Again, this morning came to mind. Ricky, screaming those very words at the top of the stairs.

“Of course she’s gone,” Professor Pericles said, appearing onscreen. “Anyone who crosses me gets… eliminated.” 

If Cassidy had found the first video hard to watch, seeing Ricky’s heart shatter into a million pieces right in front of her was somehow worse. Again, she remembered this morning. The way he’d hugged her like his life depended on it- 

“You were informed she had been taken care of,” Pericles said dismissively. The Ricky on the screen was hyperventilating. Falling to his knees beneath the weight of his grief. His guilt.

She remembered Ricky sobbing into her shoulder, hardly able to get a word out between sobs. ‘I never stopped looking for you and then he told me- he-’

“Would you like to know how she died?” Pericles asked, as if he enjoyed the pain he caused. “If it is any consolation, my sweet Ricky, she likely did not suffer.” Cassidy stood up. She’d seen enough. But as she stepped around the computer she could still hear the audio. “-They say that drowning is one of the most peaceful ways to die. If the explosion didn’t kill her instantly.” 

Then she heard two words come out of Ricky’s mouth in such a frigid tone of voice it stopped her in her tracks. “Fuck you.”

“What?” Pericles said. And he sounded just as surprised as Cassidy. She slowly turned around. She never would have expected Ricky to talk to Pericles that way. But then- 

“FUCK YOU! You bastard! You were always jealous of her! All because you wanted me all to yourself, you just couldn’t let me have anyone else that I loved! And look at what you’ve done to us! Brad and Judy threw away their own son like garbage for that stupid treasure! Anyone with eyes can see what I’ve become! Cassidy was the only one of us who was strong enough to stay good in spite of that stupid curse - in spite of you! And YOU KILLED HER!” 

Then Pericles must have pulled out the button again. Because Ricky made that same horrible choked, strangled sound from the other video. Screaming on the inside, but unable to muster the breath to let it out. 

Cassidy slammed the laptop shut with a snap, unable to bear a second more. 

There was a beat- maybe two, of stunned silence. Then the music began. 

Dramatic violins overlaid with static - all too fitting for the tightness in her chest, the burning in her throat, and the wetness on her cheeks. Right as the deep thrum of the cellos and clarinets joined the orchestra, Cassidy took a deep breath, turned around, and walked out of the library with as much grace as she could. She barely glanced at Mystery Incorporated when she passed them. A few of them were crying, and a few of them had their hands clamped over their ears. The crash of the cymbals all too fitting for what they were feeling. Angel herself was holding her own emotions back by a thread and knew that if she stuck around a second longer, she was going to lose it right in front of them. 

She strode up to the nearest Dead Beat. And right as the striking beats were ending and the gentle thrum of the piano began, Cassidy looked up at it with angry, bloodshot eyes and asked it point blank, “Where is he?” 

The sad little ghost knew without being told who she was asking about. It pointed a nubby arm and went zipping down the corridor. Cassidy walked after it at first. 

So right now

I can feel it, feel it overtaking me

Then she couldn’t stand it and walked faster. 

So right now, ooooh

I can feel it overtaking me.

Then the moment she turned a corner and the kids couldn’t see her anymore, she was running. And when it sped up, she sprinted after it. 

'Cause there's, 'cause there's no one in this world that could treat me like

'Cause there's no one in this world that could take me back

'Cause there's no one in this world that could make it fit

' Cause there's no one in this world

Turn after turn, paintings, doors, and suits of armor flew by. Cassidy’s boots colliding with the carpeted hardwood floors echoed through the corridors. Where is he? Where is he?

Erase me

Erase my mind again.

Erase meeee~, ooooh~

Erase my mind again, love

When the Dead Beat led her into the foyer and went zipping up the stairs, Cassidy dashed after it. Where is he? Where is he?

Erase me Erase my mind again

Cassidy ran after the Dead Beat for what felt like an eternity, but really wasn’t very long at all. They found Ricky on the second floor, having been trying to retreat to the relative safety of his room before his own emotions got the better of him. He was kneeling on the floor leaning against the wall between two suits of armor, clearly facing the tail-end of a breakdown, his hands fisting his hair. She stopped when she saw him, breathless, shoulders sagging with relief. And then she was striding towards him. 

Erase me, oh

He turned around when he heard her coming. Red-faced and puffy-eyed he croaked, “Cassidy I-” 

Erase my mind again, love!

He was cut off just as the song came to an end, when she dropped to the floor at his side and flung her arms around him. He stiffened, surprised, but a moment later she felt him relax. Only then did Cassidy lean back and, gently yet firmly, she dragged his upper body into her lap and pressed her nose into his soft caramel colored hair. He stretched his legs and curled them in on the floor to get comfortable, and his arms came, gentle yet firm, around her waist. 

And she held him; So tight it probably wasn’t comfortable but he didn’t complain - just held her back. Leaning into it with a sigh when her fingers carded through his hair, then stayed there. Ricky had always loved having his hair touched. 

Cassidy’s shoulders shook. Her vision blurred. That lump in the back of her throat finally slipped out. And then for the first time in what seemed like forever, she was sobbing. 

He muttered her name, muffled with his face pressed into her chest, “Cassidy,” and his arms tightened around her. “M’ sorry…” 

“Don’t you-” she sniffed, “dare apologize- hic! It’s just- I… oh Sweetheart… Baby. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry…”  

“Yeah,” he said. “I know.” 

They laid there together for what seemed like the longest time. There was something unmistakably intimate about their position, and yet in spite of everything that had happened between them none of it seemed to matter. 

It did matter. That much should not be mistaken. And they would hopefully work through it. Or they wouldn’t. But that didn’t seem to matter much for the moment either. 

All that mattered was that, at least for the moment, he was safe. And he was with her. 

-Except he wasn’t.

Because no matter how much she kept telling herself that this was Ricky, and that was enough, her heart still longed for the rest of him. All of him. Complete and whole. In his own skin. As he should be. She missed his face. His voice. His dark brown eyes, even with the bags under them. His beard and thick, silky dark hair. She’d never gotten the chance to touch it, in the five years since she’d gotten to see him again. She remembered being surprised to see it so long, and had caught herself wondering how it would feel beneath her fingers. Or how the rest of him had changed for that matter. How would it feel to lean against him? Or to have his arms around her? Did he still have that scattered peppering of freckles across his back and shoulders? And how much could those constellations have shifted?

It scared her to think of Ricky, even part of him, still in the clutches of someone who only wanted to hurt him. And it horrified her to know that Arthur was in his place. Oh God, Arthur! He was such a sweet guy- a good person. He was the grounding member of the Mystery Skulls, who’d been the best at easing her into… all of it. And he’d never been anything but kind to her. Even going as far as to let her stay in his room while she stayed in Tempo recuperating with his uncle. And now he was in that Hell too. And now? If he really did get himself- get Ricky out of this mess, she didn’t know how she’d ever repay him. 

Pericles came to mind again. Looking so proud of himself for what he’d done to the one person who’d stuck by his side the longest. And she didn’t even want to imagine him doing to Arthur what he’d done to Ricky. Anger set her heart ablaze and that thought came again, with even more conviction than the first time: I’m going to kill you. 

Suddenly the walls began to scream. Cassidy and Ricky both jumped and scrambled out of their embrace, searching for the source but there was none! The sound was all-encompassing, as if it was coming from everywhere! But then they realized- 

Cassidy’s blood ran cold. She knew that scream. And when she looked over at Ricky, she knew he recognized it too. 

Because it sounded like him. The real him. Shouting in agony, and begging for it to stop.

In an instant, Cassidy was on her feet and dragging Ricky to his as well. “Come on Ricky!” She said to him, but he was having a freeze response. Staring straight ahead, straight through her. “Ricky! Ricky, look at me!” Cassidy shouted above the din, shaking him slightly, and finally his eyes focused on her face. “We have to find the Mystery Skulls! Come on!” And then she was dragging him down the hall with her as fast as she could. Within a few moments, he was snapped out of it and running after her. 


The paintings they passed along the way were either laughing or cowering in the corners of their frames. And as they ran the screaming got louder, and then the music began. 

Erase me, just like before. But the house had never played the same song twice in a row, and this time the music was different. Corrupted. Jagged, almost. Like playing a scratched CD. Around the time the cursed cellos started, the walls began to shake. 

When they ran into a swarm of Dead Beats, it became even clearer that something was very wrong. They were ignored when they tried to get the ghosts’ attention and hissed at when they tried to reach out. They were glowing more brightly than they’d ever seen them before and they were shrieking, pulsing, swelling and shrinking in size as they howled and scrambled along the walls like lizards, leaving claw marks in their wake. And they were all heading in the same direction. And as terrifying as it was, they followed. 

They arrived right when the piano made its entrance in the song, at the same time as Mystery Incorporated, who had followed the Dead Beats from elsewhere. And they found the Mystery Skulls in what was- should have been an art gallery. The Dead Beats were swirling around the walls in that same panicked frenzy, not knowing where to go or what to do and in the middle of it were Mystery, Vivi, and Lewis. Huddled together staring at the paintings in utter horror. 

Ricky, the fastest of them with Shaggy’s body, got there first. “Mystery! Vivi!” He shouted at them above the cacophony. “What’s-” Then he saw what they were looking at, and he let out a gasp of absolute mortification

S̷o̷ ̷r̷i̷g̸h̴t̸ ̵n̵o̸w̷

He was in every picture frame. Convulsing on the floor in agony back at Destroido. It was as if the contents of the flashdrive had been hung up on every frame! Except- wait

I don’t recognize that scene. I never would’ve gone anywhere without my coat. And why do I have a bottle of wine - oh dear God. 

S̵o̵ ̵r̷i̵g̷h̴t̶ ̵n̷o̶w̸,̵ ̸o̴o̷o̴o̴h̵ ̶

̷I̶ ̷c̶a̴n̸ ̵f̸e̶e̷l̷ ̵i̴t̵ ̵o̶v̷e̸r̸t̷a̸k̷i̷n̶g̸ ̵m̶e̸.̶

THAT’S ARTHUR!

 Shocked, horrified, upset Vivi, Lewis, and Mystery Fanart

At once he rushed to their side, dodging Dead Beats as they flew by his head. “Guys! It’s okay! Everything’s gonna be alright! Don’t look at that! Look at me!” Ricky shouted above the din. 

C̶̮̓a̷͓͐u̶̗̚s̸̥̕e̴͈̊ ̷̞̕t̶̰̒h̷͖̿é̴͓r̴̘̊e̶̘͌'̷͈̽s̴̜̔ ̷̣̉n̴͈͑ó̵͖ ̸̞̓ŏ̸̹n̶̥̓é̴̯ ̷̍ͅȋ̵͔n̷͖̂ ̷̝͝t̸̮̕h̴̳͂ȉ̸̧š̸̤ ̴̫̋w̷̞̚ọ̷̅r̸̤͝ḽ̶̀d̶̪̉ ̶̦̿t̸̺̿h̵̯̉a̷͎͒t̷͊ͅ ̸̞̈́c̵̥̽o̶̯̚u̸͈͒l̴̟͊d̷̼̆ ̷̗̿t̷̙̒r̷̗̒e̶̯̅à̴̼t̵̙́ ̵̗̈m̸͚̐ē̸͉ ̸̟̍l̶̖͝i̴̻̎k̷̬͠e̵̟̓

When the others saw what he was doing they rushed to join in. “Come on, Mystery! Snap out of it! Do something!” Ricky shouted. But the kitsune was so big and utterly frozen with horror that no amount of shaking or shoving against the creature, even with Fred and Scooby helping, could rouse him. 

C̶̨͎͆͒a̷͇̖̽̒u̷̘̲̚ś̷͓ȩ̴̋̎ ̵̹̀̃t̶̢̹̿́h̴̔͜e̷̬̐̀r̶̲̙̔̾ȅ̵̖́'̸̘͕̌s̴̖̩̄ ̷̻̗̋n̸̬̾͝ô̷͈͜͝ ̵̖͈̅̕ō̴̗ņ̴̇̏ẽ̵͖̟ ̴͖͑͐į̴̒̒n̸͙̊ ̸͙͈̅̊ẗ̸̖́̓ḩ̶̎͘í̸̲̜s̷̛̤ ̸̥͑̕w̴͓̄͝ơ̷̩r̵̟̅l̴̝͘̕d̸̠̐ ̵̣̦̚t̴̠̔h̷̞͛͜ả̸̳̖͝t̴̚͜ ̷̹̫͆̚c̶͉̈o̴̧͔͆͒ṵ̵̳̃l̶̪̘̀͝d̷̦̃͐ ̸̻͛t̷̼́ạ̸̡̾͘k̶̮̈e̶̲̜̋͐ ̷͚̉m̶͓̔́e̸͖̳͌̄ ̴̪̍b̴̞̗̀a̸̧͇͂̑c̴͕̆͒k̷̠͍̇͠

Desperate, Ricky looked over at Vivi but she was absolutely inconsolable. Cassidy, Velma, and Daphne were shaking her, blocking her view of the moving pictures with their bodies, to no avail. She was hugging herself, trembling, looking straight ahead with loud, ugly, gasping sobs bursting out of her. 

C̵̳̫̪̍̕̕ä̵̞̲̚ų̸̂͋ͅș̶̡̘̔̌ę̴̺͊͂ͅ ̴̡͚͕̋̄t̵̺̹̯́h̸̡̺̐̍̀e̴̥͊͆r̴͈̽̐͜ë̵̹̭́'̷̛̗̖̱s̷͙̖̒ ̵̜̳̥̂̕n̵̰̣͒͠ö̷̜̣͑̔ ̸̥̮͆̏͝ȭ̷̬̦̠n̷̺̰̟͗̏e̷͉͂ͅͅ ̴̨̯̜̓͑͝i̵̳̟͐̕n̶̖̈͋ ̸̞̏́t̵̝͑ḩ̵̬͔͗̀ì̵͍͕͗s̴͈͕̑ ̸̛̤̪̄̇w̵͎̺̚o̸̼̰̊̌̕r̶͓̳̂̃͆ĺ̵͖d̸̲̮̬͗̍̽ ̵͈̿̇̀t̴̟̱̥̅͌h̵̫̞̰͗̇a̴͍͒ṱ̴̋͊ ̵̞͎̪̑̎̓ċ̷͈̖͍̋̀o̷͇͇̖͗̽͠ư̶̙͓̐͐ͅl̷̢̦͋̕͘ͅď̸̹̜̦͝ ̵͍͈̉̌̈m̶̮̏a̵̛̜͉̔̇k̶͍̳͉͒̊e̷̻̠͔̊̂̒ ̵̧̮̫̉ì̷̤̰̈́̍ț̵́ ̸͉͝f̷̛̜̰̦i̷͍͍̒͊t̴͚͎̃͌͝

And that left Lewis. The Master of the House was in his ghostly form, staring wide-eyed at his friend in pain with ugly black tears, like ink, dripping from his eye sockets. 

C̴̛̰͈̲̻̽͆͆ą̶̛̠̘̘͉̭́̔̀̀ų̸̮͍͎͉̋́̌͘ͅs̵͙̒͐̐̒̏e̴̢̼̯̰̔̓̓ ̸̡̡̗̦̐ͅṯ̷̨͍̹͇͆͐͘̕h̶̤̋̃̈́̊e̶̲̫͖̒̚̚r̴̨͔̤̩͓̦̂̿̽͌ḙ̶͙̜́͑̀̐̿̓͜'̸̪̳͗̐͑̚s̴̜̫̾̐͘̕͝ ̶̧̈́̑͌͝n̶̛̖͔o̵̧͉̗̮̞̱̓̋̅͌͛̕ ̸͔̊͑̓̚͘͜o̵̬͙̦̎͝n̸̬̲͍̝̄̒͛͒͘é̴̬̹͔͉̗̝̌͛̿͌̎ ̵̨͍͎̞̈́̍̋̃ḭ̸̃̓n̶̡͙̬͈̞̼̈́ ̶̠̩̩̭̟́́̇ẗ̶̢̘̫̬̝̲́h̸̲̙̭̮̙͂̈́ì̵̫̩̲͇̟́s̴̨̒̀̾͂͘ ̸͉́̀̀͗̍̽ẃ̷̤̘ǫ̵̛̪͈̹̤̏̎̚r̶̗͈̦̞̃͘͝ĺ̵̝d̸͕̋

“Lewis! Like come on man!” Shaggy was shouting. 

Ë̶̢̦̪̺͍̥͉́̓r̸̜̫̮̝̟̲̓͐̏̚a̷̡̫̗̬͕̱̹̎͝s̵̢̙͙̦͂̓̃̌e̸̯̰͈͙͓͆̐̍͆̽̎̿ ̵̢̞̩͓̑͋̔̕̚m̴̼͓͚̭̫̓̾̀̽̃̒ȩ̵̜̀͌͗̕

“Like dude! You’re the master of the house! You gotta stop this man! Like snap out of it!” And in desperation, Shaggy slapped Lewis across the face so hard that his skull spun around like a top for a moment before the ghost slapped both sides of his face and turned his head around the right way. Dazed, but finally alert!

É̸̛̛̥͇̤͛̋̔r̶̠̯̹̠̹̈̈́͒̀a̶͉̣̝̣̝̾̂̐̊̚s̸̡̫̑̕ȇ̸̡̖̩́́ ̶̡͎͎̟̾̄̎͒̐́͜m̶̨͓̱͂̓͜y̸̹͍̐̈́̈ͅ ̶̣͉̃̂͗m̷̮̣̲̼͓̲͂̅̃̉̉͘̕ĭ̶̧͈̙͐̃̌̏̂̕ń̸͖̗̩̲͒̓̓̎͝d̵͇̠͂͆̃͛̚̕͠ ̴̢͊̊̏å̴̡̧͔̣̩̣̟ǵ̴̻̌̒̎̿̈̀ą̸̯̦̩̼͇̠͠ḭ̷́̌̇͛͗͊͠n̷̥̏́͌͘͠.̶̢͉̱̦̼̬͔̋̔͑̈́̎̽̓ ̶̡̟͕̠̓͐̒̽̋̈͠

E̷̻̫̭̼͕̓̄r̶̮͍̅̑̿͐a̴̱͙̟͌͆s̶̹͖̙̖̭͘é̶̢̱̭̬͕̽͌͠͠ ̷̘͘͠m̶̱͖̔͒e̷̝̣͔̾̎̅̌̑͝ĕ̷͙͈̔̓̎͜ě̸̛͇̩̣͔̣̓͝͝ͅe̷̢͓̬̤͔̳͗̎͋̍͊̒~̶̹̩̻̬̊̿̈́̄,̴͓̏̃̒̉̑ ̷̣̯̱̦͌͗̍́̕͝ơ̴̢̟̐͠o̸̢̱̫̞̼͇̣͆̌̿͆ỏ̵͇̖͇͊ö̷̪̰̠̫̟̆̂h̷͇̱͎̰͇̥͒̂͛̓̆͝͠~̷̞͔̝͝

His eyes finally focused on Shaggy, then his gaze darted to Vivi and Mystery. Flames dancing across his shoulders, the ghost looked back at the paintings with fury

E̸͔̗̪̣͚̤̗͎̘̯͍̣̿̓̓̒̕͜r̸̡̧̬̙̮̝̖̜̖͎̟͓̒̃̔a̷̧͚̭͓̭̻̎̔͆̿́̓̑̋̌͝͝s̴͍̹̯͔͓̙̮̹̓̈́͋̏̂̒͒̓͐͐e̸̝͓̼͑̏̃̾́̌̚ ̴̨͎̗̫̲̜͚͎̯̗̑̏̔̈́̃͑̃̓m̶̨͍̬͉̗̩̺̣͈̼̟̩̿̎̊̊̊ẙ̷̢̧̧̹̞͍̘͎̗͕̤̈̌͗̿̒̒͌ ̸̡͈̺̘͕̱̪̠͉̫͈͚̙̈́͂̔̈̿͛͌̐̉́͌̀́m̸̛̮̞̄i̴̧͕̥͈̠͍̯̘̠̟͈͎̤͎̓͒ǹ̸͍̟̗͐̅͑̿ͅḑ̷̧̧͙̠̠̗̹̥̪̙̇ ̴̭͈́̄̓ą̶̡͇̣̳̖̻̮͉̼̦̲͎͉̳̬͐̔̿͗̂́̈͛̕͠g̸̻̬̙̟̟̦̼͖͇͎̮̑̔̍̑̐̿̎̉͌̾̇̈́ä̶̭͍̺́̊̍͋̋̌͑̆͋̔̾̃͌͝͝į̸̯̦̗͎̜̹̹͖̜̱͍̞̻͈͛̾̆͗̈́̈́̈̇͂͒̈̿̌͠͝͠n̷̢̰̹̭̗̹͙̤̬͕̳̼̺̮̺̂̾͆̇͆ͅͅ,̸̧̧̼̖̞̘͕̤̯̞̗̫̫̑́͐̈́́́̀̔̈̕̕͠͝ ̶̧̡̝͔͎̺͕̱̙͈͙̙̼͖̝̀̉l̷͉̬̩̥̍͌͋͘͝͝ơ̸̢̞̜̰͓͉͇͕͛͊́͊́̆̍̋̾̍̿̀͘ͅv̴̟̬̜͓̟̲̩̜̠̘̤̼̼̘̊̊̆̊e̶̡̨͙̰̘͎͈̝͉̦͕̱͍̾

ENOUGH!”

There was an explosion of blinding pink light!

And just as suddenly as the screaming had started, it was quiet. The music was off. The screaming stopped. The Dead Beats vanished into corners and crevices unseen. The only sound was Vivi’s crying.

Mystery Incorporated, Ricky, and Cassidy slowly sat up from where they’d hit the deck, looking around partially surprised they hadn’t been torched by the pink fire. And yet none of them were burned and nothing was touched. The torches had been blown out, and the only light came from the cloudy sky outside the large window. Other than that the room was back to just how it should be, with macabre paintings of supernatural creatures and statues of the dead. And in the middle of it all, just as they had been, were the Mystery Skulls. 

Vivi’s legs shook, then gave out under her as she sobbed. “Ar-Ar-Arthur! Artie….” 

Lewis still looked absolutely stricken, that black fluid still leaking from his eye holes like tar. He made some move towards his girlfriend, “Vivi-” but he stopped, looking torn, and finally his eyes settled on Ricky. “ I’m sorry. I- it was an accident we- I- we didn’t mean to-... I’m sorry. I have to go!” And then in a flash of pink fire, he was gone. 

And then there was Mystery. Once the images stopped, the kitsune was finally shocked out of his stupor and his gaze dropped to the floor. Large, fat tears dripping silently down his snout. 

 There was a sort of tension in the air, like the calm before the storm. Did the others feel it too? Either way, Daphne was the first to move. She dropped beside Vivi and pulled her into a hug, trying to comfort her, and Velma and Scooby joined in to do the same. Cassidy, Fred and Shaggy stood up as if they didn’t know what to do, and when Ricky stood up, something told him to be very, very careful.

“Mystery?” 

Ricky!” Cassidy hissed at him quietly, and when Ricky looked over at her he could see it on her face: she felt it too

But he’s my friend, Ricky thought. And he remembered how Mystery had comforted him more times than he cared to recount. So he continued on anyway. With careful, deliberate footsteps towards the creature. “Um- are you-” 

“He trusted you.” 

That voice. Inhuman. Part growl, part hiss. The only time Ricky had heard anything remotely like it was when Mystery had lost his temper back in the conservatory. But this was different. It was so loud, so deep, so powerful that it froze Ricky dead in his tracks, reverberated deep in his chest, made his skin break out into gooseflesh. And when Mystery turned, a new set of crimson markings were on his face and the only thing in his glowing red eyes was pain and rage. Rage that raised his hackles and bared his fangs. Rage that sent pale mist rising from his shoulders and made his snowy coat glow like a silver flame. And Ricky realized then that he, in fact, had never seen Mystery lose his temper.

“Mark TRUSTED YOU with his BOY…” 

Ricky’s heart seized for an entirely different reason. Mark? Mark Owens? Dad?!

But that train of thought ended when Mystery snarled, 

“And now you DARE HARM MINE?!” 

That was when Ricky realized he was growing. Seven tails lashed menacingly behind him as the kitsune swelled in size until he positively towered over them, almost incorporeal. Glowing, as if his body was made of smoke while curses rumbled out of him in Japanese, in English, in tongues that had never been spoken by man! Until finally Mystery raised his head to the ceiling and everyone’s hands snapped over their ears when he let loose a bellow that shook the house to its very foundations! Then as swift and smooth as the wind itself, the kitsune leapt over their heads and out the window with a howl and the piercing scream of shattering glass. 

Ricky’s last glimpse of Mystery as he rushed to the window after him was a white blur vanishing into the dark mass of jagged branches surrounding the manor. And he was gone. 

For a few beats of stunned silence, the only sound was Ricky’s heart pounding in his ears and the soft rumble of thunder overhead. Then right as the first raindrops were starting to fall from the dark sky above, Ricky shakily turned around. To Vivi, still sobbing on the floor. And to the others: Cassidy, Fred, Velma, Daphne, Shaggy, and Scooby. All staring out the broken window with the same question written on their faces: what do we do now?


Thunder boomed overhead as the storm rolled in and began to unleash its fury upon the land below. Soon the rain began to fall in sheets, hiding the Earth in a gray haze of falling raindrops. But even still, as he ran the trails beneath Mystery’s paws were familiar. Smells and shapes, similar yet changed, that he’d seen a thousand times before flew by as he squinted through the rain. Leaping over roots, stones, and creeks. The forest whispered to him like an old friend welcoming him home, but Mystery was too far gone for niceties. Breathless and furious. 

How could you? How could you? How could you?!

He trusted you. He trusted you. He trusted you! 

With a roar, Mystery burst out of the treeline and was met with a familiar hillside. The familiar sound of waves crashing against the rocks. A familiar church silhouetted black against the sky as lightning cracked across the heavens behind it. 

But the god this temple had been built for had long-since forsaken it, and a demon had taken its place. 

Mystery’s ears laid flat against his skull as he let loose another otherworldly shriek and took off across the grass. So fast his paws seldom touched the ground. The same ground where all those years ago he’d sniffed and searched until he knew every blade of grass, and still he’d found nothing!

When he reached the top of the hill, the Old Spanish Church towering above him, Mystery exploded through the double doors and screamed, “YOU!” 

But another crack of lightning was his only reply. 

“You VILLAIN! You COWARD! Did his screams delight you?!The kitsune roared into the storm as he paced across an empty floor, looking around at shattered stained glass windows and fallen arches.

“I thought I’d won when I denied you the blood of my children, but I see now that I gave you what you wanted! My old nemesis! Have you enjoyed these twenty years of free reign? Drawing power from the pain you’ve caused? DID YOU THINK THIS DAY WOULD NEVER COME?! Well hear me now you disgraced, twisted, FALLEN GOD! My vow was no bluff!” He hissed and spat, and though he received no answer, he knew that it could hear his every word. 

“This has all happened before, but OUR story won’t end the way you want it to!” Mystery swore, as lightning split the sky and the wind clawed at his fur. “I’ve taken back Jasmine’s daughter and Mark’s son,” he hissed, chuckling darkly. “By your enemy’s blessing, I have your newest opponents at my side. You tried to kill my children when they were small, but now they’re grown and they are strong, strong, STRONG. Ready to fight you just as their predecessors did five hundred years ago, a hundred years ago, twenty years ago! But you won’t survive it this time. I’ve brought them back just as I promised I would.”

A mad grin split across Mystery’s face as he roared into the storm. 

“-AND WE’RE GOING TO KILL YOU!”

Notes:

Well that was intense. Not gonna lie - this chapter wasn't an easy one to write for that very reason. Ain't NOBODY having a good time right now. 🙁 (But I had so much fun with the formatting and fanart for this chapter for that very reason. 😜)

Seriously I put my whole soul into the fanart for this chapter, and I'm so proud of how it came out!!! Good thing too, because I had two other pieces planned for this chapter but uh... they didn't work out. 😅

I have part of a plan for chapter 27 and a whole-ass plan for chapter 28. But plans can always change and no promises as to when either of those will be completed OR posted. Because yay me - I just started college classes again. (And that's not a complaint. Actually I'm having a great time.) So to say the least, I'mma be a busy bish.

Please let me know what you thought of the chapter and art!

Chapter 27: What Love Is

Summary:

The situation inside Destroido escalates, and an unexpected new player enters the field.

Notes:

I'm back!!! I finished my last exam this week and I'mma make the most of it while I can! And at a whopping 9,356 words, this is the longest chapter of One of Us to date! Happy reading!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

If Ricky, Cassidy, the Mystery Skulls, and Mystery Incorporated were having a rough time, Arthur was having an even rougher one. 

Things went wrong… pretty much first thing in the morning. Following Marcie’s advice, Arthur decided to keep up appearances and get something to eat from Destroido’s lower cafeteria. One of the Dead Beats stayed behind in case “the enemy” came poking about, and another one was off somewhere with Marcie. So Arthur took the last one with him, though his companion of course stayed out of sight. 

Honestly, Arthur didn’t know how Ricky could live like this. Even with the Dead Beat subtly helping him, navigating the vast system of corridors was a nightmare. If Destroido was the Labyrinth, then Arthur was a lost prisoner, hoping to avoid the minotaur. For the possibility of running into Pericles or Brad and Judy lurked around every corner. And then there were the bystanders.

Up until this point, he hadn’t so much as seen any of Destroido’s employees. But in a place as obviously populated as the cafeteria, it was an inevitability. 

The few scientists he ran into on the way straightened when he came into view, alert and apprehensive, waiting to see if he was going to say something or just walk by. And the way they visibly sagged with relief when he did the latter did not escape his notice.

Then he stepped into the cafeteria. 

It looked exactly as Arthur expected. Big, dim, impersonal, sanitary, and cold. There were at least a few faded posters of smiling fruits and happy farms up to “brighten up the place,” but it was a cheap, piss poor attempt at it. Even so, they and the absence of armed guards were the only reason Arthur wouldn’t mistake it for a prison dining hall. Not that there weren’t guards there, but they were milling about chatting and eating among the other employees. 

So considering how many people there were, it was actually quite impressive how fast the room went silent at the sight of him. From the scientists to the security guards to the janitorial and kitchen staff behind the counter. 

Gee, Ricky sure is popular at work, Arthur thought to himself with a gulp. It was too many eyes at once. Especially for Arthur, whose survival strategy at the moment was to be as invisible as he could. Maybe this was a bad idea after all

“I uh- hi?” He stuttered. In his surprise he forgot momentarily that he was  to be someone else, but he caught himself quickly. “I mean- what are you looking at? Carry on.”

They looked away too quickly, but even still he could feel their attention on him. Whispers and less-than-subtle glances. Fortunately for Arthur (no matter how unfortunate the whole situation was,) if Mr. E’s employees noticed their employer acting strange, he knew it shouldn’t surprise them. Because Ricky hadn’t been fine for a while even before he wound up with someone else wearing his skin. In any case, Arthur hated it. He walked too quickly past the benches to the long steel table by the wall holding the food. Get something to eat, get out. 

He didn’t bother putting too much thought about what he wanted, grabbing whatever looked easy to carry. A juice and an iced coffee stuffed into one of his pockets, two bagels and a breakfast bar shoved into the other. A parfait and- don’t forget a spoon. 

That should be enough, right? Arthur thought. Although, I should probably grab something for- 

Arthur’s thoughts were cut off by a sudden pain searing through his scalp, harsh enough to tear a cry from his throat. A kick to the back of the knee sent him crumpling. His skull rattled when the side of his head slammed into the surface of the table, and then he was pinned. His cheek pressed against a cold surface, a heavy weight pressed against his back, and a boot on the back of one of his legs. 

He heard chairs sliding out, bewildered voices rising. But the next voice he heard didn’t sound surprised at all. 

Ricky~, just the man I wanted to see!” 

“What- Brad? What are you- GAH!” Brad had him by the back of the head, fingers tangled in Ricky’s long brown strands, and Arthur felt something in his neck pull in a way it wasn’t supposed to when Brad yanked his head backwards, his breath right next to Ricky’s ear. “We need to talk.” 

His next thoughts passed through Arthur’s mind extremely quickly. 

Don’tpanicdon’tpanicdon’tpanic-

Brad. Where was Judy? The lack of her voice finishing her husband’s sentences told Arthur she wasn’t here. Why? Not imminently important. Could he get loose? Fight back? Ricky’s body was larger and taller than Brad’s, but Brad had more muscle and the advantage of surprise and position. Arthur was more a thinker or a runner than a fighter but Vivi had made sure he could if he had to. He may stand a chance if he was loose but from here? Shit! Arthur couldn’t fight but he could talk. In fact Brad wanted him to talk but what should he say?

He opened and closed his mouth, gasping from the way the table was digging too hard into the ribs just above his belly. The adrenaline rush was clouding his thoughts, but he had to be careful. So fucking careful. It was one thing to put on an act when the situation was on his terms, but now? This attack wasn’t just sudden, it was physical. And they weren’t resorting to their usual method of violence. Brad could do anything with him pinned like this and Arthur didn’t have a plan! He was fumbling for purchase against the table, but Brad wasn’t letting up by so much as an inch. Finally, Arthur braced both hands on the edge and shoved hard enough that he managed to muster a full breath and gasp, “Get off me!” 

Hey! What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Arthur didn’t recognize that voice but he recognized the authority in it, and from the awkward angle Brad had his neck craned Arthur could just blurrily see the source out of the corner of his eye wearing a Destroido security uniform. And others were jumping to action too, drawing bats, firearms, and stun sticks.

Brad turned Arthur’s head a certain way and above them Arthur saw a pair of mismatched eyes watching from the rafters. Pericles! His gasp of horror turned to one of pain when Brad’s knee dug into a certain tender spot on his lower back. “Stop them,” he hissed in his ear.

Helpless to do anything but comply, Arthur shouted, “Stop!” 

They did - but they looked at him like he’d lost his mind.

Then Arthur realized: this was Professor Pericles’ doing. Arthur had underestimated just what a control freak he was, and now that Arthur had violated Ricky’s allotted parameters of defiance, he was teaching ‘Ricky’ a lesson.

The one flaw in his plan was that Arthur wasn’t Ricky. The web of isolation Pericles had woven ever so carefully around him had been all but torn to shreds and he didn’t even know it. The faces of his friends flashed through Arthur’s mind. Lewis. Vivi. Mystery. And the others as well. So what if Arthur didn’t have anyone coming to his rescue right now? There were others elsewhere working towards that very goal. And even if the plan did fail, Arthur knew without a doubt the Mystery Skulls would go to war if that was what it took to get him back. Even now, he wasn’t- oh shit! 

The guards looked very sketchy about his orders not to interfere. “Sir what-” 

“Stop-! Please! If you trust me at all, you can’t do anything! I’m sorry- GAH! Please! You’ll just make it worse!” 

Worse?” That same guard balked. His sharp eyes switched from his employer to Brad. His tone turned accusatory. “How could it get worse?” 

But Arthur wasn’t even talking to the guards. He was talking to the Dead Beat undoubtedly watching from somewhere unseen. 

Good boy,” Brad purred in his ear. “You fucked up, Ricky. Forgot your place. Pericles and I saw you walk by and what do you know? You were on your way to the perfect place to remind you!” 

“I fucked up?” Arthur hissed through gritted teeth. “Really, Brad? Cuz it looks to me like you’re the one fucking up!” He bluffed, scrambling for the upper hand. “You’ve overplayed your cards. And now take a look around! Everyone can see us, Brad. And how fast do you think word will spread after this? If you wanted to humiliate me then you got your wish, but at what cost? You just unmasked yourself! And now they see exactly what you are!” 

“Yeah? And what’s that?” 

“An abusive cowardly piece of shi-”

Arthur didn’t get to finish his sentence. In two motions Brad dragged him up by his hair, turned him around, and then there was a fist flying at his face. White flashed across his vision and his skull rattled! Then stars danced behind his eyelids and trays clattered on impact when the side of his head was forcefully slammed back down onto the surface of the table. 

There were  a few seconds where Arthur couldn’t focus on anything at all. The noises around him were distorted. Objects had become blurry shapes of color. His vision was going black around the edges. Arthur got very close to passing out but just managed to stay conscious. Then he finally noticed a painful throbbing in his skull and the taste of copper in his mouth, registering the noises around him as Destroido’s employees making an uproar, not knowing if they should interfere or heed his order to stay back. Then Brad’s voice, right over his head. “I would’ve done that yesterday if I knew that was all it took to shut you up,” he growled. Arthur’s eyes slowly came back into focus, and he could see Brad - three Brads actually - sneering down at him. “What?” He scoffed, Arthur’s eyes finally focusing his image into one Brad again. “Finally nothing to say?” 

Part of it was maintaining the ruse. The other half was pride. But Arthur didn’t want to let them have this. Arthur spat out a mouthful of blood and snarled, “Fuck you.”

“Why you-” 

“Let him go,” The oldest of the guards broke his silence.

“Apologies, sir. I’ll accept any consequences for my insubordination at a later time but right now? As your head of security I can’t stand idly by while you’re not safe. Now let him go.”

“Or what?” Brad asked, and tears flew to Arthur’s eyes when the pressure on his scalp tightened. One of his hands flew up to cover Brad’s, trying to pry the fingers from his hair, and Arthur gave his body a hard jerk, shoving against the table with the other arm, trying to break free. Hard enough that Brad shoved him harder still against the table, a hand pressed between his shoulders to hold him down. 

And just like that Arthur wasn’t in Destroido anymore. It was cold and dark, his cheek pressed against cold stone, a high, cruel laugh echoing in his ears. Vivi was screaming and Arthur had done something terrible. There was an enormous paw pressed between his shoulders and teeth were locked around his- 

Arthur panicked.

He screamed. He struggled. He kicked. Twisted and jerked. Hardly feeling the edge of the table biting into his ribs or the searing pain in his scalp. The voices shouting around him had become white noise compared to the dull roar of his heart pounding in his ears and the sounds of terror bursting out of his lungs. He didn’t remember who or where he was. For all he knew he might not have been human anymore. All he knew was the fear overriding his other senses and the primal, all-encompassing need to get away

Then the hand on the back of his head was torn away and the weight holding him down was simply gone. Arthur’s body was jerked off the table, and then he was tumbling to the floor. He banged his chin on the edge on the way down - narrowly avoiding biting his tongue. Then he was catching himself on his elbows before his face could slam onto the tile. He scrambled onto his hands and knees and backed up until his back hit the legs of the table. Hyperventilating. Looking around wildly but hardly seeing through the haze of panic. Clutching the flesh-and-blood arm that shouldn’t be there! 

Something touched his shoulder and Arthur jumped. But when he looked over he locked eyes with one of Ricky’s scientists. A couple of them were kneeling next to him, checking to see if he was okay. But when he rounded on them they looked almost as startled as he was, eyes furrowed with concern and… pity.

Where he was and why came back to him all at once. But all things considered that didn’t make him feel even the slightest bit better. Because this- all of this - had been terrifying and difficult from the beginning. But it was only at that moment Arthur consciously thought to himself…  I want to go home

Yes. That was what he wanted. To be back where he belonged: engulfed in warm arms at the heart of a Dead Beat cuddle party, pressed against soft white fur with Lewis’ head resting on top of his and Vivi’s tucked under his chin. 

“Agh-! Fuck! Get off me! Who the hell do you think you are?!” Brad’s cursing snapped Arthur out of the fantasy, and finally he looked up. 

At a glance, Arthur pieced together what must have happened. Someone had grabbed Brad and thrown him off of Arthur and into a nearby bench. Brad’s white suit was stained with a dozen people’s breakfasts, and each of his arms were being held by a security guard while Brad struggled and cursed. As for Arthur’s savior, she was standing between Arthur and Brad wearing one of those full body stealth suits - and it wasn’t Marcie.

“-Ya know,” ‘The Someone’ said, “I’d come here to give Mr. E a good throttling myself. But even I couldn’t stand to watch another second of that.” 

“And you have my thanks for it, Miss May. At least I assume that’s who’s under that mask,” the head of security said with a smirk.  

“Miss Who?” Brad demanded. 

Then she took her helmet off. 

Long, platinum blonde hair tumbled down deceptively slim shoulders and the faces of the guards lit up

“Alice!” They cried. 

“Alice?” said Brad.

The fuck is Alice? thought Arthur.

“I knew something must be going on when my payment didn’t come in,” she said, flipping her hair. “- And I’d heard through the grapevine that something was up with the boss. I have to say though, I didn’t expect this. Now, first thing’s first…”  And finally, she turned around to look at him. “You o….” But she stopped mid-word. Her brows came together, and her head tilted to one side. “...kay?” 

Why is she looking at me like that? Like- 

But she couldn’t know. How could she? 

Then suddenly Arthur’s pain caught up with him. Pulsing through his skull in a dull, intense throb that had Arthur fighting to keep his eyes open. His chest ached with each breath, and his tongue found a wound on his bottom lip that explained the coppery taste in his mouth - he must’ve cut it on his teeth the second time Brad slammed his head onto the table. His cheek was throbbing, and when Arthur reached up and touched it, he pulled his hand back to find his fingers stained red. 

Red. Blood. What just happened- in front of all these people! Oh god! Reality hit him, and then his panic was back full force. Gasping and whimpering, Arthur scrambled to his feet. All those eyes- they were boring into him like hot irons and suddenly Arthur could hardly breathe! 

He shoved past the scientists, past Alice, a few people tried to stop him at the door, but Arthur hardly heard whatever they said to him through the ringing in his ears. He forced his way through the gathered crowd and bolted.

Arthur ran with no destination in mind, just wherever he didn’t see people. He had no idea how far he got before he started feeling his body’s protests even through the haze of blind panic. Ricky’s body, being much heavier and over a decade older, lacked Arthur’s usual endurance. Not to mention the beating it had just taken. But by the time he stumbled to a halt, in one of the deepest, darkest, loneliest parts of Destroido; he had no way of making heads or tails of where he was or how to get back the way he came. Panting, gasping, hyperventilating, out of breath and not able to get it back from the panic fluttering in his chest. Arthur let himself sink to the cold metal floor and leaned back against the pipes winding along the walls, clutching his aching ribs.

It hurts. Everything hurts. I can’t- Breathe. Breathe, dammit! Come on, Arthur. You can do this you can do this- 

A sound. A soft, sad, sweet, familiar sound made him look up. 

What- Of course. It’s you.

“You-” Arthur wheezed. “C’mon-”

Then the Dead Beat slithered out from between the pipes in front of him. 

Arthur’s heart sank. 

Oh- oh no. Ohnono! What- What’d I do? Im- sorry. M’ so sorry! I- I didn’t know what else to- it’s-” 

But the Dead Beat wasn’t angry with him. Just hurt. Hurt and hurting, just like Arthur was. But it didn’t blame him. Not even for a moment. But the little creature didn’t have the words to tell him that. So it gently glided its long body through the air, into Arthur’s arms and around his neck, and let its friend hold him while he rocked back and forth and blamed himself. Trembling and sputtering his apologies. 

“What’d I do? What’d I do? H-how do I fix it? I-” 

The Dead Beat had turned white. What it had seen- the hopelessness it had felt at not being able to do anything about it- had just drained all of that happy pink color right out of it. The heart on its chest was cracked and blue, and its droopy, sad eyes had changed color to match. 

It was all Arthur’s fault. All of this- what if he couldn’t do this? After everything he’d put himself through- what if all he was doing was hurting the people he loved? And all for a virtual stranger?

The Dead Beat pulled back and looked at Arthur sadly. It reached up with a nubby arm and ever so gently touched the forming welt on his cheek. Arthur hissed at the contact, but a second later a soothing cold sensation ebbed from the spot. 

“I’m sorry,” Arthur sighed, closing his eyes to relieve the throbbing behind his eyelids. And by the sound it made, he knew the Dead Beat was sorry too.

They didn’t sit there for long, but it was long enough. Long enough for Arthur’s heart to stop racing. But even then, the tears drying on his cheeks, he would have been content to sit there a while longer before he inevitably had to deal with whatever he’d left behind. 

Shit, it was such a mess. The guards probably wouldn’t call the police on Brad without explicit orders to do so, but he didn’t see them letting Brad go without his say-so either. Which meant that Pericles and Judy were probably hunting for him right now. Not to mention it can not have been good that Brad and Judy weren’t together. They were so joined at the hip there could only be a good reason - or rather a bad one - for them to split up. And poor Marcie. Word of what happened was probably spreading fast. And knowing what she knew, especially considering she’d been the one to suggest going to the cafeteria in the first place- if she’d gotten wind of it already she was probably losing her shit. Then there was the new player: Alice. She’d seemed important, and yet the guards had looked surprised to see her. And Ricky hadn’t told Arthur about her, so he probably hadn’t expected her to come into play either. And this poor Dead Beat… It had been three years since Arthur had last seen a Dead Beat go white like this. And Arthur didn’t know how to make it right again. What if it couldn’t be this time? 

“Shit,” Arthur sighed. 

“Yeah, I’d say ‘shit’ sums it up nicely.” 

Arthur’s heart thundered to his throat and his eyes snapped open! The Dead Beat in his arms was startled too. But its broken heart had made it all the more temperamental. It made itself as big as it could, its body twisted protectively over Arthur’s head and it looked around, hissing. Which meant- oh no! 

“Easy there. I just want to talk,” the voice said. 

“Who’s there?” Arthur asked. 

“You tell me,” she said. And the next moment a stealth suit appeared kneeling right next to him and took off her helmet. “Hi,” Alice said, fluffing her hair.

And Arthur would have responded, but alas [Arthur.exe had stopped responding].  

She was looking right at him. Right at the Dead Beat. WHAT WAS HE SUPPOSED TO DO?! 

She pursed her lips and looked at the ghost, growling at her from Arthur’s shoulder and not looking at all pleased to see her so close to him. 

“So… whatcha got there?” 

“Uh… a migraine and what’s gonna be a black eye. Probably.” 

“Oh that’s definitely going to be a black eye. I meant that,” she pointed to the Dead Beat. “Like, just so we’re clear… That’s a ghost. As in… the real thing?”

Arthur gave her a bewildered look. “Your first assumption is that it’s real???” 

“I’ve seen the best special effects has to offer, and it’s nowhere close to that,” Alice said, standing up. The Dead Beat hissed, following her every move, but Alice paid it no mind. She perched herself on top of one of the cooling units and gracefully crossed her ankles as she spoke. “And frankly I don’t see why you’d fake having a little… ghost friend while you’re crying by yourself in the boiler room.” 

“That’s- fair,” Arthur sighed.  

“So like… is it anyone we know- I swear to God if that’s Ed…

“I assume you mean Ed Machine? No. This is… it’s hard to explain if you’re not familiar with this stuff because people kinda tend to put their understanding of what a ‘ghost’ is into a box. This is an intelligent manifestation. And it is my friend. But it’s not a formerly alive human soul. Speaking of which… It's okay, little dude. Let’s hear her out.”

Begrudgingly, still glaring daggers at Alice, the Dead Beat shrank back down to its smaller size, still perched on Arthur’s shoulder. 

“Uh-huh… Right then. Not sure how I feel about that but not gonna lie… glad it’s not Ed. I was pretty bummed out when I heard he died but I sure as hell wouldn’t want him coming back. Not that we were friends or anything. But he was reliable, and just enough of a bastard to be worth knowing. So. Processing that… next question. Who dafuq are you?” 

HOW DID SHE KNOW???

“What kind of a question is that?” Arthur asked. He was trying to play it off, but on the inside he was trying not to panic all over again. 

“M’kay. If that’s how you’re gonna play it then here’s another question: Who am I? And how do we know each other?” 

FFFFFFUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKKK!

“Uh, you’re Alice. Duh. Who else would you be?” Arthur scoffed. 

“Alice what?” Alice asked, raising an eyebrow. 

The guard said it. What was it? It was- GOD DAMMIT!

“Aliiiice… Mia? You work for me?” 

“Uh-huh. That’s what I thought. So then. Back to my last question: who are you? Cuz you sure as hell aren’t Mr. E.”

I’m dead. This is it. I failed. I failed Ricky. I failed everyone. And now they’re going to- 

“Wipe that terrified look off your face. I haven’t told anyone yet. And whether or not I do all depends on what you have to tell me. Though… I’d hurry up if I were you. The only reason I found you so fast is because I know Destroido like the back of my hand. I give that crazy parrot and that equally crazy bitch another fifteen minutes tops before they’re on top of us too. Maaaybe twenty. And from what I gather, that’s the last thing you want.” 

She’s sharp. And she hasn’t told anyone. 

Arthur made a decision fast and all he could do was pray it was the right one. 

He got to his feet and gave the room a glance. He felt awful to ask anything of the Dead Beat after what he’d put it through, but he didn’t have much of a choice. “Can you do a sweep? Find out if anyone’s listening?” He asked quietly. The ghost dug its little claws into his jacket and growled, glaring at Alice. Right. All things considered it was bound to be overprotective right now. 

“If she was going to do something she would’ve already done it,” he reasoned, “And you don’t have to go far. Just enough to make sure Pericles or Judy aren’t around, and that nobody else overhears either.” 

Begrudgingly, the Dead Beat unwound itself from around Arthur’s neck and slithered through the air in Alice’s direction. But as it passed her it gave her its nastiest, scariest possible glare with a low hiss, making a slicing motion across its nonexistent neck before it vanished into the maze of equipment. 

“So then. You gonna tell me-” 

Arthur quickly shushed her, shaking his head and making a ‘no!’ motion with his hands. “Give it a minute,” he whispered urgently. 

She gave him a weird look, but kept her mouth shut. 

They waited. 

Arthur closed his eyes again and began to massage his temples, willing the throb in his skull to die down.

They waited some more.

And right as it was starting to get reeeally awkward, the Dead Beat came back with a chirp that had Arthur opening his eyes again. It immediately slung itself back around Arthur’s shoulders and while it still looked wary of Alice, it didn’t look as outright hostile as it had earlier now that she’d been left alone with Arthur for a few minutes without doing anything. 

“All clear?” Arthur asked. 

The Dead Beat nodded. 

“Any cameras?” 

The Dead Beat nodded. 

“Uh - any that would’ve seen or heard… ya’know…” 

It shook its head.

Arthur sighed with relief. “Did you take care of them?” He asked, a bit quieter. 

The Dead Beat nodded. 

“Good boy,” Arthur said, giving it a scratch on the head. The little creature purred, and a ripple of pink passed through its body that made Arthur smile with relief before it went right back to that same milky color. 

“On to business then,” he sighed. Then Arthur leaned in as close to Alice as he dared to urgently whisper, “You’re right. I’m not Mr. E. My name is Arthur. The real Mr. E is… safe, but elsewhere. And right now? You’re one of the only people who knows that. And if it doesn’t stay that way I’m as good as dead and so is he.” 

“Because of butt chin back there? I-” 

There are more dangerous things afoot than Brad Chiles!” Arthur hissed. But he quickly checked his tone. “Listen,” he said, “I can’t tell you much more than that right now because it’s not safe to. Pericles is on to you.” 

“You mean that crazy parrot? I was wondering what he was doing here. Last I checked you two were enemies. Then I hear you’re friends again. But now that I’m here in person I don’t know what’s going on. Come on though: He’s just a parrot. How much trouble could he possibly be?”

That bird. Is not ‘just a parrot,’” Arthur seethed. “Remember Ed Machine? Him, Ricky told me about. Destroido’s CEO. Not a guy you want to cross. You said so yourself that he was reliable. Ed Machine was in perfect health before he died. You must’ve found it suspicious when you heard. In fact from the way you talked about him, you must’ve been pretty sad too.”

Alice scoffed. “Well I don’t know about sad-”

“Pericles killed him.”

Alice shut her mouth.  

“-And I don’t mean he had him killed. I mean he killed him. With his own wings and claws. Then he cleaned up his tracks so well that no one even suspected him. Ricky didn’t realize the truth until it was too late. If he had, he wouldn’t be in this mess. So… still wondering how much trouble ‘just a parrot’ could be?”

By the time Arthur was done talking there was a certain hardness in Alice’s eyes that hadn’t been there before. Or maybe it had always been there - she’d just stopped hiding it.

“What do you mean he’s onto me?” Alice finally asked. No more witty comments - straight to the point.

“He doesn’t get his own claws dirty if he can help it. Brad beat me up on his behalf,” Arthur explained. “You acted against him the second you stood up for me, and made yourself out to be a wildcard when you disobeyed my orders. Not only that - you’re not under his control. Ergo, he’s onto you. And as you said, he’s closing in. And if so much as a syllable of this gets to him, a whole lot of people are going to get hurt and I’m at the top of the list.”

“You seriously expect me to trust you just like that? With hardly any explanation at all?”

“I know,” Arthur said. “And that is totally valid and fair. And you will get your explanation. Just not here and not now. And not until Pericles is off your ass. First thing’s first: we need to make sure he doesn’t suspect we’re collaborating. And we need to make him think you left. Just remove you from the equation entirely.”

“And you plan to tell me the whole story when…?” 

“You said you know Destroido like the back of your hand, right? Make a scene leaving so that Pericles and other witnesses see you go. And give them all a strong impression that you’re not coming back. Wait a while. Then sneak back in. You know where Mr. E’s rooms are?”

“Obviously.” 

“Make sure no one sees you, make your way there whenever you can, and I’ll tell you everything.” 

“And I should trust you… why?” 

“Because you’ve got me, Alice. That’s why. If you tell a soul about this, I’m dead and so is Ricky. I have no choice. But I have to play it safe or this,” he pointed to the welts already forming on his face, “-is going to be the least of my worries… please.” 

She looked up at the ceiling for several moments, hands on her hips, lips pursed. Considering. Then right when Arthur’s anxiety was at its peak she shrugged, “Eh, sure. Why not?” 


That hadn’t gone as planned. 

In fact a number of things had not gone as planned in the past few days and of all things, the common denominator was Ricky

It shouldn’t have been Ricky

His naive, controllable, predictable Ricky, was not acting like the Ricky he knew.

It made him angry. He knew Ricky better than Ricky knew himself! Nothing he did should be surprising anymore! If Professor Pericles was more honest with himself, or perhaps knew himself a little better, he’d realize that it scared him. And the teeny part of himself that knew that only made him all the angrier. 

He’d forgotten his place. He was falling out of alignment with my Master’s- with my plans. He was a horse that had run wild too long and needed to be broken! 

But Pericles was beginning to suspect he hadn’t broken Ricky in the way he’d meant to. 

He’d just plain broken him

That would be counterproductive, he told himself. Ricky was valuable not just because of his resources. Even without Destroido he was smart. Resourceful. Ruthless. Relentless. As immovable as a mountain, but for Pericles he rolled over like a round pebble. 

-Or at least he used to. 

The hard, cold way Ricky had looked at him yesterday had stuck with Pericles all through the night but now something else was haunting him. That face. Smeared with blood, already starting to swell. Eyes that had once looked at him with such kindness and innocence instead filled with tears, horror, and fear. The way Ricky had struggled and screamed under Brad’s grip. Bawling and babbling. “I’M SORRY! I’M SO SORRY! IT WAS MY FAULT I’M SORRY! LEMME GO DON’T DO IT! DON’T-” 

Most of Pericles no longer understood why it bothered him so much. But a  tiny, inconsequential part of him that was supposed to be dead wailed, what did you do?!

Professor Pericles growled with frustration as he rounded yet another corner and found no trace of Ricky. For god’s sake he can’t have gotten that far!

Destroido was a vast maze of dead ends and practically identical hallways: evenly spaced yet dim fluorescent lights and an ever-present hum of machinery from walls that were ever-lined with miscellaneous pipes, wiring, and and tubes. The last thing Pericles needed was to wind up lost. (Again - but we don’t talk about that.) If he or Judy didn’t find Ricky soon Pericles would have to resort to going through all the trouble of accessing the system and looking for him using Destroido’s extensive surveillance system. 

Actually… depending on how much the concrete structure around him interfered with the signal, if Ricky was somewhere within one hundred meters of him all he’d have to do was press the button tucked against his chest and follow the screams. 

Hmmmm… after a moment’s consideration Pericles decided against it. He couldn’t go using the button for no reason. The negative stimuli was intended to teach Ricky not to disobey him, not to make him completely terrified of him. He also didn’t know if Ricky was alone or if he was in anyone’s company. And he wanted to avoid showing his little magic trick to Ricky’s employees if he could. Besides… as Ricky had unfortunately figured out, a potential overdose of the venom was extremely dangerous. And he didn’t want Ricky to build a resistance to it if he used it too often… Come to think of it, based on his behavior yesterday that might be happening already. 

Another surprise. 

Pericles hated surprises. 

Alice May had also been a surprise. An unwelcome one. 

Ricky had acquired her some short years ago as an independent mercenary, but the organization that originally “created” her was so secret that merely knowing its name could be a death sentence. She was the most dangerous pawn Mr. E had ever put on his chessboard and her efforts yielded results. But even if she was efficient, she was also unorthodox. Opinionated. Brazen. Unpredictable. Too unpredictable for Pericles’ tastes. And she had a certain degree of loyalty to Mr. E and Ed Machine that under the current circumstances the barrel of her gun could be pointed at Pericles if she got wind of what he’d done. (Or it might not, given how unpredictable she was - but from what he knew of Alice May that wasn’t a risk even he was willing to take.) So he’d never sought to pull her out of the retirement Ricky had granted her after she’d broken out of prison for the Oblitheratrix debacle. Let Alice have whatever rabbit hole she’d found peace in - he wouldn’t have her putting his plans off course. 

So what was she doing here? Had Ricky contacted her? Impossible. Pericles had Destroido’s communications monitored so carefully that he couldn’t have missed Ricky making a call. Or anyone on his behalf, for that matter. And Ricky was so aware of that fact he couldn’t possibly have taken that risk! Or had he? That doubtful part of his mind wondered, reminding him once again that Ricky wasn’t behaving as he should.

Whatever the case, Alice May would have to wait. He still hadn’t found Ricky! Could he have been seeking solitude somewhere in the boiler room? Pericles hadn’t checked there yet. Or any of the other large industrial centers yet, for that matter. But if Ricky was hiding down there it could take hours to find him!

Pericles was considering contacting Judy when the sound of raised voices gave him pause. Voices he recognized. There you are Ricky, he thought with a smirk. And surprise, surprise. Alice May was with him. Why? From the sound of it, he was about to find out.  

“You double-crossing son of a bitch!

“Now Alice- I really don’t know how-” 

Pericles rounded another corner just in time to see Alice May slap Ricky across the face. Hard

Pericles’ eyes narrowed.

He didn’t like people touching his things. 

We had a deal! I dress up as a slutty assassin to scare a couple kids and their dog, and you let me out! What the fuck happened to my payments, E?!” 

“Ow…” Ricky goraned. His eye and the temple and cheek on the opposite side of his head had all turned an ugly shade of red against his pale skin, the diamonds on Brad’s wedding ring had left an ugly cut across his cheek, and one of the blows had given him an obvious split lip. A dark red smear marred the once pristine white and yellow stripes across his chest, and there were dark, stiff spots of dried blood in the hair around his face and beard.

He looked awful.

(Ricky beat up.) His eye and the temple and cheek on the opposite side of his head had all turned an ugly shade of red against his pale skin, the diamonds on Brad’s wedding ring had left an ugly cut across his cheek, and one of the blows had given him an obvious split lip. A dark red smear marred the once pristine white and yellow stripes across his chest, and there were dark, stiff spots of dried blood in the hair around his face and beard.

If he doesn’t know his place now, nothing will teach him, part of Pericles thought smugly. 

The other part didn’t like it. The other part wanted to take it back. The other part remembered a summer afternoon a long, long time ago. Perched on the coffee table across from a sniffling little boy who’d taken a nasty fall off his bike. “You see, Vögelchen? That’s why we wear our helmets. Now hold the ice pack there. Just like your Vati told you.”

“It hurts,” his sweet little bird whimpered. “N’ it’s cold!”

“The cold is the whole point of the ice pack, you silly junge!” Pericles had laughed, fluttering over to land on top of his head. “Ice lowers nerve sensitivity,” he explained, setting out to groom Ricky’s messy hair. “And it makes your blood vessels contract.”

“Sometimes you say the strangest things, Professor Pericles.”  

Pericles had laughed again, then done his best to explain what he’d meant. Ricky hadn’t understood it all - he had been only eight. But he had listened, his little legs kicking over the edge of the couch, and he’d been distracted enough that he stopped crying. Then Mark had come back into the room with a fresh ice pack to give his little buddy a kiss on the forehead and Pericles a nice scratch on the neck. (He still didn't like being touched, accustomed to less gentle hands. But once the initial flinch passed, moments like this made him want to get accustomed.) His relationship with Ricky’s parents was always somewhat strained, but that day Mark Owens had smiled and thanked him for looking after his boy, and that was right around the time that house really started to feel like home

Alice May said something else nasty to Ricky, and the memory along with the ghosts of any tender feelings haunting it were gone just as fast as it came. 

“I really don’t know what happened with your payments Alice,” Ricky sighed, still rubbing his sore cheek. “You have my word. I’ll see to it that they’re restored.” 

“Ha! Says the guy with full control over Destroido’s finances since Ed wound up dead,” Alice scoffed. “You do still have control over Destroido’s finances… right?” 

Pericles locked eyes with Ricky from behind her and his eyes narrowed. He wouldn’t dare… 

“That’s none of your concern!” Ricky spat at her. “-And I have control enough to get you your money at least.” 

“Good! That’s all I care about anyway,” Alice said merilly. “And it’d better not be a penny less than the amount we agreed on or I’m going to become a bitch-sized problem that you don’t want to deal with. M’kay? M’kay! Isn’t that right… Professor Pericles?” 

Practiced control over his reactions was the only thing that kept Pericles from jumping when she turned around. How had she even known he was there? And that smile. Pericles had seen eyes like that long ago, on the faces of the old warmongers from his homeland when he was a hatchling. That girl is dangerous

“A misplaced amount in the records I’m sure Miss May,” Pericles said pleasantly with a flit of his wings. But the way his scowl deepened spoke less pleasantly. You don’t want to cross me, little girl. 

And she was smart enough to catch the look, if the slight upturn of her lips were anything to go by. I’d like to see you try. “Wonderful!” She said out loud. “Well then. If that’s the case then we don’t have an issue, now do we? And I’m sure Destroido’s fearless leader will get it all sorted out, won’t he?” 

It should be noted that Alice was staring directly at Pericles when she said this. Yet another message delivered yet left unspoken: I know you’re the one pulling the strings, and I’m not afraid of you

“But of course,” Pericles gritted. “I’m sure it will be no problem at all, will it Ricky?” There’s deniability in his words, but the way his tone conveyed an order was all the confirmation Alice would need - not that she’d be able to prove anything. 

Yay! I can’t wait to see all those zeros appear in my bank account again! And E?” 

Ricky’s head snapped up when she acknowledged his existence again. 

“I’m ever so sorry about the slap. You know how my temper gets the better of me sometimes but let’s not fight anymore,” she pouted, batting her eyelashes. Pericles bristled when she ran a gentle hand over Ricky's less injured cheek.

“But do get yourself an ice pack. And you should really be more careful. After all we wouldn’t want you walking into any more doors, now would we? If I hear that walking into doors becomes a problem, especially a problem that might affect me, then I’d hate to have to come in here and take them all out.” 

That last part hardly required translation.

Anywho! Ta-ta for now! I can’t stand to be in this place any longer than I have to,” Alice said. She strode down the corridor past Pericles, hardly sparing the bird a second glance. But even still, she never stopped talking. Even as the distance began to carry her voice away. “It’s just so… eugh. What’s that smell? Desperation and disinfectant? Ah! With a hint of corporate shame! Try putting that in a scented candle, am I right? I know I wouldn’t buy it, but to each their own. Fuck it! So long as my money shows up when it’s supposed to, I’d rather never ever set foot in this place ever again!” She turned around and shouted those last bits rather pointedly down the hall back at them. 

Pericles’ feathers ruffled and his eye twitched as he reminded himself of all the reasons trying to kill that insolent little bitch would be a bad idea.

Then finally, the distance between them muted her deceptively brainless rambling, and she was gone. 

And they were alone. 

Pericles took a deep breath and looked at Ricky. 

He was facing Pericles, but his head was turned to the wall with a distant, far-off look. The welts on the side of his face were blooming an ugly shade of red indeed, and the scratch where Brad’s wedding ring had gotten him hadn't fully stopped bleeding yet. But the only mark that really ruffled Pericles’ feathers was the fading print where Alice had smacked him. The others, he allowed. The others, he’d ordered. He could play rough with his toys if he wanted to, but that one? 

No one touched his things without his say so. 

Alice May would die, he decided. He only needed to be patient. When his master was free and the ultimate power he deserved was his, she would suffer.

They all would. 

“She won’t be back as long as we pay her,” Ricky finally said. “That was what I promised in exchange for her last job. A peaceful, secure, lifelong retirement where she’d never have to fight or work again if she didn’t want to. Part of her monthly payments are delivered in cash, the rest is dropped into her account. She likes being able to squirrel it away - in case I ever go back on my word and she can’t access her accounts anymore. (Not that I ever would.) Her digital payment never came through last week, and understandably that pissed her off.”

“Alice May is notoriously unpredictable,” Pericles grumbled. “Can you be so certain?” 

“I know her better than you do,” Ricky sighed. “She just- she finally has the chance to live a peaceful life. And she’ll fight tooth and nail to keep it. No one could fault her for that.” 

“Und how exactly did her payments get disrupted?” 

“Hell if I know. I haven’t touched Destroido’s finances without you looking over my shoulder since I restored your system access. If somebody moved a number or unchecked a box it wasn’t- just- whatever. I’ll have it fixed by the end of the day.”

“Mind your cheek, Ricky Owens,” Pericles warned. 

“Oh of course, Master. How dare I have an attitude? Brad just smashed my face in - in front of half the damn company no less. And even now, how fast do you wanna bet word’s spreading? At this point even attempting damage control would be irrelevant. Give it til tomorrow, and everyone will know! And don’t even bother ordering me to have Brad let go. I’ll go do that now.” 

But Pericles wasn’t ready for Ricky to leave just yet. 

“On the contrary, Sweet Ricky, I think dear Brad can wait just a little longer, don’t you?” Pericles asked, his tone softening. He would let Ricky get away with the attitude for now. After all, humans were ever so foolish when they were emotional and just look at those red, puffy eyes. With a few beats of his wings, Pericles landed on Ricky’s arm. He flinched when Pericles came at him, but the parrot paid it no mind, merely hopping his way up onto his place on Ricky’s shoulder. His approach as of late had been too much. Too hard. He needed to remind Ricky of why he kept coming back to him. 

“Tsk tsk tsk, I’ll have to have a word with that Dummkopf. He hit you much too hard,” he tutted. Pericles ever so gently ran a wing along the marks blooming across the side of Ricky's face, erasing Alice's touch with his own, and Ricky recoiled. But he paid it no mind. After all, the only comfort Ricky would get - the comfort Pericles knew he craved so badly - would be coming from him. “And slamming you into the table like that? Doesn’t he know he could’ve given you a concussion? Der idiot

“We need to check the progress of the other Crystal Cove’s construction later today, but given the circumstances I think I’ll let you skip it. And before then, I believe I have some time to spare for you. Come, Vögelchen. Some ice and the first aid kit are a nice idea, ja? We wouldn’t want this leaving any nasty scars, would we? Then you ought to lie down a bit-” 

“Un-fucking-believable,” Ricky scoffed.

… What.

“I let Alice get away with it because my bullshit isn’t her fight or her problem but you? Are you seriously just going to sit there on my shoulder and pretend that you’re not the one who told Brad to put my face through a meat tenderizer? In front of my fucking employees??? And now what? You expect me to fall for your bullshit sweet talk and let you kiss it better? How stupid do you think I am? Get off me!” Ricky gave his shoulder a violent jerk, and Pericles had to flutter to the ground to keep from winding up under Ricky’s feet. 

“I might be stuck doing what you want, but that doesn’t mean I want to be near you if I can help it. Let me guess! That little ‘lesson’ earlier was my big punishment for yesterday, right? Well tough shit. I meant every word and I’m not taking it back. If you don’t need something then get the hell away from me!” 

Every word sent a fresh pump of rage surging through Pericles, and with a snarl he pulled the remote out of its hiding place and slammed his wing down on it. 

I’m in control, Pericles told himself as Ricky’s body jerked with pain. 

I’m in control! As Ricky crumpled to the floor. 

I’M IN CONTROL I’M IN CONTROL I’M IN CONTROL! As Ricky spasmed and seized, whimpering and wheezing, then finally curled into a ball on his side, shaking and shuddering. 

That’s right. I’m in control. Pericles thought, finally smiling. No matter how much you resist, this I will always be able to control. 

Ricky was trembling, fighting to restrain his sobs when Pericles finally took his wing off the button and did not press it again. And he thought he could pretend it didn’t hurt! He scoffed. He tucked the remote away again and fluttered over to land on Ricky’s knee. 

Vögelchen, Vögelchen,” Pericles tutted. “Now look at what you made me do. Don’t you know it hurts my heart to-” 

Then he looked at Ricky’s face. 

Really looked at it

Bloodied, swollen. Fresh, fat tears dripping quietly to the floor. Long, thin locks of dark hair cascading across his nose and cheeks like inky rivers against pale, reddened skin.

And that look. 

That same expression from yesterday that had haunted him all through the night. That blank, cold look like whoever was behind the wheel had taken a step back. Ricky wasn’t even crying anymore. And yet, still, the tears came.

“... I’ll tell them- to let Brad go,” Ricky finally rasped. Quietly - Barely a whisper. There wasn’t even any anger in it. Just… nothing. “Then I think… I’ll get some ice. And maybe a drink. Then I’d like to lie down. My head hurts- everything hurts. But I… I don’t want you there.” 

Pericles suddenly wanted, very badly, for Ricky to start cursing at him again. And this time, he must’ve let an expression slip because Ricky smiled at him. But there wasn’t a single flicker of warmth behind it. “What is it, Professor Pericles?” He sighed. “Is this still not what you wanted?” 

Pericles wanted to say something. But even his brilliant mind couldn't think of what. So in the end, he didn't say anything at all.

“Every time I think I’ve lost everything… you find something else to take. Every time I think I’ve wisened up… you find some way to make me feel like a fool all over again. Why’d I even bother leaving my room?”

Words finally came to him. False, sweet words that he only believed were true. "Ricky," he sighed with a tilt of his head. "It may be difficult for you to see from where you are now. I understand - how could your mind hope to comprehend it? But once the treasure is ours-"

Ricky scoffed before the words had even fully left his mouth but Pericles pressed forward. "-the world will fall before me! And where will you be, but by my side? Precisely where you belong... So you see, Vögelchen? Everything I do... everything I've done... I do out of love."

"Love?!" Ricky balked. And there it was - that spark. "You. Know nothing. Of love. I have known love. And I was the fool who took it for granted. But I know what love is... and it isn't this!" he cried with a sob.

Pericles said nothing. And for several moments, neither did Ricky. Until finally, mirthlessly, he chuckled, “You don't love me. No matter how much you try to convince me or yourself that you do. You just want to control me. But guess what? There are some things you just can’t control,” And at last, his eyes hardened. “And no amount of fear you will ever put into my heart could ever make me stop hating you.” 

But by the time he'd finished speaking, the spark was out. He hardly sounded angry. He sounded… tired. Done. Like he’d given up on caring, even as the hatred in his eyes said otherwise. And Pericles would never let on that it impacted him in the slightest. But something deep down hurt.

-And yet.

And yet there was something else there. Something unfamiliar. And the tiniest instinct in the back of his mind whispered:

That’s not Ricky.

But he dismissed that inkling just as quickly. Because it was ridiculous. Preposterous. Impossible. And that look was so terrible and human… who else could it be?

He was so absorbed in his thoughts that Pericles didn’t stop him when Ricky finally sat up with a groan. Merely hopped off his leg and backed away. And he watched silently, as Ricky stiffly got to his feet, head hung low, leaning against the wall for support. Panting, clutching his ribs and rubbing his back with the occasional gasp or whimper as his body protested the movement. No longer caring enough to hide how much it hurt

But still getting up again, all the same. 

Pericles had been right earlier.

He hadn’t broken Ricky. At least not the way he’d meant to. 

He’d just plain broken him

That part of him was screeching. Banging on the lid of its coffin. And Pericles remembered something. Another memory from long ago. A paw pinning his wing to the mud. Claws digging into his shoulder. Red eyes and bared white fangs. And that voice. Splitting the night like a crack of thunder through the rain, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!

“Where do you think you’re going?” Pericles demanded.

“To get them to release Brad. Didn’t I tell you? Then… back to my room. To- take care of myself. Then… I think I’ll go take a shower. Every part of me he touched- that you touched- feels diseased.” 

But somehow, as harsh as those last words were, there was no real bite to them. He just sounded… like he was in pain. And just being near Pericles was making it worse. 

Tauntingly, yet ever so quietly as he trudged down the hall away from him, Ricky began to sing. 

“You don’t know… you don’t know what love is…

“You don’t know… you wouldn’t hurt me if you did…” 

Why? Pericles asked himself, as he watched him go. 

Why?! As he got smaller and smaller down the corridor.

WHY?! As Ricky finally rounded a corner and vanished from sight. 

Why does it seem like the deeper I sink my claws into you, the further you get from me? 

When Pericles finally flew away, he was so deep into his own thoughts that he didn’t notice one of the doors he passed hanging ever so slightly ajar. Or the lone scientist lurking wide eyed on the floor just inside. Covering their mouth with one hand, and their phone open and recording with the other. 

Notes:

First of all, for obvious reasons this chapter makes me feel inclined to leave this here. I don't know if these services are available or if the number is the same for my overseas readers, but here in the United States the National Domestic Violence Hotline is 1-800-799-SAFE (7233). If you or someone you know is in crisis, please don't hesitate to call this number (or whatever the equivalent number/service is for where you live). People like Brad and Pericles don't change, they don't stop, and they escalate. Violence isn't love, it's power and control. Everyone who knows and loves you would rather be there for you now than be there for your funeral.

Next: here's a short list of translations for the German used in this chapter:

Vögelchen - "Little bird"
Vati - "Daddy;" an informal way of saying "Father"
Junge - young boy
Dummkopf - Idiot
Der Idiot - "That idiot." (Turns out when it comes to insults and curse words, German people often use the English counterparts. Idiot, shit, fuck, etc. Ya learn something new every day.)
Ja - yes

And I digress: I do not speak German and all of this came from google translate. I double-checked my searches best I could but if any German speakers would like to correct my work or suggest a better translation, then by all means please do! Just please remember to be nice about it. 🙏

If ya'all wanted some comfort in this chapter, deepest apologies but we weren't done with the hurt just yet. And I couldn't let the mortal peril Arthur is in be understated or forgotten. If the contents of this chapter upset anyone, you have my apologies. But the fic is rated M for a reason and there was a warning at the beginning.
Eyyy tho! Alice May, anyone? She initially wasn't a character I'd done a tremendous amount of thinking about. But then I rewatched the Alice May and Obliteratrix episodes a few months ago and found not just an appreciation for Alice, but a curiosity. Who is she really? Where did she come from? How'd she become such a badass? And how much of her that we saw in the show was the real Alice, and how much of her was an act? All things that makes for a fuuuun character to write.
Pericles is also a character I've done a lot more thinking about since I first started writing this fic, and I feel like I finally nailed writing him with this chapter. I've spent the past few days just drawing fanart and doing revisions over his part of the fic.
Similarly goes for Brad, but I'm still not at the point where I can reeeeeally get into their heads. Looking forward to it though.
And where was Judy? I can't wait to hear everyone's guesses!
I'm on a roll again with this fic and really hoping to have the next chapter done by Christmas. But that's me being hopeful so it might be a New Year's gift instead.

Lastly, just wanted to make everyone aware of this: in recent years there's been a troubling trend in fandom culture in which readers don't really engage with the fanfics they read. I'm specifically talking about fanfic comments. Or rather a lack of them. And don't get me wrong: I'm guilty of this too, and I've been making a concerted effort as of late to leave at least one comment on every single fic I read. I'm not just saying this because I want more comments either: lack of engagement has made a lot of fanfic writers quit entirely. You never know if that one comment is going to be what keeps your favorite fic from being discontinued. This is especially important in the SDMI and MSA fandoms, because they're both so tiny to begin with. So I say this for myself as well as everyone reading this: let's keep the conversation going both ways!

Until next time! Auf Wiedersehen!

Chapter 28: Love

Summary:

The aftermath of "the incident."

Notes:

And my delusional ass thought I'd have this chapter done by Christmas... look at me of the past. All stupid and shit. Bless her.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Did you hear about Mr. E?” 

“No! What happened?” 

“-In the cafeteria! Right in front of everyone!” 

“Didn’t the guards?-” 

“-Couldn’t. He shouted at everyone not to.” 

“Why would he do that?” 

“How long has this been going on?” 

“How didn’t anyone notice?” 

“-Thank goodness somebody stepped in.”

“What was Alice May even doing here?” 

“Didn’t she retire?” 

“I thought she was in jail.”

Those were just a few of the countless whispers that spread throughout Destroido like wildfire. Within the hour, half the company had heard some version of what had happened in the cafeteria. Including Marcie. 

Marcie frequented a specific coffee station on the third basement level. She was finally first in line, waiting for her apple cinnamon latte and ham and cheese croissant, when another regular came running straight up to the front of the line, breathless. 

“Sorry Julie. I don’t care how late you are today. Go to the back like everyone else,” the barista said flippantly, hardly even looking up from her work. 

“Girl I ain’t here for coffee I got tea. And when I say tea I mean tea.” 

“Fine,” the barista said, without even pausing, “but spill it fast and don’t expect me to let you skip the line.” 

“So I went to Cafeteria C for breakfast this morning and I was just getting my lil box of cereal when Mr. E walked in.” 

Marcie’s heart sank.

“The head honcho himself? He still acting funny?” The barista asked.

“Oh he’s still acting funny alright. And now we know why!”

Marcie’s blood ran cold. They wouldn’t have. Not again. Not in front of all those people!

Everyone in line behind Marcie started shoving forward, wanting the gossip as much as anyone. “Well go on!” “What happened?” 

“Aight! Aight! So I sit my fine ass down trying not to stare, same as everyone else. And Mr. Boss Man is minding his business getting his food. When all of a sudden that hunky so-called ‘friend’ of his comes storming in, grabs him, slams him down on the table, and holds him there!” 

Whaaat?” No way!” “Oh my God.” “You’re kidding!” 

Julie regaled the whole incident with much enthusiasm, constantly looking over her shoulder expecting somebody to come along and tell her to keep her mouth shut, but no one ever did. Meanwhile Marcie stood at the front of the line, not even acknowledging when her order was placed in front of her, listening intently and trying very, very hard not to panic. 

“- And that’s all I know. Bless his heart. He took off before anyone could check on him. Alice May and a couple security guards went after him, but I don’t know if anyone found him or what.”

I sent him there. I was sure they wouldn’t pull anything with so many witnesses. It’s all my fault!

A certain something in Marcie’s backpack began to wriggle and thrash about, and Marcie was snapped out of her own pity party. The barista wasn’t looking at her and had finally stopped working entirely to join in on the gossip. Marcie gave a stiff smile, picked up her order, and walked away as fast as she could without looking too suspicious. Not that anyone noticed her leaving anyway - they were too busy hounding Julie for details.

“Damn. If he really got hit that hard he should see a doctor.” 

“Absolutely. I mean what if he’s got a concussion?” 

“I was there, and that man’s head hitting that metal table was not a good sound. A couple people walked over afterward to check if there was a dent.”

Was there?” 

“No. But it should tell you something that people were concerned enough to check…” 

Marcie heard no more once she got far enough away, and only then did she give her backpack a good elbow with the arm not holding her drink. The Dead Beat inside stopped moving and gave an angry trill. “Listen!” She hissed. “You acting like that isn’t going to make me get to him any faster and the last thing we need is somebody asking questions about the wriggling backpack! I’m worried about him too but you need to calm down. Remember: he’s got at least one of you with him, and he gave you a job to do.” 

The Dead Beat made a grumpy noise, but Marcie got the impression it listened. With a determined sigh, she held her head a little higher and started walking faster. Hold on, Arthur. I’m on my way… 

Marcie’s walk back to her own quarters was a long, nerve-wracking fifteen minutes. She wanted to run, but that would have just drawn attention to herself. At the very least, she managed to scarf down her breakfast while she walked. Once there, it took her another five minutes to change into her stealth suit and swap out her don’t-be-suspicious stuff for her I’m-totally-up-to-something stuff. All the while with an antsy Dead Beat bouncing off the walls chittering at her to hurry the hell up. 

But even once Marcie had snuck out again, the Dead Beat following unseen, it took about another five-ish minutes of quietly sneaking about invisible, holding her breath and struggling not to bump into people on the way, before she finally got to the nearest convenient air vent. And a further twenty minutes of army-crawling her way through those (while continuously having to remind a certain ghost not to leave her behind) before she came across something other than cold metal.

Sitting in the passage in front of her was a leather satchel. And when Marcie crawled to it and investigated, she found that all of their work was inside. The laptop she’d given Arthur, their notes and spare flash drives - everything

They were too far from E’s rooms for him to have put this here. No human could have reached this far into the vents without crawling in like Marcie had. And Arthur most certainly couldn't have - Mr. E's body was too big. The only explanation was that the Dead Beat who’d stayed behind had felt compelled to hide it. But why and from who? 

Oh no. 

Stealth suddenly didn’t seem as important. Marcie closed the bag, hung it over her arm, and crawled faster. Left, right, straight, until finally - finally Marcie saw a familiar light fixture and striped wallpaper through the slats of the vent door in front of her. 

Marcie opened her mouth, tempted to call out, but she quickly stopped herself. What if he wasn’t there? And more importantly, what if someone else was?

The Dead Beat came up behind her and forced its way over her body before its head finally popped out over her shoulder. 

It still felt silly, telling the little creatures to do things. But all the same Marcie whispered, “Can you check if it’s safe for me to come out?”

The ghost nodded and zipped forwards, quickly and cautiously. But a moment later it was back with one of its friends, both of them chirping urgently and ushering her forward with their nubby arms. 

There was no more reason for her to hold back. “Arthur!” Marcie called as she turned off the suit’s invisibility and scooted those last couple feet. “Arthur!” The Dead Beats opened the door and took Marcie’s things from her, and when she stuck her head out she found the room in disarray. Every piece of furniture had been shifted, the couch had been flipped, pillows and cushions were flipped and tossed aside, and objects and books were strewn about.

Oh no oh no!

“Arthur! Where are you?” Marcie all but shouted! She forced her way out and nearly fell face-first but the Dead Beats caught her and set her on her feet. Then Marcie was off like a shot. Kitchen? Also a disaster, and no sign of Arthur. Bedroom? The sheets were stripped, the mattress was flipped, pillows were torn open, and Mr. E’s box of mementos dumped across the floor. Still no Arthur. 

The Dead Beats chirped loudly to get Marcie’s attention, and when they led her to the Master bathroom she found the sound of running water and a locked door when she jiggled the handle.

“Arthur! Are you in there?” 

A shadow moved under the door and the water turned off, but there came no reply. 

“I’m so sorry, Arthur. I heard about what happened and- This is all my fault. Just- are you okay? Please talk to me,” Marcie pleaded. 

The doorknob moved under Marcie’s grip, and she let it go and took a step back as it swung inward. Marcie couldn’t help the strangled gasp that slipped out when she saw him. His face. Oh no. Oh no oh no oh no!

The bathroom was just as torn up as the rest of the apartment. And at the center of it, first aid kit open on the counter with a bag of frozen peas held over his cheek, was Arthur.

“Hey M-Marcie,” he said hoarsely. And he smiled at her as kindly as he could, but it was plain as day that he was putting on a brave face for her sake.

Marcie opened and closed her mouth. Then she finally gave up on words and did the only thing she could think of: she hugged him. 

It felt weird as soon as she did it. Even if it wasn’t Mr. E in there, it still felt like Mr. E. But there was no going back. Not when he was hugging her back, and his shoulders almost immediately started to shake. “I’m so sorry,” she said, swallowing the lump in her throat.

“Wuzn’t your fault,” he croaked with a sniff. “You can’t’ve known.” 

And as much as Marcie knew that, it didn’t stop her from feeling guilty all the same. When they finally let go, Marcie took a step back and asked, “Arthur… what happened?” 

He didn’t look at her when he replied. “Brad n’ Judy,” he sniffed. “They split up. And while Brad was-... Judy broke in and did all this. Dead Beat says so. My show yesterday must’ve spooked em’ more than I thought. Lucky us, I thought ahead to put anything incriminating into one bag before I left, and my friend hid it when it saw her breaking in.” 

The Dead Beat in question came up to give Arthur a cuddle, and he scratched it on the head with a weak smile. “I know I already said it, but you did good. Thank you,” he sighed. And the Dead Beat purred at the praise. 

“They took all the sharp objects too,” Arthur continued. “Knife block in the kitchen’s empty and the scissors’ve all disappeared. Alcohol’s gone too and there’s a padlock on the wine cabinet. And… uh…” 

“What is it?” Marcie said in a you-better-tell-me-or-so-help-me-God voice. 

Arthur beckoned for her to follow him, and the two of them carefully stepped over the bedroom carnage - Dead Beats clearing a path under their feet as they went - until they were at Mr. E’s wardrobe. Arthur opened the doors, and Marcie’s mouth fell open. 

Hung in a row were at least a dozen identical yellow and white striped shirts - and all of them were ruined. They’d been positively drenched with- red! For a horrifying second Marcie thought it was blood before she realized- 

“It’s wine,” Arthur said miserably. “Judy’s revenge for a uh… little prank I may have pulled yesterday. Guess I should be grateful that’s all she did, huh?” He laughed half-heartedly, closing the wardrobe again. 

Marcie clenched her jaw. What was with this man and downplaying his own suffering?! This was fucked, and he had the right to be upset about it!

“-Anyway,” he sighed. “Guess I’m gonna have to walk around with blood on my shirt. I don’t exactly have anything else to wear.” His voice broke near the end and he bit his bottom lip, his head ducked between his shoulders. 

“Aw Arthur. It’s- it’s okay. We’ll find you something. And even if we don’t - it’s just a little spot. It’s not that bad.” She was lying through her teeth of course - there was no hiding that smear and anyone with half a brain would recognize it as blood at once. Especially with the state he was in. But she could see how embarrassed he was and at that point she was willing to say anything to make him feel better. “Just- one thing at a time. Let’s get you patched up. Come on.” 

Marcie took him by the hand and walked him back to the bathroom. But no sooner was Marcie opening the bathroom door, the third Dead Beat appeared. 

“Whoa!” Marcie exclaimed when she saw it. It had turned- what in the world? She didn’t know a lot about ghosts but she was pretty sure these ghosts were supposed to be pink. Not white! And their happy little gold hearts were supposed to be gold, not blue and-! “What the heck happened to this little guy?!” She blurted out. 

“S’ all my fault!” Arthur whimpered miserably behind her. “I- it had to watch what-... and I didn’t know what’d happen if it- I yelled at him not to do anything. I broke his heart!” Arthur wailed! 

The Dead Beats all made cooing sounds and at once mobbed Arthur with cuddles. The white one tucked its head under Arthur’s chin while he hugged it tight, and the other two encircled each of his shoulders. 

“Arthur,” Marcie said gently, “if it had helped you we don’t know what could have happened. We might be dealing with something way worse right now. And I don’t think these little dudes would be loving on you like this if they blamed you. Come on, guys. Help me get him inside.” 

Marcie pulled Arthur forward, and the Dead Beats gently pushed him along with her. Once they were through the doorway Arthur started moving back to the sink, but Marcie said, “Ahp! No,” and pointed to the toilet. The Dead Beats followed her lead and gently guided Arthur further in to sit on the closed lid. 

“You don’t have to-” 

“Arthur. I promised Lewis I would look after you. And you shouldn’t have to do this yourself. Just- let me.

“... Okay.” 

Once they were settled in and getting started, the two pink Dead Beats zipped out again to busy themselves with cleaning up Judy’s mess. The white one on the other hand never left. It stayed put in Arthur’s arms, and moved only when Marcie needed it out of the way. But it never once left his side. 

Arthur’s split lip, after she had him hold his head under the faucet for a minute, thankfully turned out not to be as deep as she’d feared. His face was patted dry with a towel, then Marcie had him sit back down. She applied bactine with a Q-tip, apologizing and rubbing his shoulder when he hissed from the sting. Then she found a small tube of aquaphor in one of Mr. E’s drawers and had Arthur put it on to keep his lips from drying out before finishing the job with a tiny dab of neosporin. 

Now for the part she’d really been dreading: the cut on his cheek. 

Marcie never could get a really good look at it simply because it would not stop oozing blood. But after she gently dabbed it clean with a wet washcloth, she could see well enough that what at first appeared to be one cut was actually several smaller ones that merged into one ugly, nasty gash. 

“How did this happen?” Marcie asked when she brushed his hair aside and tilted his head to get a better look. 

“Brad’s wedding ring,” Arthur told her. “I shouldn’t’ve run my mouth like that but- I didn’t want to let them win, you know? Anyway I pissed him off and he uh- punched me pretty hard.” 

Marcie gritted her teeth at the thought. But she couldn’t afford to get angry right now - she had a job to do. The ‘why’ wasn’t relevant right now anyway. Only the result: Brad’s wedding ring had not one, but several diamonds along its gallery,  and they’d shredded Arthur’s skin like a cheese grater. 

Fortunately, while it wasn’t exactly shallow, Marcie found the gash wasn’t as deep as it looked. Facial injuries just had a tendency to bleed a lot because of the sheer number of blood vessels in the head. Bright side: they healed quickly for the same reason. And assuming Arthur didn’t have a concussion, his injuries weren’t severe. And she told (more like rambled) all of this at Arthur while she worked. Albeit in more, bigger words and while repeating herself a few times by mistake. But listing the facts helped calm her down and Arthur didn’t seem to mind. He merely hummed with acknowledgement while she talked, his eyes closed. 

“Your head hurts, doesn’t it?” She asked after a while. 

“Mm-hmm,” he groaned. And the crease between his brows told her just how much it must. 

Which was why it pained Marcie to say what she said next. “You know you really need to see a doctor, right?” 

“Nah,” Arthur sighed. “S’fine. Just need to lie down for a lil bit.” 

“Yeah sure. That’s what they all say. Look, Arthur. I don’t have the expertise to check you for a concussion, but I know headache is a symptom. And from what I heard, your noggin really took a beating. I’m not going to leave you alone about this. Once I’m done I’ll walk you there myself.” 

“How’s that gonna work?” He grumbled. 

Right. They couldn’t be suspected of collaborating. And Marcie couldn’t be seen leaving E’s rooms.

“You’ll leave by yourself and after a short way I’ll meet you. We’ll pretend we bumped into each other by chance and I decided to help you.” 

After very little argument (namely because Arthur didn’t seem to have enough left in him to argue), that’s exactly what they wound up doing. Marcie put her regular clothes on over her stealth suit and along with one of the two pink Dead Beats, she left through the vents to get to a familiar nearby area. Then she “nonchalantly” walked in a “completely random” direction while “minding her own business” and “bumped into” Arthur in one of the alternative passageways that led to his rooms - the route that avoided having to go through Mr. E’s lair. The last thing they needed to run into Pericles, Brad, or Judy again. 

Arthur had a Dead Beat with him as well of course - the other pink one. The one that had turned white stayed behind this time. It had to be that one - it was the only one of the three who knew what Alice May looked like in case she arrived while they were out. (Getting said Dead Beat to agree to that was the hardest part of the whole process. It was veeery attached to Arthur after what it had been through.) And of course, as Dead Beats couldn’t talk, they left a note with it to give Alice in case she had to wait on them when she arrived. 

There isn’t much to be said about their walk. When Marcie saw Arthur coming around the bend she gave the most convincing performance she could, but with the cameras being their only audience it still felt very insincere. “What happened to you?” “You look terrible.” “You should see a doctor. Is that where you’re going?” “You look like you’re about to fall over. Let me walk you there.” That kind of thing. 

After about a minute, Marcie realized that Arthur kept closing his eyes while he walked, and it was slowing them down. So without saying anything about it, she took Arthur’s wrist in her hand and started leading him along. “I’m sorry,” Arthur sighed. “My head’s just really killing me. And having my eyes closed helps.”

“Keeping your eyes closed relieves pressure on the optic nerve,” Marcie said. “That’s why. Just- keep them closed and follow me. I won’t let you bump into anything.”

Unfortunately once they got to more populated areas they attracted a lot of attention. People audibly gasped when they saw the state ‘Mr. E’ was in, and whispers followed them wherever they went. Marcie’s acquaintances gave her looks as if to say ‘WTF???’, but Marcie ignored them all and kept going. 

And poor Arthur. Marcie knew well enough how embarrassing it was to be the subject of stares and whispers. “Hot Dog Water” had followed her at school almost her whole life. But this was significantly worse. 

Then finally, they reached their destination. 

Destroido, with all of its highly experimental projects, industrial equipment, and hazardous materials, had an extremely well stocked and staffed hospital near the heart of the complex, with many smaller qualified nurse’s stations scattered throughout the facility. Wanting to avoid crowds, Marcie took Arthur to one of those stations. It was the closest one to Mr. E’s lair in a relatively sparsely used area. Marcie had come to the staff there before with a minor ouch or two from working on her own projects. 

The nurse at the front desk looked up from her computer and smiled when she saw Marcie, but that smile fell when she saw who was behind her. “Hey Marcie! Get yourself with the- Hoh! Myyyy… goodness. How may I help you today?”

“Smooth recovery,” Marcie said dryly. 

“I’d- like to get checked out please,” Arthur mumbled. 

To make a long story short, Arthur got checked out immediately (being in Mr. E’s body came with its advantages after all) and thankfully did not have a concussion. The nurse did however undo all of Marcie’s hard work and redo it - albeit with a more practiced hand. They did the same to the wound from the bathroom mirror on Arthur’s hand, which with everything going on Marcie and Arthur hadn’t so much as thought about all day. They also gave him a large ice pack for across his chest, after Arthur (finally) disclosed that his ribs had taken somewhat of a beating too during the incident

For his head, they gave Arthur a more effective reusable ice pack he could put in the freezer once its coldness ran out and, more importantly, some painkillers. Which Arthur tried to refuse after the nurse mentioned drowsiness as a common side effect, but Marcie wouldn’t let him. 

The look on the nurse’s face when Marcie turned to “their boss” and said  “E. Take the damn pills,” was nothing short of priceless. 

Of course, being medical professionals, the staff had to be told how the injuries had been sustained. And once they heard, they tried to meddle. More than one tried to speak to Arthur about “it” and offer help. But as much as Marcie could tell he wanted to accept it - Mr. E’s situation wasn’t that simple. And so, Arthur had to rudely tell them all to mind their own business. Which Marcie hated for him, because something she was quickly learning about Arthur was that he was a genuinely sweet person, and she could tell having to treat people like that bothered him.

They were leaving, still apologetically brushing off concerned nurses, when they were stopped by a face in the lobby that could be a little harder to get rid of. 

Douglas had been Destroido’s head of security for almost a decade. And apparently, as Arthur urgently whispered at her when they saw him blocking the exit, he’d been present when the incident had occurred. Marcie could only imagine how much he would not have appreciated what he saw. 

Douglas was a hulking career brute and a seasoned veteran in his field. Only slightly shorter than E with broad shoulders, muscular arms, a thick neck, severe black eyes, and a head of tightly buzzed white hair. He was only a few years away from retirement, but as sharp as a tack and damn good at his job. And there were two things Marcie knew he hated: threats to what he was assigned to protect, and when his employer gave certain individuals basically-permission to break in when they wanted to see him. (“Certain individuals” being Cassidy and Alice, then later Velma and Marcie.) Given such, Marcie usually tried to avoid the man, as her sneaking about in the past had made her the subject of his ire. But he wasn’t glaring at her now. His arms were crossed as he stubbornly blocked their way, and he looked resolute yet concerned. 

“Sir,” Douglas said. 

Marcie could tell that Arthur didn’t know who this was, so she was quick to jump to his rescue. “If it isn’t Officer Douglas, Destroido’s head of security himself,” she said pointedly. 

“Marcie,” Douglas said with a nod. And that man either had it out for Marcie or he just had the worst case of RBF known to man. Either way, Marcie felt her resolve crumble just a little. 

“I just- he was on his way here to see a doctor so I uh… helped him,” Marcie said. 

“I can see that,” said Douglas. “I’m also pretty sure - or at least hopeful - that he can speak for himself.” 

“Lay off her,” Arthur said defensively. “She is helping me.”

“Understood,” Douglas said, checking his tone. “Are you alright, sir?” 

“I’m fine,” Arthur said. “I just- needed to lie down. And now that I’ve seen a doctor, we were just leaving. If you’ll excuse me.”

Arthur took Marcie by the hand and started leading her past Douglas. He didn’t stop them. But they were right at the door when he asked, “How long has this been going on?”

Arthur stopped, but did not turn around. And Marcie could almost see the cogs in his head turning. They couldn’t get the security team involved. So how to get out of this?

“A while,” Arthur finally said. 

Douglas flexed his jaw. “... Why did you order us to let that man go?”

“That’s none of your concern.”

“With all due respect sir, I’m pretty damn sure it is my concern!”

“I don’t pay you to pry into my personal affairs,” Arthur snapped.

“You pay me to protect you! Why won’t you let me-” Douglas inhaled deeply through his nose and spoke again, much more calmly. “Please, sir… please let us protect you.” 

Arthur considered his words carefully before he spoke again. “... You can’t,” he finally said. 

He started to walk away, pulling Marcie along with him, but Douglas talked louder. “He’ll do it again,” He pleaded. “People like him? They don’t change and they don’t stop. And from what I saw today? He will kill you, E. And where’ll that leave the rest of us?” 

Arthur let go of Marcie, marched between her and Officer Douglas, and leaned in close. “You think I don’t already know that?” He hissed quietly. “I tried… but there’s nothing you or I can do. You don’t have the full picture. If you try anything, you’ll fail. And people will die. Understand? You can’t protect me… so protect them.”

“‘Them’, sir?” 

“My employees have nothing to do with this and they want the same thing as you: to do their jobs and provide for themselves and their families. Protect them, Douglas.”

“Sir… there has to be something-

Stay out of this,” Arthur said, with no room for argument. “You’ll only make it worse.” And just like that, Arthur shoved Douglas away. Then he and Marcie turned around and made for the door. But as soon as they stepped out Marcie nearly collided with a familiar face. 

“Oh! Hey Rory.” 

“M-Marcie! Hi. And uh- sir!” 

Marcie liked Rory. They were among the few acquaintances Marcie had at Destroido who she could almost call a friend. They were one of the heads of the Robotics Department and among the company’s youngest scientists; Only twenty-four with a bad case of baby face to boot - most assumed Rory was around seventeen if they didn’t know otherwise. They were small and wiry with big blue eyes behind even bigger round glasses, freckles, and fiery red hair that made them stand out in a colorless place like Destroido.  

“Did you need something?” Arthur asked rudely. And Marcie was tempted to smack him because being mean to Rory was like kicking a puppy, before she reminded herself that Arthur was playing a part. 

“I just- wanted to say…” Rory swallowed. “What he- did today. I was there and… he shouldn't have done that to you. I’m sorry. I uh- hope you feel better.” 

Arthur’s eyes narrowed, but in the end he didn’t say anything and just looked away. “Let’s go, Marcie.” 

Marcie smiled apologetically at Rory and began leading Arthur home.


Rory watched them go, their heart pounding out of their chest. They rubbed their sweaty palms on their lab coat, turned, and stepped into the lobby of the nurse’s station, where Officer Douglas was pacing the floor, rubbing the back of his thick neck with a meaty hand. “Worse?” He balked to himself. “How could it possibly get worse?” 

Ed Machine, before he died, was the only member of Destroido’s entire network who’d worked for the company longer than Officer Douglas. Douglas was also a genuinely nice guy, albeit kind of a hardass. He had made it a point to get to know all of the female and queer members of the staff, including Rory, so they’d feel comfortable coming to him if there was ever an internal issue stemming from prejudice. And back at the cafeteria, he’d been jumping to Mr. E’s defense before Alice May stepped in. He was looking out for the boss. He didn’t know about this. He was trustworthy. 

At least that was what Rory had to believe. Because they didn’t know what else to do. 

“S-sir?” Rory piped up. 

What-? Oh. Sorry Rory,” Douglas sighed. “What is it?” 

“I- um…” Rory swallowed nervously and gripped their cell phone hard enough that their knuckles turned white. “I think I know how it could get worse.”


They didn’t have to be so sneaky on the way back to Mr. E’s rooms, as multiple people saw them together and walking the guy with a head wound back to his room seemed like a reasonable enough excuse for them to stay together. 

“You can’t stay,” Arthur sighed when they got back and the door was shut and locked behind them. “People saw you coming here and it’ll be suspicious if we spend too much time together.” 

“Nah,” Marcie said. “We’ll just say… I stuck around to help you clean up,” Marcie said, looking around at the much improved mess, impressed. Only one Dead Beat had cleaned up this much while they were gone? Like it was still a disaster but at least they could walk around and the furniture was back where it was supposed to be.

Speaking of which, the white one zipped into sight and the other two came out of hiding as soon as the door was shut, chirping happily and giving everybody cuddles. Marcie, Arthur, and each other. “Alright. Alright you sillies, everyone’s okay. You go lie down for a bit Arthur and I’ll- ah!” 

Marcie was suddenly shoved against the wall staring into a set of green eyes that would have been beautiful if not for the knife at her neck.

“State your name and business if you want to live.”

Alice! No! Let her go!” Arthur shouted. 

“Who is she and why is she here?” 

“I’m Marcie. His uh- friend. I’m helping him with the-” But Marcie couldn’t finish her sentence because that was when the Dead Beats were on Alice. The white one tackled her arm and yanked the knife away from Marcie’s neck and the other two coiled around her body like snakes and pinned her to the opposite wall. Near the ceiling.

Whoa whoa I’m on your- wait. There’s more than one of these things? And they’re pink?!” Alice exclaimed, kicking her dangling legs. 

“Actually they’re all supposed to be pink,” Arthur said, petting the white one where it was perched on Marcie’s head. “And yeah - there’s a lot to explain. Could we all just- calm down and stop yelling, please?” He asked, rubbing his temples. 

Poor Arthur never did get to lie down. Once the Dead Beats set Alice down the three humans moved to the living room. Arthur and Marcie on the sofa and Alice sat in Mr. E’s recliner on the other side of the coffee table. Explaining the situation to Alice took over an hour. Good news: that gave Arthur’s painkillers plenty of time to kick in and he finished icing his face. Bad news: Alice was smart and kept asking all the right questions, so they wound up telling her a lot more than they’d originally intended. Ie: the stuff about the curse. 

Then disturbingly, when the time came to show her the footage of what Pericles was doing to Mr. E, Alice watched the entire first seven or so videos on their duplicate copy of the flashdrive from start to finish with a completely straight face. Not even at the worst parts. No visible reaction at all other than her nails tapping on the table occasionally changing their pace as she watched. They actually had to stop her at video number eight to tell her she got the idea and that was enough. 

That is one scary bitch, Marcie thought to herself nervously. 

And now she was a scary bitch who knew everything

“So like… if your group is between those kids and Mr. E and his friends… E is like what? Forty-five?... How old are you Arthur? Like in your real body?” 

“Oh! I’m twenty-five,” Arthur said. “And just an FYI: Ricky’s thirty-eight.”

“The fuck? I thought he was closer to fifty! And you! Hmmm…” Her face turned pensive. “Twenty-five, huh? Damn. I would’ve guessed younger, but turns out you’re my age. Well- okay a liiittle older. Not by much though. Interesting…”

Marcie started to ask, “How old are-” But Alice was quick to cut her off. 

Well! At least now I know why you didn’t want to tell me everything immediately. That was a long story. And this is some crazy shit. So then! What’ve you accomplished so far? And how can I help?”

“You don’t have to do anything,” Arthur said quickly. “It’s like I told you back there: the only reason I told you all this is because I need your silence. I’ll try to fix the thing with your money, and if I can’t fix it then if you could just wait a little longer I’m sure the real Mr. E will fix it as soon as we get him back here. It’s not your fight.” 

“Mkayyyy… but what if I like drama, am kinda bored, and want to help? What then?” 

Marcie's jaw dropped. 

This was her first time meeting the great Alice May, but she knew enough of this woman’s reputation to know that her skillset would be very, very fucking helpful. 

Arthur looked surprised too. “You wanna help?” 

“That’s what I said.”

Something possessed Arthur to ask, “Why?”

Alice pursed her lips, thinking. “On a real level?” She finally said. “I haven’t had it easy. And as far as bosses go… E was the first who didn’t treat me like I was disposable. Like yeah, I went to jail for him. Twice. But both times he made sure I wasn’t in there for very long. And he’s kept his word on everything he’s ever promised me. Even about letting me retire. Well- until this one payment didn’t show up anyway. But until I can talk to him in person, I don’t have any way of knowing if he did that on purpose. Or if he did it at all. And I’d like to find out. So… there.” 

Arthur and Marcie stared, dumbstruck. 

“Also,” Alice deadpanned, “If you’re right about this curse thingy, then the world is gonna like… end. Or at least be totally fucked. And I kinda like… live here. So.” 

“Oh,” Arthur and Marcie both said at once. “That makes sense.” 

“Yeah. It’s in my best interest to make sure that doesn’t happen. And if that means throwing my old not-so-horrible former boss a bone then so be it,” Alice shrugged. “So! How can I help?” 

Arthur rubbed the back of his neck. “No offense… but I don’t actually know,” he said. “See- in the sitting room- the uh, dream world where I talked to Mr. E and Shaggy, E gave me as much information as he could with what time he had, but he obviously couldn’t tell me everything and he did not tell me about you. Which is not an insult to your abilities or anything! But I don’t think he was expecting you to ever come into play. So like… what exactly is your skillset?” 

“At least a little bit of everything. So to make a long list short, let’s just pretend that Alice is a genie in a bottle. Any wish, and I can make it happen. So. Under that assumption, tell me what would be helpful, and I’ll tell you how I can make it happen.”

It took all of Marcie’s willpower not to scoff. Humble much

“Well that’s a lot of range, isn’t it? I mean if you really mean anything I’d ask you to rewind time and give Ricky a good thwap on the back of the head to keep all this from happening in the first place,” Arthur laughed. 

“Okay, so I’m not that good,” Alice snorted. “But I was thinking something a little more… realistic.” 

“Like what?” 

“I could kill Professor Pericles.” 

Arthur and Marcie’s smiles fell. And just like that the good vibes were gone. 

“Just say the word. When and how. I could make it look like an accident. Or natural. Or he might just… disappear. That’d be poetic justice, don’t you think? He is the one who made E and his friends disappear all those years ago, right? Think of it as karma. Better yet, I could make the scene a lot more… bloody. Send a message. No one would ever be able to trace it back to you. Or rather… to Mr. E. But you know they’d wonder. And that’s if anyone even bothers investigating his death. I mean it’s like I said before… he’s just a parrot. Killing an animal isn’t nearly as bad as killing a human, don’t you think? Not to mention aaall those other people he’d never be able to hurt from the grave: Marcie, Destroido’s employees, even your little group. The Mystery Skulls, right? C’mon. It’d be as easy as a trip down memory lane for me. Just like old times.” 

Pericles. Dead. 

All of their problems would go away- okay, maybe not all of their problems. But a lot of them would. Up in smoke. As easy as one little yes. And Marcie could tell by the long silence that Arthur was considering it too. 

“I know what he is,” Arthur finally said. “After what he’s done to Ricky- done to me… I can’t say I wouldn’t sleep easier knowing he was gone.” 

Alice gave a knowing sigh. “But?” 

“If this situation were as easy as killing Professor Pericles, he’d already be dead.” 

“Oh? How so?” 

“Without opening a whole new can of worms, let’s just say my friends are more capable than you think.”

“The Mystery Skulls?” 

“Yep,” Arthur said, popping the ‘p’. Marcie gave Alice a very pointed look and nodded. Girl you have no idea. For of all the secrets they'd given her today, the magical bits about the other three members of the Mystery Skulls had been left out. “Vivi and Lewis could absolutely kill Professor Pericles if they set their minds to it, but they’re… good people. I should hope they’d at least hesitate. But Mystery?” Arthur shuddered. “At this point all Mystery needs is an excuse. His restraint is the only reason Pericles is still alive.”

“See. But me personally, now I gotta ask: then why is he?

“On a practical level that you’ll actually heed instead of calling us all a bunch of sentimental fools?” 

“Ouch, but not incorrect. Go on.”

“I don’t know what the consequences of killing Pericles right now would be, and I don’t want to find out. He’s been planning this for decades. Odds are he has backup plans on top of backup plans on top of backup plans. And at least a dozen failsafes for each of them. And given that he put something inside my body to keep me- or rather Ricky under control, for all we know this body could die if he does.”

“Whiiich would be counterproductive to what we hope to achieve in the first place. Right,” Alice said thoughtfully. “Well, shit. And what about stealing the remote?” 

“A kind offer, but again: if it were that simple the Dead Beats would’ve done it as soon as they got here. He probably has spares, and destroying the remote could trigger a failsafe aaaand…” 

“-Potentially kill you. Damn. No wonder Mr. E couldn’t get out of this,” Alice said. “So what is your escape plan?” 

Aaand it took another twenty minutes to explain that

“Damn. You’re really putting a lot of faith into those friends of yours, aren’t you?” 

“If you knew them like I do, putting faith in them would be as easy as breathing.” 

“Oh yeah?” Alice challenged, eyebrow raised. 

The lights flickered. 

“You have no i-” 

Then Arthur abruptly stopped talking with a shiver. And the cold sank into Marcie’s skin as if she wasn’t wearing any layers at all. Alice blew a puff of condensed air in front of her face, brows furrowed in confusion. “What the-” 

Marcie caught barely a glimpse of Arthur’s horrified expression before the lights went out. 

“Oh no.” 

It was so pitch black Marcie couldn’t see an inch in front of her face, but she felt Arthur stand up beside her, and no sooner were Marcie’s eyes adjusting to the dark, Alice cried out. She was struggling, convulsing, clawing at something invisible pinning her to the recliner by her throat. 

Then, glowing a menacing pink, his broad back facing them, the ghost of Lewis Pepper rose slowly through the floor. 

Marcie could immediately tell that something was very wrong. Something in the air had shifted. Something angry and volatile. Lewis’ skeletal form was glowing brighter than Marcie had ever seen it, pink flames were jumping from his hair, skipping across his shoulders, casting a glow on the walls that danced with each movement of the flickering blaze. 

And wrapped around one of Lewis’ arms, looking sad and guilty, was the white Dead Beat. 

“What happened ?”

His voice reverberated, disembodied and menacing through the room. With such affection, yet with such a promise of violence that it rooted Marcie to the spot with fear

“Did they hurt him?” He asked. But he didn’t give the poor thing time to answer before he rounded on Alice, and any trace of tenderness vanished. “You… I don’t know you. Was it you???” 

Marcie wanted to scream but her voice was stuck in her throat. She wanted to run but her feet wouldn’t move. Marcie knew well what it was like to run from monsters. Crystal Cove was abundant with fakes. But this? This was what it felt like - really felt like - to see a ghost. 

Lewis! What are you doing?! Let her go!” Arthur shouted!

Maybe because he was the first one to speak. Or maybe because it was Arthur. Lewis’ head snapped around. And Marcie wished almost immediately that he hadn’t.

Blazing pink pupils widened. Then dropped to the gauze taped to Arthur’s cheek. The dried blood on his lip. The eye swollen halfway shut. The telltale marks of angry red violence bloomed across his friend’s face. 

And something in those black sockets snapped


Lewis.Lewiswashere.WhywasLewishere?Lewiswasn’tsupposedtobe- 

“WHO HURT YOU?!”

And the room shook! Arthur jumped, but then Lewis’ skull was an inch in front of his face and his large hands were locking his head in place.

“WHAT HAPPENED?! WHO DID IT?!

“Lewis! I-” Arthur winced and his hands shot up to cover Lewis’, the thick fingers holding his head were putting pressure on his bruises.

Arthur loved his friends. 

And he knew they loved him too. 

But in moments like this, it wasn’t easy - being loved by them. Because when you’re the only mortal in a family of legends, their love could be almost suffocating. For as gentle as they were, the other three members of the Mystery Skulls were each ticking bombs in their own right. And ever since his return from the grave, Lewis Pepper had become a hair-trigger. 

He’d never hurt Arthur. Even now, his fire wasn’t spreading, and it wasn’t even hot to Arthur’s touch. And when he saw Arthur’s wince he moved his hands away from Arthur’s tender face to cup his jaw instead. 

But none of that meant Lewis wouldn’t do something incredibly, incredibly stupid in his rage. 

 So Arthur powered through. “L-Lewis- I-It’s nothing. I’m fine!”

“STOP LYING TO ME ARTIE! GODDAMMIT YOU ARE NOT FUCKING FINE! YOU CAN’T BE FINE! NOT AFTER- N-Not… a-after…” Something other than anger flickered across his face. The flames on his shoulders calmed their blaze. And that was when Arthur realized. 

“You saw the footage,” He said. Lewis said nothing, but his silence spoke volumes. 

“How many times?” He asked at last. And just like that, the rage was back - growing from a smolder to a blaze. “How many times has that happened to you?” 

Arthur swallowed. There was no point in lying. “... Three.” 

"THREE?" Lewis barked. "Then it happened today! When?! No- it doesn't matter. Either way that bird is DEAD. You hear me? DEAD! Now tell me, Arthur. WHO HIT YOU?!"

In spite of himself, Arthur was trembling. Every primitive instinct he possessed was trying to activate his fight or flight, and only Arthur’s love for his friend was keeping it at bay. It’s Lewis. My Lewis- my friend. My best friend. He’d never hurt me!

Then Arthur remembered the way Lewis had looked three years ago, right before he dropped him nearly to his death, and he had to tell himself that a bit more firmly. 

“W-would you believe me if I told you I walked into a door?” Arthur foolishly tried to joke. 

But Lewis said nothing. He wasn’t meeting Arthur’s eyes, and the room had become unnaturally still. Like the quiet just before an eruption. 

Then every light in the apartment started to flicker on and off sporadically and completely out of sync, and every electronic device with a speaker began to play a slowed, corrupted, reverberating remix of one of their songs.  

"Brad. Chiles," Lewis chuckled darkly.

SHIT!

"Of course."

Lewis let go of Arthur and brushed past him. “Lewis wait- where are you going?” 

“Don’t worry, Artie. You’ll never have to worry about him again.” 

“Lewis no! Stop!” Arthur cried! He grabbed Lewis’ arm and put all of his weight into pulling him backwards, but his efforts didn’t so much as slow the ghost down. “Marcie! Alice! Help me!” Arthur looked desperately to his new friends, but Alice was in shock. She was staring at Lewis wide-eyed clutching her throat, erratic puffs of fog appearing in front of her mouth as she struggled to regain her breath. And poor Marcie had retreated to the other side of the room, scared stiff. But Arthur refused to give up. “Look at me!” He said. “I’m okay - really! You can’t!” 

He needs to PAY, Arthur! They all do… then I’m taking you home.”  

“We both know it’s not that simple! Just- calm down and let’s talk about this- Ah!” Lewis suddenly became incorporeal, and when Arthur’s arms went through him he fell onto his knees and had to catch himself on his arms. 

No. No no NO!

Lewis was right at the front door when in utter desperation Arthur reached out and shrieked, “DON’T LEAVE ME!!!”

And just like that it was still. The lights went back to normal. Lewis stopped moving and his raging corporation returned to its natural state, his enormous hand frozen on the doorknob. The only sound in the room was Arthur’s harsh breathing, and their music drifting, peaceful as it should be, from Mr. E’s sound system. 

“Please,” Arthur begged, as he felt the cold receding. And it was only then he realized he was crying, and he had been for a while. “Please Lewis don’t do this… Every time I fight back, he takes something else. If you get involved now, I don’t-” Arthur shuddered and hugged himself, “I don’t think there’ll be anything left of me. And that scares me more than anything!” 

“He hurt you… Lewis rumbled. “I want to hurt him back.”

“What about what I want?” Arthur asked quietly. Everything he’d been through in the past two days was suddenly hitting him all at once, and he’d never felt so helpless or small in all his life. Fuck fuck fuck! He couldn’t break down now! Seeing him upset was just going to make Lewis angrier and there was still too much to do and he had to stop Lewis from-

Arthur blinked tears out of his eyes and realized that Lewis had left the door, and now he was crouched down right in front of him. He looked up, and his friend was staring expectantly at him. 

“Love… It can’t be that bad…” 

“What do you want, Arthur?” He asked calmly.

Arthur was so taken back that it took him a moment to answer. 

“It’s time… Looking for trouble…”

“I just want you. I... I just want my friend.” 

Wordlessly, Lewis dropped to his knees, reached out, and pulled Arthur into a hug. 

“Your love…”

And as soon as his head was on his broad shoulder Arthur threw his arms around Lewis and let it out. Sobbing hard enough to choke while Lewis supported him and ran his fingers over and through his hair. 

“It’s gonna hurt me so bad…” 

But even when the weight of the world was crushing him from the inside out, Arthur never stopped thinking.

“I’ve been looking for trouble…” 

Lewis saw the footage. Then he’d come straight here. If he’d come for vengeance he would’ve gone straight for Pericles and the others. But he hadn’t. And Arthur felt the way Lewis’s whole body sagged when he had Arthur in his arms at last. This is what I wanted. This is why I’m here. This is why I came, he seemed to say. 

“I know it sounds so strange. 

“I’ve been waiting for you. My whole life!

“I’ve been waiting…” 

“Of course Arthur,” Lewis finally said. “Anything for you…” 

And that alone made Arthur feel safer and more loved than any show of strength ever could. 

Notes:

Writing-wise, I think this is the highest quality work I've done in a while, and it may be my proudest chapter of this fic to date. I really hope you all enjoyed it. :)

Finally, we cycle back into the comfort stage! (No matter how angsty) We also know what Judy was up to, and for that matter where Lewis went after the events of Chapter 26 (as long ago as that probably seems by now lol). Also got to properly introduce a couple of OCs! :) And I really enjoyed writing from Marcie's perspective this chapter.

No estimations or promises whatsoever about when the next installment of One of Us will appear, as I am starting school again next week. But I already have some parts of the next chapter written and I'm remaining positive!

Chapter 29: Yeah

Summary:

Back at Lewis' mansion, there's some cleaning up to do. And still so much work to be done, in more ways than one.

Notes:

*Emerges from the void*
*Yeets this chapter at you*
*Disappears back into my lair, cackling maniacally*
Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Back at a certain haunted house about twenty or so minutes before Arthur and Lewis’ intense reunion, seven mystery solvers stood in stunned silence, having just watched a ghost disappear and a kitsune throw himself out the fucking window.

For a few beats of stunned silence, the only sound was Ricky’s own harsh breathing and the soft rumble of thunder overhead. Then right as the first raindrops were starting to fall from the dark sky above, Ricky shakily turned around. To Vivi, still sobbing on the floor. And to the others: Cassidy, Fred, Velma, Daphne, Shaggy, and Scooby. All staring out the broken window with the same question written on their faces: what do we do now?

Come on, Ricky. Calm down. Be the adult. What’s next? Forcing himself to take slow, deep breaths, Ricky started looking at each person in the room, organizing his swirling thoughts as he looked at each one. 

No one looked physically hurt. That was the important thing. Almost everyone was just as shell-shocked as Ricky was, and Cassidy looked to be in the same boat as him: gathering her wits and trying to figure out what to do next.

Vivi caught his attention next because she was still bawling. And now that he had the presence of mind to think about it, the sight yanked on his heartstrings. “Vivi,” Ricky said. And in a few strides he was at her side and dropping to his knees beside her. 

“Vivi- Sweetie, you need to calm down,” he said, as he began gently patting her back. He felt ridiculous. Nothing he could think of to say felt right, because what could he even say? Vivi had been so strong about all of this from the moment Arthur had been replaced with Shaggy. She’d kept her head and had been nothing but kind and generous to every single stranger under her roof. But now here she was, having witnessed something so terrible, without a single one of her family beside her. “I know. I know . And I can’t even imagine how you must be feeling. Just- listen. Uh- breathe. In… out… you’re okay. It’s- it’s okay.”

And yes, Ricky knew he wasn’t very good at this and he wasn’t the person she needed right now. And yes, Ricky knew it was not , in fact, ‘okay.’ But that’s what you’re supposed to say, isn’t it?

“N-no. No! It’s- it’s not- I-I-I-!” But Vivi couldn’t get two words out without sobbing so hard she coughed. 

Then Cassidy dropped to the floor beside him. “Breathe, baby. Breathe…”

Ricky flashed Cassidy a grateful look. How had he ever gotten by without her? 

“I can’t- oh Artie! An- And-” And then Vivi was reaching for him. 

Ricky should really be more used to it by now, but he still froze when she hugged him. Then she started breathing, like Cassidy had told her to, and when she finally whimpered, “I’m sorry… *sniff* I’m so sorry that happened to you. We didn’t- *hic* I mean we’d never- *hic* *gasp* The house just- *choke* I-*gasp* I- *gasp* I- *gasp* And Arthur- *sob* Arthur! ” But the longer she spoke the more Vivi lost control over her words until it was just babbles of relevant words between her sobs that she just couldn’t string together in a sentence. It teleported Ricky, very suddenly back to earlier today. She’s in the same state I was with Cassidy, he realized.

But Ricky could have the person his tears were for in his arms again. 

Vivi didn’t. Couldn’t . ( And maybe she never will, his anxiety said not helpfully , but Ricky didn’t even want to entertain a thought so awful.) 

Unless… then Ricky had an idea.

“Shaggy, come here,” he said. 

Shaggy looked surprised and confused, pointing at himself as if to say ‘who me?’ 

To which Ricky gave him a perhaps undeserved ugly look and beckoned him over more aggressively. ‘Yes, you!’ 

Shaggy quickly came over, and as soon as he knelt next to them, Ricky was gently detangling the limbs thrown around him and turning Vivi over into his arms. 

He wasn’t Arthur. But the body Shaggy was in was the only part of Arthur they could give her right now. And maybe - just maybe - the feeling of him could be enough to calm her down. 

And it seemed to work. Vivi latched onto Shaggy immediately, her face buried in his shirt as she sobbed, with Cassidy rubbing her back and saying sweet things to her. Shaggy’s arms came around her, having caught on to what Ricky had in mind. But all the same he gave Ricky an awkward, pleading look as if to say, ‘Why meeeee?’ 

Ricky winced and mouthed ‘sorry,’ at him. He’d feel horribly awkward if he was in Shaggy’s shoes too. 

“Girls,” Cassidy said, beckoning Velma and Daphne over, “can you two take Vivi to her room while the others and I clean up down here?” 

Her words snapped the two out of their shocked stupor, and at once they nodded and took over, and Cassidy and Ricky scooted away to let them. But it didn’t look like Vivi was ready to let go of Shaggy just yet, and poor Shaggy didn’t seem to have the foggiest idea what to do about it. 

“Shaggy,” Cassidy said, and to her credit - only a hint of her ‘are-you-stupid?’ voice leaked through. “Go with them.” 

Shaggy nodded, and the three of them gradually got a shaking, sputtering Vivi to stand before they began leading her out of the room, the sounds of her cries echoing through the corridors long after they were gone. 

Cassidy, Fred, Scooby, and Ricky watched them go. Scooby looked torn between following Shaggy or staying with them, until he finally looked at the others. “What do we do now?” The dog whimpered. 

“And before that,” Fred said, “What just… happened?

“I- don’t know,” Ricky sighed. 

“But before we do anything else something needs to be done about the window,” Cassidy said. 

“She’s right,” Ricky said. “There’s about to be a thunderstorm right on top of us and this room is going to be destroyed if we don’t cover it with a tarp or something.”

“I bet there’d be one in the conservatory,” Fred said thoughtfully. “And if not there, then I saw a shed in the garden. I’ll run and look. Scoob, you coming with?” 

“Ruh-huh,” Scooby nodded. 

“Thank you,” Ricky said. “I guess… the glass needs to be swept up too. The window broke outward but some of it still landed in here. Angel, would you help me?” 

“Course’, baby.” 

Fred and Scooby ran off towards the back of the house, and Ricky and Cassidy hurried off to look for brooms and dustpans. They found a set in the kitchen and a set in a closet near the stairs, and within five minutes they were back in the art gallery and starting to sweep. 

They completed the task in silence, and were sweeping the shards into a small trash can by the door when Cassidy finally spoke. “So… I know I haven’t said the obvious yet but… are you okay?” 

‘I’m fine,’ was the obvious answer. The automatic answer, drilled into most people by a lifetime of counterproductive ‘politeness.’ But that wasn’t what Cassidy was looking for. 

“I… don’t know,” he finally replied. “Just- today has… sucked. The only good thing that’s happened to me today has been-” Ricky suddenly realized what he was about to say, and all the blood rushed to his face with embarrassment. But the sentence was so far out of his mouth he had to finish it. “... You . Er- finding out you were alive, I mean. A-and getting to spend time with you, without any of my shitty behavior screwing it up for once. But now…”

He shouldn’t be thinking about this. There were other things that needed done. And Arthur was dealing with a lot worse than hurt feelings right now. He should really be shelving this for later. But Cassidy wasn’t letting him. 

He was more than a little shaken, same as the rest of them. But once he stopped and thought about it, he also felt… hurt

The Mystery Skulls had seen it . Ricky had said he wasn’t ready for them to, but they had anyway. And it had been everywhere . Ricky’s heart was breaking for Arthur and the guilt was making his skin crawl. But even more than that, Ricky was so fucking embarassed that if he thought on it too long it made him want to fall straight through the floor and die. Those horrible, horrible sounds and images of him- of Arthur were gone now and the paintings had gone back to their original states. But how had that even happened to begin with? And why? Had it been an accident? Some supernatural fluke? 

Or…

Betrayal was a familiar sting. His old friends’ most recent one had split his heart open all over again, and the scarred, worn old thing was still bleeding. But somehow, he still had some hope left. Hope that people existed who cared about him and how he felt - people who were good and honorable enough that when they promised to honor his wishes, keep his feelings in mind, they kept that word. 

And yet.

Absent-mindedly, Ricky started biting the nail on his thumb. It was a nasty habit, one he’d dropped from his youth as he’d gotten older. He didn’t even know why he found himself doing it again now. What he did know was that scared, mistrustful part of him was scolding him for getting comfortable. For being stupid enough to hope. For trusting the Mystery Skulls.

But then he remembered everything Mystery, Vivi, and Lewis had done for him so far, and there it was again: Hope .

So many parts saying such different things. It left the whole of him not knowing what to think… and hurt, no matter how much he dared wish for a kinder truth.

The thunder was getting closer when Ricky looked away from the window, back at her. “Cassidy…”

She was staring at him, expectant. Leaning against her broom. Not pitying.  Listening

“They- wouldn’t have done that to me… right?” 

He didn’t need to elaborate, understanding passing over her face at once. But she didn’t answer him immediately. Rather, she looked to the raindrops falling into the black, twisted trees in greater numbers, her brows furrowed in thought. 

“... No,” she finally said. “No, I don’t think they would.” 

But that raised the question of the hour all over again. “... Then what happened back there?” 

And try as she might, not even Cassidy had an answer for that. 

Once the rain decided to come down, the heavens opened up fast. Fred and Scooby were unfortunate enough to have been in the shed in search of a tarp when the rain really started coming down, and by the time they made it back to Ricky and Cassidy, blue tarp in hand, they were both drenched and a sizable puddle was forming on the floor by the broken window. 

With the aid of Fred’s expertise in trap setting, getting the tarp secured over the hole was no trouble, which left them with the task of locating appropriate towels and drying the floor. ( After they dried off Fred and Scooby of course.) It didn’t take long. Especially after Shaggy came back down, having been kicked out by the girls. The whole process took about twenty minutes, and by the end of it poor Fred’s teeth were chattering and even Scooby was shivering a little. 

Angel suggested the two go up to their rooms for a hot shower, but Fred refused, claiming that they had a potentially messy job later in the day, and there was no point in showering twice. 

Begrudgingly, Cassidy let them win that round. But she still dragged them all to a nearby fireplace to warm them up. She took them to yet another lounge room in the mansion, and once again Ricky found himself surprised. 

At least one of the Mystery Skulls, apparently, was a gamer. And a huge horror fan. And if the large deep blue sofa was anything to go by, Ricky had an inkling that it was Vivi. The walls were painted a deep maroon that reminded him rather unsettlingly of the Sitting Room, but not much of them could be seen with the sheer number of display cabinets, posters, prints, and framed artwork that were lining the walls. And while none of these pictures moved, they were all from various horror films and games. On either side of the wide blue sofa there were two large blood red bean bag chairs for extra seating. The coffee table was black and shaped like a coffin, and on either side of the fireplace were a set of cabinets that, after Shaggy and Scooby couldn’t help themselves and snooped, contained a wide and veritable collection of scary movies and games. 

Between the two cabinets above the fireplace was a large flatscreen TV with a gaming setup that even Ricky could tell was impressive, given how little he knew about video games these days. And on another wall, there was a large display case with an extremely expensive-looking collection of horror figurines and dioramas. Most of which, according to Shaggy, were zombies from two particular games called  ‘The Last of Us’ and ‘Silent Hill.’ 

A lot of people wouldn’t exactly find this room ‘relaxing,’ with the sheer amount of gore in some of the art. But for them, fake monsters were such a common occurrence that it somehow felt homey. Shaggy and Scooby were delighted to find that the Mystery Skulls had all of the Vincent Van Ghoul movies and quite a number of the video game adaptations. Ricky couldn’t help but chuckle when they pressed their faces against the glass cabinets to look at the few Van Ghoul figures and dioramas in the collection. 

“Like, Look Scoob! They’ve got one of the pig beast!” Shaggy said excitedly. 

Scooby’s tail was wagging so hard Ricky half-expected it to go flying off. 

Ricky caaasually stood behind them, hands in his pockets, to sneak a peek at the dioramas himself. 

“Don’t think I don’t see you,” Cassidy teased behind him. 

Busted . “I haven’t the foggiest idea what you’re talking about,” Ricky said innocently. 

“Like, do you like Vincent Van Ghoul movies too?!” Shaggy whirled around. 

“Well- I’ve seen them but-” 

“It’s miniatures he likes,” Cassidy said over his shoulder, “Ricky had a whole shelf of ones he made from kits or from scratch in his room when we were younger. He even hung a few of the planes from the ceiling.” 

“Ranes?” Scooby said with a tilt of his head. 

“I’ve- always liked things that fly,” Ricky sighed. “But uh- it’s not like I ever did anything- that detailed,” he said, getting distracted by the dioramas again. They were so tiny , but just look at the way the rust had been painted on the walls. And the texture on those intestines… 

“He’s not giving himself nearly enough credit. They were incredible.” 

Cassidy-!” 

“Just look at the pretty toys you dork,” Cassidy laughed, giving him a little push closer to the display case. With a sigh, Ricky admitted defeat and gave in.

Eventually, Shaggy and Scooby walked back over to the fire with Fred, leaving Cassidy and Ricky to look at the dioramas a bit longer. 

They sat there for a time, looking at the ones on the bottom shelves, an uneasy silence between them, before Ricky decided to be the brave one. 

“You know… By any chance, is this why you led us into this room in particular, Angel?” Ricky asked. And he hoped the nonchalant way he said it didn’t give away how much her answer mattered. 

“Maybe,” Cassidy shrugged innocently. “Maybe I saw this room when I stayed here back in Arizona. Maybe I remember thinking that you’d like these. And maaaybe I thought seeing them might cheer you up.”

The butterflies in his stomach began to flutter, and Ricky had to tighten his mouth to keep from smiling. “-Thank you,” he said, rubbing his sweaty palms on his pants before he could say something stupid. “-And I do. Like them, I mean. You know I can’t actually remember the last time I did this. Just- looked . And enjoyed something like this. Always- so busy. Or maybe- just not spending time on simple things that made me happy. I can’t remember the last time I made one of these. Or even looked at one that wasn't related to my company.” 

“We had a few back at the old apartment, didn’t we?” Cassidy said, smiling fondly. 

Ricky had to think about it for a moment. But then, he remembered. And he smiled. “Huh… we did, didn’t we?” 

With nowhere to go and having to build their whole lives virtually from the ground up, Ricky and Cassidy had eventually moved to San Francisco after they left Crystal Cove. It took three years, but they were finally living in a half decent apartment and had gotten to the point where they didn’t have to skip meals to make rent. Money was coming in, they weren’t living paycheck to paycheck, and their lives were finally reaching some semblance of stability. Ricky remembered now. He’d come home from his second job to find that Cassidy had splurged from her own savings on a model airplane kit to surprise him - just as nice as the ones he’d used to have back home in Crystal Cove. 

That had been a good night. A great night. Ricky had gone to some dark, dark places mentally back then. But that was one of the greatest moments of pure, spontaneous joy he could remember from those times. He’d been so excited to put it together he’d almost gotten ahead of himself. Then how thoughtful the gift had been had hit him full force, and he’d swept his Angel right off her feet. 

How could he ever have forgotten? He could still hear the way she’d shrieked with laughter so clearly. The kissing had been awkward at first because neither of them could stop giggling - quick pecks that started to linger, then deepen. Then they’d wound up against the wall, and silly giggles became the loveliest little moans and sighs. His Angel’s arms around his neck, her legs around his waist, his hands under her thighs, his body pressing hers against the wall, and their lips gliding over one another with the most perfect, practiced ease. She was so much smaller than him. Even as a young man, skinny as he was, Ricky had always been strong. Holding her up and against him had felt so right, and she’d fit so well against him. Then she’d slid her fingers into his hair and tugged , and his last bit of sense had just disappeared. 

They never did make it to the bedroom that night. But that creaky old sofa they’d nicked off the freeway had served their purposes just fine. 

… Dear god, how could he have forgotten that night?

It had happened similarly a few times after that. Cassidy would surprise him with a model, and he’d show her exactly how much he liked it. (And he liked them a lot.) Then usually the next evening they’d put on a movie and they’d sit in the living room together, him building the set while Cassidy sat curled on that very same sofa offering emotional support with a glass of wine. 

Then. About five years after they disappeared, he came home to find she’d done it again, and instead of being excited or feeling touched it made him… angry

Why had it made him angry? Something about money? Oh god- he’d said such awful things… 

Cassidy never bought him another model after that. 

“... I remember now,” he said. “ You bought them for me…” 

“Of course I did,” she said. “I knew what you liked. And I loved how happy they made you.”

Should he say it? He should. He could see it in her eyes that she was already thinking about it. 

“... Remember the last one?” 

A pause. “... I remember.” 

Of course she did. She was the one who’d gotten unfairly shouted at until she cried. Fuck - I was such an asshole!  

“You know, I still have it,” He said sheepishly. 

Her head snapped around. “ Nuh-uh.” 

“I do.”

“You do not!”

“I do!” He laughed. “Honest to god! I mean I never- ya know- built it . But it’s… in the back of one of my dressers back at Destroido as we speak. Unopened.” 

Now she looked confused. And a glimmer of that old hurt was in her eyes. “But… I thought you hated it.” 

“I didn’t- don’t . I mean-” Ricky sighed deeply and rubbed his hands over his face. “Listen- that night… the way I acted-” 

Don’t .” She was blatantly looking away from him now, and there was a tension in her shoulders that he wanted nothing more than to soothe away, but he didn’t know how. “It was a long time ago. So what does it matter?”

“It matters to me ,” Ricky said. “And that’s-” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Look - I know you don’t get it. And maybe you never will, and that’s not your fault. But you’re right: It didn’t matter. Not to me. Not for the longest time. And maybe in a real sense, it still doesn’t. I mean- it was fifteen years ago. But it didn’t matter when it should have and now…” 

Having been inadvertently overhearing the conversation progress into something personal, Fred, Shaggy, and Scooby gave each other an awkward look and subtly snuck out of the room, but by this point neither Cassidy nor Ricky even remembered they were there, much less noticed them go. 

“I don’t know how to describe it,” Ricky sighed, finding his words again. “It’s- as if I was asleep, and now that I’m awake I have to live with the consequences of what I did while I was dreaming. Even all the way back when we were still speaking, working together, I had so many regrets in regards to you. So many things I wanted to apologize for. But I just- never did. Then… You died, Cassidy. And I can’t even begin to describe…” 

Here, and here only, Ricky held his tongue. Because what good would it do, telling her how he’d really felt? That hearing Professor Pericles say those words had hurt more than any torture ever could? That he’d thought about dying? That sometimes he’d wanted to ?

But he wasn’t going to put that on her. For once in his life, he wasn’t going to be a selfish piece of shit. With a sigh, he began again. “The point I’m trying to make is… it didn’t matter. Not when it should have. But now it does, and that’s… important. At least to me it is. But- you’re right. It was a long time ago. And if you don’t want to hear it, then I’m not gonna dredge up old shit just to check a box and make myself feel better. So- Sorry. Forget I said anything.”

They didn’t say anything for several moments. Then Cassidy looked up at the ceiling with a deep sigh. “Fuck it. The box is already open.” Then she asked, “Why did you keep it? I mean- I have hardly anything of that old apartment, myself. But of all the things to not throw out…” 

Ricky’s mouth moved before he could think about it. 

“How could I ever throw it away?” He asked. “ You gave it to me.” 

He shut his mouth extremely quickly, but the words were already out. 

Now she was outright staring at him, mouth agape. 

No going back now. “I loved it when you surprised me with those models, okay?” He said quickly. “And that night... I’m sorry - You deserve an explanation with this apology. But I can’t give you one, because I don’t know. I don’t know what came over me that night, Cassidy. I don’t even remember what I was so angry about. -Money? I think? I don’t even know. What I do know is that you made me… so happy. We were- so happy… And you did something nice for me, and I was an asshole. And I don’t care what it was about. You were my best friend. My ride-or-die. My partner . I- loved you. And I never should have spoken to you that way. So I know it’s fifteen years too late. But I’m sorry, Cassidy. I’m sorry for taking the bullshit in my head out on the one person who made it all bearable.”

There were another long couple of seconds where Cassidy didn’t speak. Then finally, she sighed and said, “You’re making it really hard to be angry with you, you know that?”

It was well deserved. And not wholly unexpected. But hearing her outright all but say she was still angry hurt all the same.

“Do you want to be angry with me?” Ricky asked slowly. “Cuz it’s… okay. If you are. In fact you probably should be but- I actually am- ya know- sorry. I was- I haven’t liked myself for the longest time… But I don’t want to be that way anymore. And that means facing the music. So if you’re angry with me… then be angry with me.” 

“I am angry with you,” Cassidy said simply - without any bite or venom in it at all. But then she kept talking, and the more she spoke the more all those old feelings started leaking through. “I’ve been angry with you for a long time. Since even before we broke up. I was angry at you for shutting me out. I was angry at you for breaking my heart. I was angry at you when you showed up at my door and asked me to uproot my entire life to come back with you. I was angry at you for continuing to shut me out, for sending a fake assassin after the kids without asking for my opinion, for not apologizing or listening to me, and finally for teaming up with Pericles! Or- I don’t know! I’m sure if you gave me enough time I’d think of something else. But somehow, most of all…” She buried her head in her hands with a groan of frustration. “I’m mad at you for- this.” And with a sweeping arm motion, she gestured to him

“For…” 

You! ” Her head snapped up, and she gestured to his whole body again. “Where were you?! ” She demanded. And- oh fuck , her eyes were wet. “Where were you? This Ricky, the guy I always knew you really were, when I needed you more than anything? ” 

Oh. 

That, he understood. 

His mind flashed back to the other him, back in the Sitting Room. There was her answer. He’d already told Cassidy all about his better half while they were waiting for the others to return. But… no. That wasn’t an excuse. Cassidy’s better half hadn’t wound up in the Sitting Room. Curse or no curse, it all came down to him. His choices - and his consequences.

“... But now that I know what I know, I feel like I can’t be angry with you,” Cassidy sighed, and suddenly she was sitting beside him - so close that their crossed legs were touching at the thigh.

The butterflies in his stomach jittered, but Cassidy looked unbothered by the contact so Ricky said nothing. He just swallowed the nerves down and stared at her expectantly. There. Present. Listening . Finally, finally listening. 

“You- told me about your better half in the Sitting Room. And I just- can’t get it out of my head,” she said. “He’s so- young . Which means that’s how young you were when- and all that time we were living together- right from the start , you were already… ” She broke when her voice cracked, blinking the wetness from her eyes. He understood what she was trying to say, but the words were stuck in her throat. 

“Losing Pericles. And Dad. And home ,” Ricky said, “I think we always knew I took it harder than anyone else. And I always- look, don’t reassure me about this because we’re talking about you right now, but I always felt like it was my fault. You n’ Judy and Brad… you lost everything . Then Brad and Judy lost their baby- lost Fred to the Freak. All because Pericles was mine. Or- probably more like I was his. But I didn’t know that back then because I didn’t see the red flags for what they were. If anyone should have seen it coming, it should’ve been me… and I didn’t.” 

“I remember you saying something like that back then,” she said. “But I think I brushed you off. Or just told you not to be ridiculous. We- never really talked about it. Not properly. And now that I think about it… you got a lot worse after that- horrible night, when Judy called us in a panic. So maybe- you’re not the only one who wasn’t really listening.”

“No. Don’t apologize. Don’t make excuses for me,” Ricky said, and without even thinking about it his hand came to rest on her knee. “You were there for me and putting up with my bullshit when no one else was, and for a lot longer than most people would have.”

“I know that. But remember how you told me the better halves of Brad, Judy, and Fred Sr. were all adults? It just- bothers me , okay?” She hugged herself, “I knew you were hurting back then. I was, too. And I knew it hit you harder than it did me. But I still don’t think I realized just how badly. I mean bad enough to split you in two .” She let out a nervous laugh, shaking her head. “I always thought it seemed like you’d left some part of yourself behind in Crystal Cove. I just- wish I’d realized why sooner… maybe I could’ve helped you.” 

“Please don’t put that on yourself,” Ricky groaned. “You were barely seventeen and suddenly homeless, out in the world all alone without any support. You were my girlfriend, not my therapist.”

Cassidy pursed her lips, then her hand came to cover his and she sort of sagged against him, her head on his shoulder. “I wasn’t alone. And I wasn’t completely without support,” Cassidy reminded him gently. “I had you.”

“And I had you,” Ricky said, leaning his cheek against the top of her head. “-And I’m sorry that wasn’t enough. Because it should have been.” 

They fell into a tense silence, but not so tense as it had been. A weight had been lifted between them - a single boulder off the top of a mountain, but progress all the same. 

There came a knock, and when they looked up Velma was standing in the doorway, hip cocked to one side. “If you two are done canoodling, we have things to do today,” she said dryly. 

Simultaneously, they suddenly realized what position they were in and how they must look, and immediately they were scooting apart, flushed and flustered. 

“Velma! Cassidy and I were just-” 

“Talking!”

“Yep! Talking! About- stuff.”

‘Stuff’... Uh-huh… ” Velma said with no small amount of disbelief or judgment whatsoever. “Well whatever you were doing, the gang and I are heading out, but Shaggy can’t come because he’s… Arthur. And Cassidy, you can’t because you’re not supposed to be alive. So. Ricky, we’re not going to make you come with us, but the invitation is open.”

Ricky spared Cassidy an awkward glance. “-Yeah, I’ll come. Where are we going?” 

“To help Fred set a trap ready as part of Arthur’s escape plan. Lewis gave us the instructions from Arthur while you two were in dreamland earlier. We’ll explain the details on the way. But before that, go change back into Shaggy’s clothes. If Pericles or the others happen to see you in those stripes, you’d might as well be wearing a giant neon sign that says ‘I'm Ricky.’ ” 

“Gotcha,” he nodded. “And um… Cassidy-” 

“It’s okay,” she gave him a tired smile that didn’t quite meet her eyes. “Go on. I- we - both have a lot to think about anyway, right?”

“Yeah- yeah. And uh… thank you. Again.” 

“Any time… baby .”  

Ricky’s heart skipped a beat. Am I reading too much into that or did she just… no way. She says that to everybody right? Right ??? “Oh. Uh… bye-” 

Oh for fuck’s sake! ” Velma cried! And without another word she grabbed Ricky by the collar of his shirt and dragged him out before the atmosphere got any more romantic. 

Cassidy snorted as she watched Ricky flail awkwardly after her, but once they were gone her smile turned sad. She plopped down onto the couch, then looked back to the figurines. Damn you, Ricky Owens. Damn you


“Look Velma," Ricky said once they were well out of earshot of Cassidy, "We really weren’t-” 

“Yeah, yeah. Just save the kissing part of the making up for when you’re not in my friend’s body!” She scolded, finally letting go of him.

There was no kissing! And there probably never will be!” Ricky insisted as he smoothed out his clothing. 

As if ,” Velma scoffed. “You might not have said it, but these past two days you haven’t exactly been subtle about the fact you were and are still in love with her. Hell, even Fred sees it, and he’s the most oblivious of all of us when it comes to these things!” 

“I’m not- Look, Velma. I care about her. But- nothing’s going to happen between us. She’s my oldest friend. And what we went through together… she’s the only one who gets it. All I want is for us- her , at the end of this, is for her to be free. And I’m not going to deprive her of that by chasing after her like the shitty ex who came crawling back begging for another chance. It’s bad enough as it is that I dragged her back into this mess in the first place, much less everything else I did. And worse still that we’re stuck working together now. Do I want to make amends? Yeah. But only because I know I hurt her, and she deserves to be able to move on from that. But once this shit show is over, I’m back in my own body, the curse is broken, and Pericles isn’t trying to kill us anymore? The sooner and the further she gets from me, the better.”

“Wait- really?” Velma stopped right in the middle of the hall, genuinely surprised. “You’re not even going to try?” 

“Hell no,” Ricky scoffed. “And believe you me: if someone you loved treated you the way I treated her… you wouldn’t want them chasing after you with flowers and a changed heart either.”

And actually, Velma knew exactly what he meant and how that felt. She’d turned Shaggy down flat when he tried rekindling things again after they broke up. And the history between Ricky and Cassidy was much longer than theirs, and a lot nastier at parts too.

But Cassidy and Ricky were not Velma and Shaggy.

“But. I thought you-” 

“It doesn’t matter how I feel or what I want,” Ricky started walking again, avoiding Velma’s eyes, and she followed after him. “I’ve been selfish for long enough. Once all this is over my work will have just begun. Now that I’ve got my head out of my ass it’s high time I started worrying about what everyone else wants and needs. And what she wants… it’s not me. Not like that, anyway.” 

Beside him, Velma crossed her arms and flexed her jaw, thinking as they walked in silence. How to proceed from here? Because he was wrong, and she knew it. The whole gang did. Angel still loved him, wanted him, and she regretted not fighting harder for it when she could. She’d all but confessed as much right before she thought she was going to die. But , on the other hand… whatever happened or didn’t happen between Ricky and Cassidy wasn’t really any of their business -  Velma’s business. Or her place, for that matter. And also there was the complicated business of Ricky being in Shaggy’s body, everything going on, and all of that complicated history, most of which was a mystery to them and - again - none of their business . And yeah: if Velma was totally honest with herself, she still had grudges of her own with Mr. E, and she wasn’t about to start playing wingwoman for him this soon into rebuilding bridges. 

Then again… trusting people had always been a weakness with her.

“You know… that’s not how it looked back there,” she pointed out. 

“Yeah? Well that’s how it was ,” Ricky said dismissively, but from their time working together Velma had plenty of experience by now with Mr. E trying to shut her down before she could say what she really wanted, and frankly she was sick of it. 

“Just saying,” she pressed forward, then baited a hook. “You sure were doing a lot of snuggling for a guy who thinks it’s best to keep it platonic.”

“And you need thicker glasses. I wasn’t holding her! I was- look, she leaned on me and I leaned back… and we held hands. And that’s it! ” 

He’d taken the bait.

“So what you’re saying. Is that she was snuggling you?”

“That’s not- I- she…” 

Velma just smiled smugly while she watched him get more and more flustered. She asked herself, Should I, A: throw him a lifeline here? Or B: watch him struggle a little more? 

“The heart wants what the heart wants,” Velma shrugged, nonchalantly examining her fingernails. 

“Seriously? And here I thought Daphne was the romantic,” Ricky grumbled. 

“Oh. I’m not the one who said it,” Velma said, flashing him a knowing and suggestive smile. 

Ricky stopped in his tracks, even as Velma kept walking. “Wait- what’s that supposed to mean?” He asked, wide eyed. “Who said it???” And with those damn puppy dog eyes, Velma aaaaalmost felt bad for what she was about to do. 

“Oh, look. We’re here.” And she quickened her stride towards the foyer before he could stop her. 

“Wait- Velma! Velmaaaa!” 

But Velma just pressed her lips together to keep a diabolical cackle from slipping out. 

She had chosen option C: toss him a rope, and leave him hanging .


Ricky never did get to properly ask what Velma had meant by that. Not that he thought she’d tell him even if he did. Fine timing for her to be in a cheeky mood! When Ricky caught up to her in the foyer, he found her talking to the gang smirking at him as if to say ‘Ha ha, I win,’ and social obligation forced Ricky to accept defeat and head upstairs to his room to change clothes. 

Velma - 1. Ricky - 0. 

He would get her back for that. All there was to do was wait for the opportunity. 

Ricky changed out of his striped shirt back into Shaggy’s green one, but after a moment’s thought he decided to keep the jacket. The weather sucked and it was different enough from the one he usually wore back at Destroido that he doubted anyone would blink if they saw “Shaggy” wearing it. Besides, he was going to be wearing a poncho over his clothes anyway to defend against the rain. 

Changed, he left his room and was walking back to the foyer to meet the others when he saw something ahead that made him pause. 

Vivi was sitting at the top of the stairs. 

Probably waiting for him. 

Shit.

Ricky took a deep breath, and walked closer. She was sitting on the top step hugging herself around the shoulders, a stuffed turtle tucked into the crook of her arm. She looked awful. Her eyes were red and puffy, and she’d washed off all her makeup - ruined from all the crying. 

She looked up with a sniff when she heard him coming and stood up, still anxiously holding that stuffed turtle close. “Ricky. I uh-” Her voice was hoarse, and she had to push her glasses up and rub her eyes with her sleeve before she could keep talking. “I’m so sorry… I wouldn’t blame you if you didn’t want to see me right now. I just- I needed you to know that- back there- it was an accident. The footage in all those paintings. We didn’t- we never would’ve looked at that stuff without your permission. B-but I know you still- *sniff* didn’t want us to see it, and I can’t imagine how upset you must be. I just- couldn’t let you leave thinking we did it on purpose… please don’t be mad…”

“Vivi… I’m not mad,” Ricky sighed, and he pulled her in for another hug. “I’m- glad you told me. I didn’t think you would’ve done that, but I’m not exactly a stranger to being stabbed in the back by people I trusted. So yeah, I’m not happy you saw it, but I’m glad to hear it was an accident. Can you tell me what did happen though?” He asked as they broke apart. “I just- that was freaky , Vivi. And embarrassing. Horrifying , frankly. I didn’t know that footage of Arthur was on those tapes, and that’s not how I wanted to find out.”

“Yeah. What did happen earlier?” Ricky heard Daphne ask, and when he glanced over, he found Mystery Incorporated and Cassidy all standing about halfway up the stairs. 

Vivi sniffed and wiped her eyes again, nodding. “It was the house,” she croaked. And she swallowed to clear her voice before she continued. “This mansion is a supernatural structure that Lewis created and has dominion over, but it’s not all him. There’s a complicated network of energies woven through it by all of the lesser spirits, blessings, and magic, and together they create a sort of consciousness that’s independent of Lewis.”

“So… what you’re saying is it’s a bunch of different programs intersecting to form a system that can, in a way, think? So it’s like an AI?” Velma asked.

Vivi nodded. “Exactly like an AI, just not exactly an advanced one. It has its moments where it does something so smart it’s almost scary, but for the most part its intelligence is very two-dimensional. About as smart as a toddler, tops. Complete with tantrums if something happens to destabilize the energies.” 

“So… that’s what happened back there?” Ricky asked. 

“Not exactly,” Vivi explained. “The house’s- I guess you could say ‘programming’ or ‘algorithm’ if we’re comparing it to Artificial Intelligence, responds to the energies of its inhabitants, especially the living ones. It knows its purpose is to serve and protect the people Lewis allows to be here, and to defend itself and its inhabitants from perceived threats. But unlike in a computer it’s not an exact science and there are “holes” in the code. So while the house’s supernatural defenses at any given time are mostly airtight, its ability to respond to complex or non-specific orders and new stimuli is… limited. So it doesn’t always do as good a job at looking after us as it thinks. Following along so far?” 

Everyone nodded.

“A being’s mental, physical, and emotional state has a direct impact on how our energy presents itself,” Vivi continued, “and the house communicates through energy fluctuations. Basically, it uses our auras and the way our energies interact with other people and objects to guess what we want or what we need. Which brings us to what happened earlier.

“You seven were all really upset about the same thing. Which means all of you were inadvertently focusing your energy towards the same object and idea: the flashdrive and its contents. Meanwhile Lewis, Mystery, and I were all also thinking about it, even if we hadn’t seen the footage. And… we all kind of wanted to. Not that we were going to! It’s just we were all worried about Arthur and worried about Ricky, and we saw how much it upset Mystery Incorporated which meant it had to have been really bad, which was just making us even more worried and curious. Aaaand the mansion saw that and thought…” 

“It thought it was being helpful by giving you what it thought you wanted,” Ricky said. 

“Exactly,” Vivi groaned. “Then once we saw the footage… everything went to shit. I’m so sorry, Ricky. We could’ve told the house to turn it off or looked away, but we didn’t. At first because we didn’t realize what was happening, but then by the time we did we got carried away and sort of… froze. Then we saw Arthur collapse and he started screaming and…” Vivi hugged herself tighter, then took a deep breath to compose herself. When she opened her eyes again all of the emotion had drained right out of them, and what she said next was so controlled it could have come straight out of a textbook. “Our sudden and intense negative emotional reaction triggered an equivalent response.”

“A ‘tantrum,’ ” Ricky surmised. 

“So the tantrum was when the Dead Beats went nuts and everything started shaking with the freaky music?” Cassidy asked.

Vivi nodded. “The tantrum part wasn’t the images themselves. The tantrum was caused by our response to it,” she explained. “Just- imagine what we were feeling, then just imagine those feelings infecting everything they touch but with no real place to go. It’s no wonder the house and the Dead Beats had such a strong response. It’s been what? Two hours? And it still hasn’t completely restabilized. Hell, I wouldn’t be surprised if it took a couple of days for the mansion to be completely back to its old self.”

“You’re right,” Fred said. “Everything’s almost… too quiet.”

“Jeepers! Freddy’s right!” Daphne cried. 

“Like yeah!” Shaggy said. “Like, it’s been a while now and there hasn’t been any weirdly accurate music playing at a suspiciously appropriate moment!”

 

“Yeeeeeeeah-o!”

 

Everyone jumped and looked around when, as if on cue, music began to play from unknown corners of the house. 

 

“Yeeeeeeeah-o!”

 

“Well Shag, I guess it took offense to that,” Fred laughed, hands on his hips. 

 

“Because the world 

expects so much of me,”

 

“Am- am I crazy, or is it judging us?” Velma said, flabbergasted.

 

“And all I really want is to be

Just happy.”

 

Ricky barked a laugh. “My God! It is!” 

“I did not go through all that trouble to get here to get sassed by a house!” Cassidy exclaimed, hands on her hips.

“I’m just glad its personality is still intact,” Vivi chuckled, fondly shaking her head at the ceiling. 

A few more notes played, but apparently the mansion had said everything it wanted to say, because then the music abruptly cut off. Everyone looked around, tense, for another couple moments waiting for something else to happen, the conversation only resumed once everyone was sure nothing was going to.

“Also. Not sure if anyone else has noticed, but the Dead Beats are gone,” Velma pointed out.

“Somehow I didn’t even notice, but she’s right,” Ricky said. “I haven’t seen a single one since the incident.”

“Lewis would have taken a few with him, but the rest would have gone to the basement to go dormant for a bit,” Vivi explained. “Like how sleeping is the brain’s reset button. Some of them should start reappearing again by the time you guys get back, but like I said some of them could be asleep for days.”

“Not doubting you, but you don’t exactly sound confident,” Cassidy said thoughtfully. 

“Well… to be honest, an ‘incident’ of this scale has ever happened before. I’m having to hypothesize based on my experiences with other supernatural ‘hives’ like this one and how smaller scale ‘tantrums’ have gone in the past. Mystery and Lewis might have other ideas once they get back, but that’s all I can say for sure with the knowledge I have.”

“And we thank you for it, but I’d still like to hear what Lewis and Mystery have to say about the subject when they get back,” Ricky said. 

“Reah…” Scooby whimpered. “And uh… where’d they go, anyway?”

“Scoob’s right,” Velma sighed. “I hate to say it, but shouldn’t we be, ya know, worried ? About the enraged fox spirit that just all but unleashed himself on the town?”

“We don’t know he went into town!” Ricky was quick to interject. His mind was still struggling to connect the gentle giant he’d come to know with the beast that had towered over them back in the art gallery.

“I wouldn’t worry about Mystery too much,” Vivi said. “He tends to go off by himself when his own emotions get the better of him. It’s just the way he is. And he’s got a lot of wisdom to go with all those years of his, so I don’t see him doing anything rash. But still. He is a nogitsune, so he is technically an ‘evil’ spirit. And the way Mystery lets off steam usually involves- well. Violence. But like I said, he’s no fool. Knowing him he’ll keep to the forests and countryside and go on a run, probably eat a deer or a cow - whichever’s unlucky enough to cross his path first - then he’ll be home around dinnertime, probably not hungry but in need of a bath.”

“It’ll- probably be a deer then,” Velma said, unsettled. “There aren’t any farmers in miles and miles of Crystal Cove. Between the Horrible Herd and the Gluten Demon, our agriculture industry took a hit that’s probably going to take years to recover. We import basically all our food now and the only reason people haven’t starved is because of Mayor Nettles - she’s the most competent government official Crystal Cove has had in decades .”

“Poor little deer…” Daphne said sadly. 

“If it makes you feel any better, if Mystery’s hungry or angry enough there’s always a chance he’ll get it out of his system tearing a cadaver apart before he ever runs across a living thing. Pick a freeway, there’s plenty of those to be found. At least that’s what I tell myself so I don’t have to think about it,” Vivi shrugged.

Shaggy and Scooby both went a little green at the thought. Raw roadkill? Even they had higher standards than that!

Then Vivi turned serious. “But I won’t lie to you all. The one we need to worry about isn’t Mystery… it’s Lewis.”

“That’s right. Lewis left too. Where’d he go?” Daphne asked. 

“Where do you think?” Ricky asked, dread creeping over him.

“No way. He couldn't possibly be that stupid!” Velma gasped. 

“Lewis is smart, brave, confident, competent, loyal to a fault, and I love my boyfriend,” Vivi said. “But the way a ghost manifests is strongly impacted by the way they die, or the way they were immediately before and after death. And to make a long story short… Lewis came back mad.”

“That why his temper’s so short?” Cassidy asked. 

Vivi nodded. “He’s the most hot headed and rash of all of us once that damn temper gets him. And he’ll have gone to see Arthur. LUCKILY, before anyone says anything else, it’s Arthur he’s gone to see. And believe you me, if anyone can get Lewis to calm down and see sense before he does something rash, it’s Artie. Lewis’ rage makes him impulsive and sometimes violent, but when it comes to us, Arthur especially , his restraint is excellent.”

Shaggy didn’t look convinced. “I mean… and that’s all well and good. But shouldn’t we like…”

Do rumthing?” Scooby asked. 

“Honestly? There’s no point even worrying about it,” Vivi sighed. “By now he’ll have arrived at Destroido long ago. It’s too late to stop him now, and we couldn’t have caught him even if we’d chased after him right out the gate. So if Lewis was going to do something stupid, then by now he’s already done it. Just keep the radio on while you’re driving and keep an eye on your devices. If nothing shows up in the news about Destroido being on fire, then we’re in the clear.”

“So what you’re saying is… there’s an angry ghost - a real one - potentially terrorizing my employees and destroying my life’s work as we speak?” Ricky asked, suddenly feeling rather faint.

Damaging your life’s work, if that makes you feel better,” Vivi corrected apologetically. “His beef is with Pericles, Brad, and Judy, not Destroido. If Destroido just happens to be where they are when Lewis starts tossing fireballs, then that’s just bad luck.”

“I’m- just going to tell myself that Lewis isn’t that stupid,” Ricky said resolutely. 

“That’s probably wise.”

Notes:

In all not a super eventful chapter, but after everything that happened in the last three chapters we were overdue for a more chill one. And there were so many parts I loved writing! I'm sorry you all had to wait so long for it. I've been enjoying school, but it's kept me super duper busy this semester. Not a lot of time for writing, but I'm determined to keep moving forward! 💪
Let me know what you think, favorite parts, and your predictions! Remember, comments = motivation fuel for more chapters!

Chapter 30: It's Mine

Summary:

Team Arthur strikes back.

Notes:

I'm back! And we are officially at Chapter 30! I'm sorry it took so long - life happens and I'm stretched pretty thin.

Some pretty graphic violence later in this chapter, so be warned.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Fortunately for everyone, Vivi was right on both counts: Lewis wasn’t that stupid, and Arthur had managed to snap him out of his rage. 

Mostly.

“Okay. So let me get this straight,” Alice said in that too cheerful voice of hers. “Amongst all the other bizarre revelations today, you conveniently decided to leave out that three-fourths of your little group are supernatural. Like, as in, actually supernatural.” 

“Yeah… sorry about that,” Arthur sniffed. His voice was still a little hoarse from all the crying he'd done a few minutes ago, but he had himself back under control again. “But I don’t think I have to explain to you of all people why I left that out.” 

“Oh no, I totally get it. Doesn’t change the fact that I would’ve appreciated the heads up before I got force-choked by Skeletor!” 

“Sorry,” Lewis said guiltily from where he was sitting on the couch beside Arthur. 

“You I don’t mind that look, but ya know this apology would probably go more smoothly if you didn’t look like that,” Arthur muttered. 

“I know… but I still can’t change back,” Lewis grumbled. 

“You said that earlier. Why can’t you change back?” Marcie asked. 

“And I clearly still need to be caught up. What do you mean ‘change back? ’” Alice asked. 

Lewis had tried to resume his human illusion after he and Arthur had broken apart only to find that - whoopsie , he couldn’t. Like his mansion back with the others, Lewis’ energy had been destabilized by the shock and his own emotions were keeping him in his true form. Even now, there were still a few little flames flickering in his hair, and his shoulders were smoking. 

And all of this, along with pretty much everything Vivi was explaining to Ricky and the others back home at about the same time, Lewis explained to Arthur and the girls. 

“-So I was already on the verge of losing control when I got here. But then I sensed something wrong with one of my Dead Beats, and I saw what state this little guy was in…” All three of “Arthur’s” Dead Beats were in Lewis and Arthur’s laps, with the two pink ones cuddling the white one between them. Lewis reached over and gave the sad little ghost a scratch on its head. “I knew something terrible must have happened to Arthur. And I was ready for war ,” he growled. “Then I saw…” Arthur felt a little hurt when Lewis blatantly looked away from him, but he also knew his friend had to keep his own temper under wraps, and seeing what they’d done to Arthur’s face was not helping. “The point is,” Lewis finally sighed guiltily, “ I really am sorry for- earlier. I was- I act… rashly , when I’m angry. And I owe you both so much, for looking after Arthur while I can’t.” 

“Aw gee… don’t mention it,” Marcie said sheepishly. 

“Fine. We’ll call it water under the bridge. Moving on,” Alice said flippantly. 

“You really prefer to get right to the point, don’t you?” Marcie asked. 

“Oh, I’m sowwy,” Alice said condescendingly, “Do we need to waste time sorting out our fee-fees? Or do we want Body Swap Boy over there to get out of here alive?” 

“Yes ma’am. Shutting up,” Marcie said quickly, face flushed red. 

“Arthur. You’re the only one with the full picture and it’s your neck on the line. Or rather, your back. So you’re calling the shots, and you didn’t answer my question earlier: how can I help?” 

“I should go, ” Lewis said. “I-” 

“Oooh no you don’t, ghost boy. You’re here, you’re helping.” 

“I- okay, sure. I can do whatever you need. It’s not like I was trying to get out of helping, but last time I was here I did a few things for Arthur and he made it pretty clear there wasn’t anything more I could do.” 

“I did,” Arthur said thoughtfully. “But things have changed. Hold on. Let me think-”

“About what?” Alice asked. 

“What do you mean about what?” 

“We can’t read your mind, Arthur. And I don’t know about Numbskull over there, but Hot Dogs and I have some pretty good heads on our shoulders.” 

“First of all, it’s Hot Dog Water . If you’re going to insult me then do it properly. But my name is Marcie, ” Marcie said saltily. “Second of all, she’s got no tact, but she’s right,” Marcie said. “Talk to us, Arthur.” 

“I- okay. Fine… I’ll think out loud,” Arthur said, slightly embarrassed. “So first. Obviously, Professor Pericles has had a more- extreme reaction to my change in behavior than I expected. But we still have the upper hand because he still thinks I’m alone when really, he’s now outnumbered. His only real allies are Brad and Judy. Which means… without Ricky, and of course not counting the Kriefstaffebots because we’ve assessed they can’t make decisions independently, his eyes and ability to act are limited to just the three of them. At least assuming he doesn’t have any of Destroido’s employees on his side. So if all three of them were preoccupied with something that isn’t me… hmm…” 

Oooohhhh. You’re suggesting a red herring,” Alice said giddily. “You need me to create some chaos for them? Cuz I absolutely can. I have ideas already!” 

“Sorry Alice, but I have something else for you to do. I was actually already about to tell you about it when someone interrupted,” he gave Lewis the side eye and the ghost gave them all another apologetic grimace. 

Anyway! The plan,” Arthur continued. I originally made the plan based on what I thought I could achieve with the time and allies I had. But things have changed, and now I have you. First of all, the security guys back at the cafeteria. They seemed to know you. You’re… friends?” 

“I was under Destroido’s employ for about two years before my retirement. I used to train with them all the time. So yeah, I know em,” Alice shrugged. 

“But you don’t just know them, they were happy to see you. They respect you.” 

“They know I can flatten every one of their asses on the sparring mat, and I’ve won every war game we’ve ever played. Being capable and reliable gets you far in their circles. What’s your point?”

“Hmmmm… originally, the plan was to sneak out tomorrow night with failsafes in place in case we needed to flee. But now…”

“What’re you thinking?” 

“Yeah. What are you thinking?” Lewis asked. There was a warning in his tone, but Arthur swiftly ignored it. 

“Probably something stupid. Or at least crazy. But before that… what I said to Douglas earlier gave me a thought. About protecting Destroido’s employees. And Pericles, Brad, and Judy aren’t here either-” 

“Wait what do you mean they aren’t here?” Lewis asked. 

“Pericles said something about checking on the construction of the ‘Other Crystal Cove.’ It’s part of his next crazy scheme to get the planispheric disk from Mystery Inc. He wants to (and yes , I know this is bananas but it’s what Ricky told me) build a full-sized, post-apocalyptic replica of Crystal Cove, give Brad and Judy plastic surgery, and use them to convince Fred that he’s been transported into a future where the world has ended, in order to trick him into showing them where he hid the disk.” 

Alice, Marcie, and Lewis blinked at him. 

“He thinks that’s gonna work???” All three of them finally exclaimed. 

“Apparently. But obviously it isn’t now , because Ricky’s in Shaggy’s body with Mystery Incorporated, and he’s probably warned them about it already. And if he hasn’t, he will.”

“To my knowledge he hasn’t,” Lewis said. “But probably not intentionally. A lot has been going on the past two days.” 

 “The point is, a trick loses its magic once the audience knows how it works, but Pericles doesn’t know the cat’s out of the bag. But in the meantime working on that dead-end plan is keeping him busy. Which brings me to my point. I want to make Marcie disappear.” 

Marcie’s head snapped up. “What?” 

“Pericles has been rapidly escalating his behavior because I’m not responding in the way he wants. I’ve disarmed almost every tactic he’s tried to use against me. Which means there’s a very good chance he may resort to using people against me, and you’re the most obvious target. Ricky stuck his neck out to protect you from them after you gave Velma that disk piece, and more importantly you’re accessible. You’re stuck here. They know where you are at any given moment. So I’m letting you go.” 

Marcie shot to her feet. “ Arthur! I’m not leaving you!” 

“Hold on hold on! I wasn’t finished talking. We’re going to make him think you’re gone. I’m just- not sure how, yet. Alice, any ideas?”

Alice paused to think. “... Yep. Easy peasy,” she finally said. “Okay. Here’s what we’re gonna do. You’re going to pack up your stuff and start to leave while wearing your regular clothes, and I’m going to follow you invisible in my stealth suit. And at some point, we’ll need a glitch in the cameras so we can switch places.”

“The Dead Beats can do that,” Lewis said. 

“They can,” Arthur added. “They’re ghosts; they can mess with electronics similarly to a natural technical glitch or an EVP. They’ve done it multiple times already.” 

“Okay I am - seriously starting to fall in love with you little guys,” Alice said. 

The Dead Beats all blushed and gave delighted trills, then disappeared bashfully behind Lewis and Arthur, giggling. Everyone chuckled at their antics. 

“So. The Dead Beats are going to give the cameras a glitch,” Alice said, “and when they do that Marcie will turn on her stealth suit and sneak back in while I turn my stealth suit off, switch places with her, and take her stuff to Velma’s house.”

“Wait- why Velma’s house?” Marcie asked. 

Alice just gave Marcie a long, almost sympathetic yet highly judgmental stare, as if to say ‘why do you think?’ but didn’t actually answer the question.

“-Anyway!” She continued, “Marcie isn’t actually going to leave, is my point. We’re just going to make them think she did. And she’ll just keep her stealth suit on when she’s not in here to keep up the ruse. That’s what you wanted, right Arthur?” 

Exactamundo. Thank you, Alice. Sounds like a plan to me.” 

“I hate to take the wind out of your sails here, but you seriously think that won’t have consequences?” Marcie pointed out.

“It’s just a precaution. I’m betting on them not even noticing you’re gone. I mean have you, as in you specifically, outside of when you’re sneaking around with me, seen them in the past few days?” 

“I- well… no. In fact I haven’t seen them much in the past few weeks, now that you mention it.” 

“Exactly. Ricky was already doing a pretty damn good job at keeping their attention away from you and now? Pericles is thrown off. He’s distracted. But. If Pericles does think to use you, I’d rather he not be able to find you.”

“It’s a sound plan if I do say so myself,” Alice said smugly, but then she turned thoughtful. “But what’s the plan after that ? Once I’m finished taking Marcie off their radar, what then?” 

“I was getting to that,” Arthur said. “Once Marcie’s safe I need you to make your way back here, then sneak around and figure out which, if any, of Destroido’s employees are in Pericles’ pocket, and who can be trusted to definitely not be. But you can start that project in the morning because by the time you finish dealing with Marcie, odds are it’ll be dark out and most people will have gone home. Hell - it’s past six o’clock already! And I hate to say it, but your window will be pretty damn slim. Because I’m escaping tomorrow night.

“Don’t worry about it. I’ve worked with tighter deadlines than that, and I know exactly where to start,” Alice said at once. “Officer Sam Douglas, head of security. He’s not the type to be tempted. Believe me: I tried. Once. For funsies. Don’t judge me. Point is: If I couldn’t tempt him to betray Mr. E, no one can.” 

“Oh,” Arthur said. “Well- I’d still feel better if you looked into him first just to be sure.” 

“Sure,” she shrugged. “But unless Pericles found something to blackmail him with, no amount of money could get him to stray from that damn moral code of his.” 

“If we were anywhere but Crystal Cove, I would agree with you,” Arthur said. “But you’re forgetting Alice: there’s more than human nature at play here.” 

“The curse,” Lewis nodded solemnly. “From what Mystery, Vivi, and I have been able to observe and confirm through our research, this curse is entity-driven, which makes it tricky and unpredictable. It plays with human minds, shifts our hearts like chess pieces: that’s the key to its strength.” 

“They’re right,” Marcie said guiltily. She was staring down at her hands, twiddling her thumbs. “My poor Dad… look, I hated Creepy Spooky Terror Land because Dad had made it my life . And I could see what it was doing to him. But my Dad loved that Theme Park. I was trying to find a way to save it for him when I was experimenting with the steel from one of the rides and stumbled across a formula for super helium. Then from there… when I think about it, I should really be more bitter with Velma and her friends for catching me. I mean I went to jail . Not for very long, because my Dad didn’t press charges and E and Ed got me off for the assault charges once Destroido started sponsoring me. But the point is, it would make sense for me to hate her, right? But I don’t. The more time went by, that obsession I had while I was the manticore sorta just vanished. Poof . And now? I honestly don’t know what I was thinking. I’d found a way to make us rich. If I’d just gone to my Dad and shown him - he’s a scientist. And an engineer. At the very least, he would’ve been proud of my discovery. We could’ve worked something out. Maybe torn down a couple of the more damaged rides. Instead I made a fake website, tricked the Mayor into buying a fake cursed temple for the park, and dressed up in a sophisticated manticore costume complete with flight capabilities to terrorize what few park goers we had, all to force my Dad to close the park so I could melt down the steel from the rides and sell a ton of super helium to the Australian Zeppelin Fleet!”

All three of them were staring at her. Including Arthur, who was looking at Marcie with new eyes. “That’s- really? I mean I’d at least heard about the manticore thing, but that was your plan? That’s… I mean that’s crazy.”

I know! That’s the point I’m trying to make here!” Marcie cried. “I mean sure, it was pretty genius, but it was also completely irrational, which is totally unlike me.” 

Alice laughed. “Right. Almost as crazy and irrational as dressing up as a ghost girl, holding a teenager against his will in a crypt for six weeks, and terrorizing an entire school of horny teens at prom just to get four kids and their dog to read an article. Or dressing up as a slutty ghost assassin and pretending to try to kill the same four kids and their dog to lure a parrot out of hiding.” 

“Wait- you were a monster too?!” Arthur exclaimed!

Two monsters,” Alice said smugly, almost proud of herself. “And so was Marcie over there. Yeah, I remember who you are now. Little Miss Science Girl over there also dressed up as a flying she-demon and terrorized a small town, all to keep people away while you searched for a disk piece for Mr. E. You’ve got a pretty sweet figure hiding under all that frump.” 

“If it helps my case, I actually did feel ashamed and ridiculous the second time,” Marcie grumbled. 

“Oh? And did you feel ashamed when you sent those poor boys to the hospital?” Alice tutted. “Poooor Gary and Ethan.”

“Those poor boys later dressed up as a giant axe-wielding misogynist to terrorize girls into dating them,” Marcie snapped. “So yeah, at the time I felt pretty bad about ending the soccer season early for them. But now? Couldn't've happened to a nicer pair.”

Alice pursed her lips. “I’ve just decided I like you.”

“I don’t know how to feel about that.” 

Alice gave her a wily grin. “Hah! That’s probably wise. So, what was the point of your nostalgic ramble, my frumpy little demoness?”

Marcie blushed, flustered and unsure whether to be flattered and offended. “First of all: fuck you .”

“Later darling,” Alice winked.

Marcie was stammering now, her face as red as her skirt. 

“My God I think you broke her,” Lewis said. 

“Have mercy on the kid, Alice. She’s never been flirted with before!” Arthur cried, gently putting his hands on Marcie’s shoulders. 

“Awwwwwe but it’s fun,” she pouted. “But! You’re too young for me anyway,  I’m just messing with you. And back to business, she’s right. And I think I understand what she was trying to explain. This curse, or rather the entity behind it, is capable of deceiving people into acting against their true natures. Or even change them entirely. Which means anyone could be an enemy. I’ve also been gone a while, and a lot’s changed at Destroido since I left. So alliances may have shifted and the entity has had a lot of time to mess with people’s heads.”

“I- um… yeah, that’s what I was trying to say sure,” Marcie finally managed to stutter out. 

“So what do you want me to do?” Lewis asked. 

Arthur grinned at him. “Something genius and completely irrational.”


It was right at seven o’clock when the Mystery Machine finally pulled away from Lewis’ mansion. Daylight was getting dimmer as the sun got closer to setting, but the painted sky was hidden by the thick clouds above. But that was a good thing - their plan called for stealth above all else. Rain pattered on the roof and windshield as the van made its way down the winding road towards town. The radio was on and Daphne, in the front seat next to Fred, was flipping through news channels every few minutes, checking for news of Destroido. 

So far, it seemed that either Arthur had calmed him down or Lewis had reigned in his temper and not done something stupid. Because there was no mention of a fire at Destroido, a monster attack, and “accident,” or anything of the kind. Ricky was looking out the back window while he listened, watching the black twisted trees of the forest surrounding Lewis’ mansion give way to more green and thick foliage as they got closer to Crystal Cove. 

They hadn’t said much once they got in the van. Ricky could still sense an obvious elephant in the room weighing on everyone’s minds, but the silence could just as easily be attributed to everyone listening for news. Fortunately, it had been long enough by now that Ricky wasn’t too worried about Destroido anymore. Instead, he was worried about the kids. What they thought of him, now that they knew what they knew. How they must feel, and what questions they might ask him. 

Because they hadn’t exactly fully addressed it yet. Hadn’t found a way forward. They’d shown him he had their support, and he was grateful for it. But the burden was still there. Some of it had been taken off, but not enough. 

The Mystery Machine was pulling off the country road, the muddy tires meeting newer asphalt and fewer cracks as the town’s lights drew nearer. 

“So!” Fred finally said, a little too loudly, “What uh… what were you and Angel talking about earlier? If… it’s any of our business, anyway.”

“Reah,” Scooby joined in, “Reverything… good?”

“Oh- Yeah,” Ricky said, a little surprised by the question. “Just- I was- apologizing for something. But uh… I think it went well. Or- as well as it could have.” 

“That’s good,” Fred shrugged. Sincerely, yet awkwardly. “I’m- glad everything’s good between you two. Or at least… as good as it could be.” 

They fell into an uneasy silence again, and the trees going by began to give way to buildings and abandoned construction sites, the crews having headed home early thanks to the rain. It was a good time to be in construction in Crystal Cove - the Horrible Herd had destroyed a good portion of the town before the kids’ plan had foiled them. And thanks to Mayor Nettles’ competency, reconstruction was progressing more quickly and efficiently than ever before. Infrastructure projects used to take years when Fred Jones was still mayor, unless it was another tourist attraction. Come to think of it, it hadn’t been much different when Ricky was young, and Mayor Geist had been in power.

“So,” Ricky cleared his throat, “Where are we going? You never told me about the trap.”

The T-word flipped a switch. Fred immediately straightened his back and brightened up. “It’s gonna be awesome! I have this great idea to-” 

“Freddy. He’s totally in the dark. Let’s tell him about the plan before we get into logistics,” Velma interrupted. 

Fred deflated a little. “... Okay,” he sighed. 

“Sorry, Freddy. Just be patient,” Daphne said, leaning against him in the front seat. 

“So. Taking a trip down memory lane, remember the Ghost Trucker?” Velma asked. 

“The- oh! Of course I remember! Rung Ladderton. Used a ghost truck to steal crystal doorknobs while searching for Theodore Avacados’ missing diamond. Wow , that one was a long time ago. That was all the way back when you still didn’t know my identity and I was still sending you clues,” Ricky said. 

“Mm-hmm. ‘Crystal can’t open doors like a diamond,’ ” Velma chuckled. 

“Heheheh… that was a pretty good one if I do say so myself.” Mr. E chuckled smugly, stroking the hairs on his chin. “So. What about the Ghost Trucker?”

“I’m sure you remember, seeing as you solved it before us, but Rung Ladderton converted one of the entrances to the Crystal Cove caves into a secret hideout where he could hide the truck and the stolen doorknobs,” Daphne said. 

But , did you pay attention to what happened after the Mystery was solved?” Velma asked. 

“Of course. I paid attention to everything ,” Ricky smirked. “After you kids caught Ladderton, the Ghost Truck was donated to the Haunted Museum and the doorknobs were retrieved. I heard it was a nightmare for the CCPD to get them all back to their respective owners.”

“All true. My mother owns the truck now and it’s on display as we speak at the haunted museum. But that’s besides the point: did you know the secret cave is still there?” 

“Wait- it is?” Ricky said, genuinely shocked. How’d I miss that? I thought for sure they would have either sealed it or removed the door.”

“My- Mayor Dad kept it intact and was trying to figure out how to use it for a future tourist attraction. Buuut then the Man Crab attacked the Women’s Volleyball Tournament, and I think he forgot about it,” Fred said. 

“That sounds like Jones alright,” Ricky sighed with no small amount of disdain. “So. We’re using the cave for the trap?”

“Yep. And it’s going to be awesome . Let me tell you about it!” 

The rest of the drive was spent going over the plans for the trap before their arrival. Though in this case, “going over” meant Fred would start explaining it normally, then get excited and start talking either too fast or in jargon no one understood, until someone would stop him and ask him to repeat himself in a way they could keep up with. 

Was it a tad inconvenient? It was. But it made Ricky smile, in spite of the ache in his chest. Fred was his parents’ son through and through, but only the best parts of them. The parts Ricky had known as a boy, driving the Enigma Engine through these very same streets, trying to keep up with Brad and Judy’s animated trap talk from the back seat. 

He missed them. Not as they were now, but as he’d known them. The boy and girl who’d set up little traps as mostly harmless pranks for him and Cassidy, and less harmless traps for the football team when they shoved him into a locker. His friends , Brad Chiles and Judy Reeves.

But they were gone now. And where they’d gone, he could not follow. They didn’t exist anymore. And the people they’d become were hardly anything like their kind, passionate, amazing son. 

He was… grieving for them, he realized. But not in the way he had grieved for Cassidy. More like… the way he felt about Professor Pericles. It wasn’t their lives they’d lost, it was something more important than that: their very souls. They were in the sitting room. Ricky had only found his way back by… luck, or a cosmic fluke. Not something he saw happening twice easily.

It didn’t hurt as much, but grieving for someone who was still alive was… sadder , somehow. 

Ricky’s gaze wandered back out the back window, only half-listening to Fred now. He wondered what Brad, Judy, and Pericles were doing now. Were they at Destroido, or were they up to no good elsewhere? 

And for that matter… was Lewis?


Everything was proceeding exactly as planned. 

“Crystal Cove 2.0” wasn’t far from finishing construction now. Another week at the most. Professor Pericles had been monitoring this project extremely closely, using every bit of his brain power and observational skills to make sure every little detail was accounted for, and even Fred Jones would be fooled by the replica. 

Well- almost all of his brain power. 

He’d been staring at the wheels of the Mystery Machine duplicate for the last five minutes, and Brad was certain he was thinking about Ricky again. 

Just thinking about that hairy land whale was enough to put Brad in a bad mood. This morning had not gone as planned. Brad glanced down at his hand, bandaged at the knuckles where he’d bloodied them on Ricky’s face. That had been satisfying. And it had been working . Then Ricky had to flip out all of a sudden, and Alice had to show up. And it had all gone sideways from there. 

Brad hadn’t been behind bars or in handcuffs since the few times they’d been arrested by the sheriff as teens - the adults back then had approved of Mystery Incorporated just as much as the adults of today approved of their successors. And apparently Ricky had listened to some of Brad and Judy’s trap rambling when they were kids, because Destroido’s security team had a holding cell, and it was a good one . Escaping it had actually taken quite a bit of effort and finesse. Brad was almost free when Ricky finally showed up, battered and refusing to look at him, to order his guards to set him loose. Brad was also a little annoyed to be let out - he’d been so close to escaping, and hated not finishing a trap. And the fact that Ricky still managed to walk with a straight back and dignity on his face in spite of Brad’s best efforts pissed him off even more. Not to mention the scene in the cafeteria seemed to have the opposite effect Pericles had described when he told Brad about the plan.

The plan had been to strip Ricky of his employees’ respect and alienate him even further. Instead, the display seemed to have both unified and outraged the employees of Destroido. Contempt followed Brad everywhere he went, and Judy too because she was his wife. A trend was starting among the scientists where they simply pretended Brad and Judy weren’t there, the guards all sneered and put their hands on the weapons at their hips when they passed, and even the damn janitors looked at Brad and Judy like an overflowing toilet. Word of what had happened was even spreading to the workers here. Thankfully it was near the end of the day and most of the crews had gone home, but several were to remain working throughout the night. And as word spread among them, Brad was sensing more and more animosity the longer they stayed. 

You’ve unmasked yourself, Ricky’s words echoed in his head. And now they see exactly what you are.

Brad shook that thought away just as quickly as it came. Honestly, he didn’t get what they were so upset about! It was Destroido , for god’s sake! It wasn’t as if Mr. E was employer of the year! Why the hell were his employees suddenly treating him like a martyr or something? Then again, Brad hadn’t exactly been popular among Destroido’s employees before this morning. In fact they’d all made it pretty clear they didn’t like or trust Pericles, Brad, or Judy from the start. 

But when he stopped long enough to think about it… The details from this morning, still so fresh and clear in his mind. Ricky’s long, thick hair tangled between his fingers, and the feeling of his larger body thrashing against Brad as he tried feebly to defend himself. The tears in his eyes, the fear and anger in his voice and the way he’d screamed

For some reason Brad’s mind kept substituting Ricky’s younger self in that situation. The sensitive, reliable, funny guy from his childhood. And something small deep down whispered ever so sadly, you hurt your friend. 

It was gone just as quickly as it appeared, but the feeling it left behind made Brad feel… bad . Bad about himself, and bad about what he’d done, and that only made him all the angrier. 

God dammit, this is all Ricky’s fault . He’s the one who made me- us have to do this! If he’d just kept his head down and his mouth shut there wouldn’t be an issue!

“Something on your mind, Brad?” Judy asked next to him. 

“No,” Brad said, but then he realized he’d lied to Judy. He never lied to Judy. “Just- thinking about the same thing we’re all thinking about,” he sighed. There , she’d know what he was talking about without him having to say it. 

“Ricky,” Judy grumbled. “And we’re not the only ones,” she looked past him at Pericles. The parrot had snapped himself out of his stupor and had continued his inspection, but it was clear to both of them that he was unsettled. 

“I just don’t get it. Two weeks of the same routine with no issues and now…”

“I know, Brad. Believe me, I know. And he managed to keep that attitude even after you tried- ehem , beating some sense into him?

“Judy. I punched him and slammed his head into that table as hard as I could. He looked me in the eye and told me to go fuck myself. Can you imagine that?! The nerve!” 

“Hmmm… maybe you didn't hit him hard enough Brad,” Judy muttered.

“I’m sorry Judy, what did you say?” Brad snapped. 

“Nothing Brad, you’re right. It’s strange.” 

“It’s more than strange. It’s as if he’s become a whole other person,” Brad growled. “And what about you, Judy? You’re sure you didn’t find anything suspicious in his room?” 

“I searched the place top to bottom, Brad. And I took as many ‘creative liberties’ as I could, just like Pericles said. There was nothing.”

“Hmmm… maybe you didn’t look hard enough Judy,” Brad muttered. 

Judy rounded on him, her face twisted in a sneer. She opened her mouth to say something, but changed her mind and turned away just as quickly. 

“... You’ve made your point Brad,” she grumbled begrudgingly. 

They stood side by side in tense silence for several minutes, refusing to look at one another and watching Pericles flitter about examining small details and taking notes on a little clipboard he carried around in his talons. 

Judy felt bad for getting passive aggressive with Brad like that. Granted - he’d gotten passive aggressive back , but she’d earned it. Furthermore… he was right. Judy hadn’t found anything in Ricky’s room, and yet every instinct she had was telling her they were missing something . One big, glaringly obvious puzzle piece that would make everything make sense . And if that puzzle piece was anywhere, then Ricky was the one hiding it. 

The question was, where? And Judy couldn’t help but second guess whether she’d overlooked it. 

Finally, Judy sighed and started rummaging around in her purse. “... Would you like a drink, Brad?” 

“Hmm?” Brad finally glanced down at her, to see Judy holding up a bottle of tequila. But not just any tequila - one of high quality in a bottle of pure crystal. Brad’s mouth turned up at the corners, in spite of himself. Sneaky vixen. “Now where on Earth did that come from, Judy?” Brad asked innocently. 

What?” She asked just as innocently, batting her eyelashes. “Professor Pericles told me to confiscate Ricky’s alcohol. He didn’t say what to do with it afterward.”

Brad laughed. “I know, Judy. And sure, I’d love to have a drink, as long as it’s with you.”

Judy uncorked the bottle and passed it to him. 

And that was when everything went to shit. 

Brad had just begun to lift the bottle to his mouth when they heard it. A slight, nearly indiscernible crack. And no sooner had Brad confusedly pulled the flask back to look at it, the bottle exploded with a deafening, piercing POP! 

Large, jagged shards of crystal shot out in all directions like a nail bomb, a blunt force hit him in his face, his neck, his hands, his chest! Then blazing, burning  agony hit him, and Brad screamed

He fell backwards onto the ground, convulsing and shrieking, clawing at his eyes and oh god- OH GOD! 

Judy had fallen to the ground too, howling with pain and clutching her arm. Brad had gotten the brunt of it, but she’d been standing next to him in a sleeveless shirt, and not only was there was a long, sharp shard of crystal sticking out of her arm, but the wound had immediately been splashed with the nearly pure alcohol that burst out of the bottle in all directions when it exploded. 

Then she heard Brad. 

“BURNS! FUCK HELL SHIT GOD FUCK! IT BURNS! JUDY IT BURNS!!!” He was wailing! Oh God- oh GOD! 

Shards of broken crystal were sticking out of Brad’s hands, out of his face , and then he’d been splashed with almost the entire bottle of tequila, and it had gotten everywhere. In every cut, on his clothes, on his hands, in his eyes! And now he was flailing around on the ground like a flounder completely overwhelmed by the sudden, excruciating pain. 

Judy almost forgot about the crystal shard sticking out of her own arm. “ BRAD! Help! HELP! SOMEONE! HELP US!” She screeched!

Bewildered workers heard the screaming and ran over at once, asking what the hell had happened. Professor Pericles got there first, landing on the ground in front of Judy, his mismatched eyes looking bewildered and furious between them. “WHAT HAPPENED?!” 

“I don’t know! I don’t know! We were just having a drink and- I don’t know! The bottle just exploded! DO SOMETHING!” Judy shrieked!

The Foreman, a large burly man with a red beard who had just run over, was a fast thinker. “Who’s got their water bottle on them? Preferably a plastic one? Give it to me, quick!” He barked! Someone passed him a bottle of water, almost full, and on the Foreman’s order two men had to physically restrain Brad, still flailing and screaming, and pry his tequila-soaked hands away from his own eyes so that another worker could force them open while the Foreman squeezed the entire bottle of water out into them with as much pressure as he could. Brad screeched and flailed, and Judy rushed over to bear hug him around the middle to hold him steady right as a second bottle was procured and shot into Brad’s eyes.

“You! Go get more water!” The Foreman shouted as he tossed the second bottle, empty, aside. “We need to wash his eyes out as much as we can and get this shit off! You! Get the medic! And who’s playing that damn music? Somebody turn it off!”

But nobody was playing the music. Judy wasn’t even sure when it had begun, but it was getting louder, closer, and then they realized it was blaring out of every speaker, phone, and radio on the site, rising to a near deafening cacophony above the shouts of confusion. 

The fires started right as the lyrics began. 

 

“Put my money where my mouth is,”

 

Men shouted and ducked when the duplicate Mystery Machine suddenly and spontaneously burst into a fiery ball of pink and orange flame.

 

“Like I ain’t even need to practice,”

 

Everyone shouted when a nearby truck caught fire too. 

 

“I used to be up in the rafters, 

I’m goin’ straight to the top!”

 

Another vehicle burst into flame, this time cement mixer, and Professor Pericles shouted, “What is this?! WHAT IS HAPPENING?!” 

 

“It had never been a question, 

Cut the check and pay attention, 

Ya’all about to learn a lesson,

It’s comin’ straight from the top!”

 

More fires started with each line and that was when, at the end of the street, Judy saw him. They all saw him, and they froze with fear . A tall, broad shouldered figure in black. His head a skull floating above his collar, donned with vibrant glowing pink hair. And his eyes, burning pink pupils in empty black sockets, were staring at Judy like he hated her. 

 

“This is for the taking, 

“This is for the crown, 

“Time ain’t slowing down-

“It’s mi-ine! (Right now)” 

 

The skeleton’s right arm shot out, and a building on the right side of the street suddenly burst into flame. 

 

“It’s mi-ine! (Right now)” 

 

Then his left, and a structure on the left combusted as well. 

 

“It’s mi-ine! (Right now)

Yeah, time ain’t slowing down.

Mi-ine! (Right now)

It’s mi-ine! (Right now) 

It’s mi-ine! (Right now)

Time ain’t slowing down.” 

 

With each chant of “it’s mine,” another building on either side of the street caught fire, and now the workers were in full blown panic. Shouting, then running, then shoving, and that was how a crowd became a stampede.

 

“You will never see me comin’, 

Tellin’ me that I was nothin’,

Because I started from the bottom, 

I’m goin’ straight to the top!”

 

“We have to go. Brad. Brad! Come on, we have to go now!” Judy cried, and she pulled herself to her feet, clutching her wounded arm, grabbed her husband, and started hauling him to his. 

“What’s happening Judy?” Brad slurred, trying and failing to pry his own eyes open. “What’s going on?” 

“There’s a monster Brad - a ghost. We have to set a trap!” 

 

“Peace and love to all the haters, 

Baby testin’ all my patience, 

‘Bout to get an education,

Straight from the top!”

 

“Judy I can’t see! Everything’s- it burns!”

“A lot more is going to be burning if you don’t move your ass, Brad!” 

Wounded and leading her husband blind, Judy started running.

 

“This is for the taking, 

This is for the crown, 

Time ain’t slowing down-”

 

Then came the ghosts. At the end of the street, the skeleton snapped his fingers and three angry pink spirits sprang out from behind him and rushed at the workers, snapping at heels, tripping running feet, and jumping out at people. 

 

“This is for the taking, 

This is for the crown, 

Time ain’t slowing down-

It’s mi-ine! (Right now)

It’s mi-ine! (Right now)

It’s mi-ine! (Right now)

Yeah, time ain’s slowing down

Mine, right now

It’s mi-ine! (Right now)

It’s mi-ine! Mine! Mine! Mine!

Time ain’t slowing down…”

 

Right as the music shifted, one of the three pink ghosts spotted Professor Pericles, hovering above it all looking on with shock. And with a hiss of fury, it charged. 

And the ghost? He was floating down the street just a few feet off the ground. Right after Brad and Judy as they tried to stumble away - through the throng of bolting workers back to their pink cadillac. And even though the ghost seemed to be moving so slowly, as though he’d might as well be walking, every time Judy dared look over her shoulder the damn thing had gotten closer no matter how fast she and Brad ran!

When they reached the car, they had left the convertible top down, which made it all the easier for Judy to all but throw Brad into the back seat while she panickedly popped the trunk and rummaged through their trapping equipment. 

Right as the ghost was getting too close for comfort, Judy pulled a familiar piece from its case, turned around, and pulled the trigger. With a loud BANG, the net cannon fired, the net soared through the air, burst open, and went right through the ghost

What? WHAT? 

A hologram, Judy realized with a sigh of relief. It’s a hologram! 

The ghost was almost on her now, but it wasn’t real. It wasn’t real! It wasn’t even solid, and there was no person in a costume. At least not here. Judy started looking around for the source. There had to be a projector somewhere! There had to be! 

But then thick, gloved, solid fingers closed around the barrel of the net cannon. Judy’s mouth fell open with shock, and before she could react the ghost yanked the weapon out of her grasp, threw it across the parking lot, reached behind her, and slammed the trunk shut. Then it stayed there. Hovered . Judy stumbled backward and fell against the lid, all but pinned between him and her own car. If she moved so much as an inch they’d be touching. 

“What was that? Judy what’s happening?!” Brad demanded from the back seat, but Judy didn’t answer. She was shaking, trembling , in a way she hadn’t in years and years . They’d switched places somehow: the costume and the projector. And now she was trapped with something- someone real.

“W-who are you?” She finally whimpered. 

“I am History, tired of repeating itself,” The ghost finally said, and his voice cut into her very bones

W-what do you want?” 

“An end to the lies,” The ghost growled. “There is but one Crystal Cove, one curse placed upon it, and one way it’ll all come crashing to an end. This… falsehood you’ve built of brick, mortar, and cheap party tricks are an insult to all of the real anguish running through this town’s blood. You make a mockery of the burdens of the living… and of the suffering of the dead. And I will not stand for it,” he hissed. 

Beside her, the surface of the car beneath his large hand began to smoke, glowing orange with heat beneath his palm. The heat traveled to the metal beneath her and Judy gasped, yanking her body off the hot metal. But right when she would have ran right into the ghost, she realized he was gone. Judy looked around wildly, and finally she spotted him hovering above the town square. With a snap of his fingers, two of the ghosts halted their terrorizing of the workers and the third spat out a mouthful of feathers, leaving just one long, red tipped tail feather sticking out of its pointy mouth. Then it let Professor Pericles go from where they’d been squabbling on one of the rooftops, and zoomed back towards its master along with the others, its prize held proudly between its teeth. 

It duly dropped the tail feather into its master’s open palm when it returned to him, and it purred when the ghost chuckled darkly, turning the tail feather between his fingers and holding it to the light, then giving its servant a pat on the head for its efforts. 

“Let this night be a warning to you all!” The ghost declared, his booming voice heard across every square inch of the construction site. “Those who would dare impersonate the dead… are doomed to join their ranks!” 

Then, at the same moment the song came to its dramatic finish around them, the ghost was engulfed in a swirl of pink fire, and he was gone.

Within moments, lights from unburned vehicles and various lighting equipment began to cut back on, workers slowly emerging from their hiding places and beginning to do a headcount to see if anyone was hurt or worse. But for the longest time Judy stood there, frozen, fixated on the spot he’d been. Her heart pounding in her ears, watching the smoke rise steadily into the night sky. 

Brad. Brad’s voice. He’d staggered out of the car, and he had her by the shoulders, trying to get through to her. God , he looked awful . His eyes were absolutely red, and blinking almost frantically, but he was managing to keep one peeked open to look at her face. 

A fluttering right by her head. And Judy finally moved to watch Professor Pericles land less than gracefully on the hood of the car behind them.

That smaller ghost had come after Pericles like it had a vendetta against him personally, and it showed . A long set of three fingered scratches stretched across his large forehead on the side opposite to his scarred eye, and his small body was covered in little spots of his own blood and patches of missing feathers, including a few from his wings and tail. 

“It vould appear,” the parrot panted, then his eyes narrowed with anger and his voice hardened into a growl, “That ve have made an enemy.” 

“Yes, Professor Pericles, I’d say we have,” Brad nodded, wincing. 

“... A powerful one,” Judy shuddered, hugging herself, but she immediately stopped, wincing when she accidentally touched the small shard of crystal still sticking out of her arm. Shit, she was tempted to just pull it out but she had no idea how badly it was going to start bleeding if she did. She needed a doctor to look at it. And Brad and Pericles needed a hospital even worse than she did. 

Ja,” Pericles agreed, and his eyes narrowed. With rage or suspicion, Judy wasn't sure. “A powerful one, indeed.”

Notes:

Hehehehehehe. Violence.
And that kids, is called vengeance!

I had so much fun writing the Alice and Marcie dynamic in this chapter. And Alice and Arthur being a couple of menaces in their own ways.

Not going to lie, Lewis' "scare" was not originally going to be this violent, but then I started actually writing it and things happened. A big thank you to my irl BFF, he shall not be named but he knows who he is, for helping me figure out the logistics around a spontaneously combusting bottle of vodka. (Which shockingly, he knew a lot about when I asked him. He is an INTERESTING dude. Knows a lot of seemingly random and sometimes concerning shit. But my best friend for many good reasons.)

Also in case anyone is confused about the POV during Brad and Judy's part, I don't feel much need to separate their perspectives when they're together because they act like such a hive mind. So the POV kind of shifts between them and sometimes to between both of them at once as needed. I did the same thing during the wine dump incident much earlier in this fic.

Also "Those who would dare impersonate the dead are doomed to join their ranks" is taken directly from Hellsing. Amazing Manga, MAGNIFICENT OVA. Can't recommend it enough. One of my all time favorites, but certainly not for the faint of heart.

Let me know what you think in the comments!!! I can't wait to read them!

Chapter 31: Oh What a Feeling

Summary:

Ricky and Mystery Incorporated make a mess of themselves and need to get cleaned up. Fluff ensues.

Notes:

*Emerges from my lair*
*Launches this chapter at you*
*Ducks back into my plushie fortress cackling like a silly little creature*

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

At about 9:30 pm, five very tired, very filthy, and very wet mystery solvers plopped their soggy bodies back into the Mystery Machine. 

As far as “traps” went, according to Fred, this was one of the most unique he’d ever set. In the past, his traps had been meant to capture and restrain their intended prey, and Fred didn’t care much if the monster (or rather whoever was in the costume) got a little banged up in the process. This trap on the other hand was built to catch, but not restrain, with as little harm done to its target as possible. So all things considered, Fred had left it as simple and effective as he could with no fancy embellishments, creative theme, or room for error. 

Setting it up on the other hand had been a tricky beast. Partway inside the Ghost Trucker’s old hideout, but mostly outside of it. On any other night, it would have been a fair bit of work but relatively straightforward. Tonight, however, they had vastly underestimated the storm. Rain had come down in sheets and the wind had blasted it upon them sideways , soon rendering their ponchos all but irrelevant . It was fortunate that the terrain was so mountainous and rocky, reinforced by human engineering to protect the road from mudslides and collapse. But every bit of dirt on that mountainside had turned to mud. Slick, thick mud that had each footstep ripping their shoes free from the ground with a wet squelch . Painted their legs, hands, and sleeves brown each time they slipped or had to take a knee to hammer in a spike. And even still, the rain’s complications had meant the gang would need to return tomorrow, when the weather was supposed to be better, to finish setting up certain parts and do final checks and adjustments.

“My arms and legs feel like they’re about to fall off,” Daphne groaned. 

Ricky said, “I can’t tell what parts of Scooby are dog, and which parts are mud.”

The dog in question, who walked on four legs instead of two, was the filthiest of them all. And he chose that moment to stand up and start a familiar movement, to which Velma quickly shouted, “Scoobert Doo, I swear to the heavens above if you shake off in here you are walking home! ” 

Scooby glared at Velma saltily and flopped onto the floor with a disgusting wet plop .

“Are you all sure there’s no way to get some of this shit off?” Ricky half asked, half complained. He was not looking forward to driving back to the mansion cold and gross. What Ricky wouldn’t give to turn back the clock and suggest rain boots… He moved his sopping wet bangs out of his face and asked, “All the gear you have in here, and you don’t have a hose? Or a towel?” 

“Sorry, gang. No towels. And I just took the hose out the last time I reorganized the Mystery Machine,” Fred said.

Burrr , it’s gonna be a long ride home that’s for sure,” Daphne said, cosying up next to Fred. The Mystery Machine pulled out of the secret door, which closed behind them after a few moments. Then the van pulled away from the mountainside back onto the asphalt, and so began their ride back to Lewis’ mansion.

Ricky began to shiver, his teeth lightly chattering. Can I ask? They wouldn’t mind, right? “Uh- hey Fred? Would you mind turning the heat up? It’s- sorry. I’m really cold,” he said. In spite of the poncho, his jacket was soaked through at the neck and sleeves.

“Sorry Ricky, the heat’s already on as much as I can,” Fred said. 

“The back seat takes a long time to heat up because all of the vents are in the front,” Velma said from where she was hunkered next to the front seats. “Why don’t you come sit up here? It’s warmer.” 

“Oh. Okay,” he said. And he did, and she was right. After several more moments of silence Ricky quietly said, “... Thanks Velma.” And he could tell from the smile she sent him that she knew it was for more than just the invitation. 

But still, Ricky was cold. Cold, and wet, and thinking. So when a little more time had passed in the silence, Ricky decided to do some of his thinking out loud. “I wonder how Mystery’s doing.” 

“Oh. I’m- I’m sure he’s fine, right? I mean he is a kitsune. Fox spirit and all that. I’m sure he’s fine outside,” Daphne said. 

“Well- yeah. But still… it’s so miserable out. And he was so upset… I hope he found a nice dry place before the storm got bad.”

“I’m sure he did,” Fred said. “Maybe a nice cosy uh… cave?” 

“Under a house would probably be warmer and dryer,” Velma shrugged. 

“Not runder my house!” Scooby cried. 

Ha! Oh god could you imagine?” Fred laughed. “You pop into the crawlspace for some completely normal reason and there’s a giant fox just under there? Like all you see is the big eyes and the teeth?”

“Oh yeah. Regardless of whether he ate me I’d be dead. Instant heart attack,” Velma said dryly.

Ricky chuckled. “Don’t let him hear you say that. He prides himself on his ability to be scary, and we don’t need to feed his ego.”

“Oh my gosh, he does. And you’re right: we don’t,” Daphne said. A round of laughter passed around the van, making everything seem a little lighter and a little warmer, even if only for a moment. But soon the moment had passed, and Ricky curled into a tighter ball to keep warm. 

“Still. He’s…” He’s my friend, Ricky thought, or at least I hope he is. But he didn’t say that part out loud either. “I hope he’s okay.”


On another lonely, rainy, dark road in another part of Crystal Cove, a couple who had absolutely nothing to do with anything were experiencing an awkward evening for a whole different set of reasons. 

“So…” Dylan said, anxiously tapping the steering wheel as he drove. 

“So?” Brenda asked from where she was staring out the window, crossing her arms. 

“Look, Bren. I’m sorry for bailing on you that night. It’s just-” 

“It’s just what , Dylan? You basically blamed me for all those times we’ve been attacked by monsters and just left me to be attacked by that giant freaky pilgrim. And now you’ve got the nerve to come crawling back? I don’t know why I even agreed to this.” 

“Look, it’s been a crazy year, okay? I think we can both agree on that. But through it all… you’ve been there.”

“Yeah. In the hospital bed next to you . For all I know you’re the one who keeps getting us attacked by monsters!” 

“C’mon, Bren. It’s not my fault. And it wasn’t yours either. I’ve done a lot of thinking since that night and it was shitty of me to blame you for all that.” 

“Even shittier to leave me to get attacked by a giant- EEEK!” 

Wheels screeched on the wet asphalt as the car suddenly skidded to a stop. Had Brenda and Dylan not been wearing their seatbelts at least one of them would have gone flying out the front windshield.

Dylan! What the hell?!” Brenda demanded. “It’s been raining cats and dogs out there! You want us to end up human roadkill?!” 

“Brenda! Just- I thought I saw…” Dylan said absentmindedly. He was looking out his side window, squinting through the dark. “Hold on,” he said, and he put the car in reverse and slowly began to back it up. 

“The fuck is there to see, Dylan? We’re out in the middle of-” 

“Shh! Just- one second,” Dylan said. He put the car back in drive, but left his foot firmly on the brakes. He rummaged around the middle console for a moment before procuring a flashlight. He hit the on switch and it flickered, so Dylan smacked the side of it a couple of times to get it shining right before he rolled his window down. They could hear… something out there, above the wind, the rain, and the rustling branches. Something shuffling and grunting, a wet squelch and a hard snapping sound. 

Dylan pointed the flashlight out the window. The yellowish beam illuminated a circle of dark, gangly pine trees, their branches swaying and lightly whipping to and fro from the wind. Dylan moved it down, from tree trunks to shrubbery closer to the ground, to one side, then the other-

Then that circle of light landed on a mass of muddy white fur - haunches with many lashing tails; then snapped over to land on the disemboweled corpse of a large deer - with a gigantic head connected to a long furred neck tearing into its belly. 

The creature stiffened when the light landed on it, and Brenda and Dylan simply froze . A large red ear twitched. Then slowly, the monster pulled his muzzle out of its kill with a growl so deep, so primal that the trees themselves trembled . A set of glowing red eyes locked on the pair in the car, blood and gore dripping from his jaws all the way to his chest. Then finally a mouth full of sharp, bloody teeth stretched open impossibly wide and unleashed an otherworldly roar that had Brenda and Dylan screaming!

Dylan’s foot never hit the gas faster or harder so long as he lived, and the two were speeding away even as Brenda screamed beside him, “DRIVE! DRIVE! FUCKING DRIVE!!!”

Mystery watched the tail lights fade into the distance with none of his usual satisfaction. He snorted and his tongue ran over his lips to taste the coppery flesh stuck to his muzzle. Damn kids , he scoffed to himself, and his ears flicked to toss the loose raindrops from his ear fur. Ruined my appetite.  

The kitsune shook himself, and a fine spray of rain water, mud, and blood misted from his long fur like a cloud. Then without a word, strong jaws locked around the deer’s mangled neck, and he dragged his kill beyond the treeline and into the secluded darkness.


The drive back to Lewis’ Mansion was as miserable as any of them had expected it to be. Granted - the Mystery Machine did eventually warm up, but that didn’t stop them all from being freezing cold in the meantime. It was still drizzling at the mansion when they arrived. Fred locked up the van and they all hurried inside, shivering. The doors opened without them needing to knock when they stepped onto the front porch, and shut with a dull thud behind them. 

There was something different in the air, Ricky noted. Less of the tension that had been present when they left. And apparently the house was in good enough of a “mood” (did it have moods?) to be playing a little music. 

Oh what a feeling every single time I’m with you, baby

Hooked on your loveliness it's so surreal it leaves me hazy

When I look in your eyes, it's truly clear, it's got to be love

(Oh what a feeling)

And to Ricky’s delight, a pair of Dead Beats zipped out of one of the hallways to greet them. “Hey little guys,” Ricky chuckled as one of them nuzzled its head against his cheek. 

“The energies or whatever must be stabilizing again if these guys are back,” Daphne said. 

“I g-get that sense too, but not completely. Remember when we first arrived here? A lot more Dead Beats g-greeted us then,” Velma shivered. 

“I agree,” Ricky said. “But I’m glad things seem to be getting better, and that these two are okay.” 

Just then, Vivi emerged from one of the hallways. And to Ricky’s surprise, she wasn’t wearing her usual blue sweater, scarf, and skirt. Instead, she was wearing a light blue tank top and a pair of white gi pants with a blue belt. “Hey guys- whooooa, what happened to you?!” She cried, taking a step back at the state of them: soaked to the bone and dragging mud onto the clean carpets.

Then, Cassidy stepped out of the hall after her. Ricky’s heart skipped a beat, and all of the blood in his body rushed to his face. 

She’d changed out of the clothes she’d arrived in. Her feet were bare and she was wearing a cropped tank top and yoga pants that left absolutely nothing to the imagination. 

Sure, Ricky was mostly used to seeing Cassidy in skin tight clothes. She showed a lot of skin back when she was still masquerading as Angel Dynamite the DJ, and no one could pull off a cat suit quite like her when the time came to get serious. But her red suit and turtleneck covered a lot more skin and it had been… a while since he’d last seen her in anything so… revealing . The V at her waistline and the muscle in her shoulders and arms were visible for all to see, and her skin was shining with sweat in the dull light of the foyer. She was dabbing the excess away from her well defined collarbones with a towel. So fucking pretty

Oh what a feeling, is it really enough? (Oh what a feeling)

Oh what a feeling, is it really love? (Oh what a feeling)

Oh what a feeling, am I strong enough? (Oh what a feeling)

Oh what a feeling, is it really love? (Oh what a feeling)

Involuntarily, the seldom used horny part of Ricky’s brain recalled old yet treasured memories, of his Angel’s skin shining in that same way, her arms around his neck, the taste of salt on his tongue when he kissed her in that same- Ricky quickly looked away before those thoughts could go any further. 

“Are they back? What’s with all the- Oh! What happened to you?!” Cassidy cried when she saw them.

“We underestimated the weather gods, and for that we paid for our hubris,” Velma said dryly. And Scooby chose that moment to shake some of the remaining water out of his fur, much to the displeasure of everyone standing within five feet of him. 

“Er- yeeeah, sorry for dragging it in the house,” Ricky laughed sheepishly, trying very hard to think about anything other than how drop dead gorgeous Cassidy looked post-workout. 

Oh what a feeling with you

When I love you

Got to be real and with you

When I love

Oh what a feeling

“Alright then,” Vivi sighed. “Girls: Hot showers. Now . Boys, follow me. Cassidy, could you and the Dead Beats head to the kitchen to see what options we have for dinner? I know I should have been making plans to feed nine already, but-

Vivi. It’s fine. I’m on it,” Cassidy nodded. And as she and Ricky’s group walked in different directions, Ricky forced himself to not look back and catch a glimpse of what that ass- outfit looked like from the back. She deserves better than to be ogled by the likes of you, you pervert!

Vivi led Ricky, Fred, and Scooby to the back of the house near the conservatory, into another room that led out into the gardens. The music slowly died off as they walked and fortunately, Ricky had himself sorted by the time they got there. When Vivi flipped on the light switch, Ricky was surprised to find them in a spacious yet practical mud room, complete with tile floors, hooks on the wall for clothes, a rack for shoes, and an enormous animal wash station that took up the entirety of one wall, complete with a shelf of various tools and bath products. 

Whoa! That’s- well this is perfect, isn’t it?” Fred laughed, scratching the back of his head. 

“Hmm. This is too big for a dog. Wait- you guys give Mystery baths?!” Ricky cried! 

“Yep. Sometimes he makes a mess of himself and refuses to shrink down to regular dog size for a bath in the tub. He’ll never admit it, but I think he enjoys the extra attention. And given that he’s about the size of a horse with long fur in that form, we don’t have much other choice.”

“‘ Extra attention?’ I can only imagine what a nightmare those tails must be to clean! I mean I have long hair (in my own body at least,) and washing it can be a pain in the ass sometimes. I couldn’t imagine having to deal with that much of it .” 

“I imagine so. And yeah, bathing Mystery is definitely a team effort. So giving Scooby a bath should be comparatively easy for you, right?” 

Fred, Ricky, and Scooby looked between each other, surprised. 

“Here,” Vivi said, pointing to a laundry basket, “Put on some warm water, strip, and wash that dog! I’ll send Shaggy to help you guys out and bring you some towels, then Fred and Ricky, you two can go straight up to your rooms for a proper shower once Scooby’s clean.”

“As long as the water’s warm? Sounds like a deal,” Fred said, taking off his ascot and putting it in the hamper. Ricky somewhat reluctantly did the same with his jacket and looked away, somewhat uncomfortable, when Fred took his shirt off.

Vivi turned around to give them some privacy. “I’ll send one of the Dead Beats to you, so tell them if you need anything,” she said on her way out. 

Then it was Scooby, who was a dog, 38 year old Ricky, in Shaggy’s 17 year old body, and 17 year old Fred, alone and now apparently expected to strip down to their underwear. Fred certainly appeared to have no problem with it. Come on Ricky, you were having horny thoughts about Cassidy not ten minutes ago. There’s no reason to be a prude about this- But that’s Cassidy! She’s age appropriate! 

Fred was already putting his shoes and socks in the hamper and was moving to take his pants off when he looked somewhat confusedly over at Ricky. “Uh… what’s wrong?” He asked. 

“Oh. Uh- nothing,” Ricky said, quickly pulling his shirt over his head but not looking in Fred’s direction. “It’s just- uh. You’re 17. And uh- I know this body is technically 17 too but I’m… actually 38. And uh…” 

Fred and Scooby looked confused. “Uh… So?” Scooby asked. 

“Uh, yeah. We’re both guys.”

A minor is a minor , Ricky said with little room for argument. “If you were Velma or Daphne would you be saying the same?” 

“Oh! Gee Ricky I didn’t think about it like that. I’m sorry,” Fred said sheepishly. “If it helps, I’m cool with it. I mean I’m almost 18. And like I said, we’re both guys and everything. I mean- I know you’re not a creep. Or at least- well, you wouldn’t be expressing concerns about it if you were a creep, right?” He laughed half heartedly. “I mean it’s not that weird. If we were at the pool I’d be mostly naked aside from just swim trunks, right? But uh- we can just leave everything on if you want.” 

“I mean…” Ricky sighed and dropped the sopping wet green shirt in the hamper. “Look, Fred. It doesn’t really bother me that much. It’s not like I’m 38 in the body of say… a ten year old. But the ethics of this ,” he gestured to his whole body, “-have been bugging me since pretty much the beginning. I mean I hate to get gross, but every time I have to deal with one of Shaggy’s… bodily functions , it feels… so invasive and wrong. Not just because it’s someone else’s body , but because- well. He’s seventeen . Like- I know Shaggy and Arthur are kind of dealing with the same thing, but it’s kind of different for me: an adult in a kid’s body. I mean I am over twice his age! And I know I didn’t end up like this on purpose and that there’s no other choice but… uuughhh , I’m stuck in his body and I want to be as respectful as I can about it. And the same goes for being around you and your friends. The lines of what’s appropriate here are so damn blurry,” he groaned. 

“No, I totally get it. Let’s just- leave our pants on then.” Fred said, tugging them back up his hips. “I mean there’s nothing weird about a couple of guys having their shirts off no matter how old they are, right?” 

“Thanks Fred,” Ricky sighed, and he bent down to take his disgusting shoes and socks off. 

Shaggy came in about a minute later with a stack of neat black towels. 

Fred’s face positively lit up when he saw his friend. “Hey Shag! We were just about to give Scoob a bath!” 

“Raggy! Relp!” Scooby cried with mock desperation. 

“Like sorry about this Scoob, but you are one dirty dog !”Shaggy put the towels on a shelf on the wall opposite to the dog wash, then joined the club and pulled his own red shirt over his head before dropping it in the hamper with Ricky and Fred’s. Then he pulled up a stool and sat down next to Ricky in front of the tub while Fred started looking through the various bath products for what would work best for Scooby. And it was only then that Ricky noticed what a sweaty mess Shaggy was. “What happened to you?” He asked. 

“Like man,” Shaggy groaned, “those ladies are nuts . Like almost as soon as you guys left Vivi decided she wanted to go like, train to let off some steam. And like, Angel decided to join her. And then they decided I needed to get some exercise too!” 

Ricky burst out laughing. Cassidy had started working out and taking self defense classes about three years into their exile, and she’d kept up with it pretty consistently ever since. And Vivi had her own lifetime of training and abilities . He could only imagine what those two goddesses had put poor Shaggy through. 

“Like it’s not funny man! Like they’ve been kickin’ my ass all night!” 

That sentence of course only made Ricky laugh even harder , and now Scooby and Fred were laughing too. 

“Oh, you poor kid!” Ricky snorted. “Well, I mean- hehehe- did you learn anything at least?” 

“Actually- like… yeah. They taught me some cool stuff. Doesn’t change the fact that my arms- arm , and legs feel like they’re gonna fall off. And like, I need this arm, man! Arthur’s only got one left!” 

The joke landed, and it was another good minute before anyone could talk again through their laughter. And this time Shaggy was laughing too. 

“So like- ha ha ho, I hate to ask but like, before we get started could you help me take Arthur’s arm off? Like it can get a little wet but Vivi said it can’t be submerged in water. And like I know how to take it off, but I don’t have it down just yet. Vivi’s helped me every time I’ve put it on or taken it off so far. The mechanism can be like, kind of hard to reach.” 

“Yeah, sure Shaggy,” Ricky said, moving to help. “Just uh- tell me how.” 

Shaggy walked Ricky through getting the arm off, and with a little difficulty Ricky finally twisted the right mechanism to get the arm to go limp, and with a little more work it came off with a click

Ricky nearly dropped it when it landed in his arms. “Oh- shit this thing is heavy!” He cried. 

“Like yeah. Turns out human limbs are a lot heavier than you think when they’re totally limp. And like, Vivi said that’s what Arthur was thinking when he built it: it’s like, the same weight as his other arm.”

“Hmm… explains how you balance so well,” Ricky said thoughtfully. He stood, lugging the arm close to his body, and hefted it as gently as he could onto the shelf next to the towels. 

“Guess we’d better get started then,” Fred said. “All of these products are for long fur, but it should be fine,” He shrugged, showing them the dog shampoo and conditioner he’d selected.

“Like hoh boy, and now begins the tricky part,” Shaggy half laughed. 

Fred and Ricky gave him matching looks of confusion. “What tricky part?” 

And all at once their gazes wandered over to Scooby, crowded as far into one of the back corners of the room as he could while eyeing the bathtub like it was going to bite him. 

“Scoob hates baths.”


“I think we may have gone a little overboard,” Cassidy said. 

“You know what? Maybe we did, but it felt damn good, didn’t it?” Vivi asked. 

After Mystery Inc had left the mansion with Ricky earlier in the day, Vivi’s sadness had turned to anger, and her anger had taken her to the gym. And Cassidy hadn’t been far behind. (It was that or drink an irresponsible amount of alcohol, and Cassidy hadn’t wanted to set a bad example in front of Shaggy.) They’d started out just hitting punching bags as hard as they could, and eventually Vivi had decided Shaggy, who was in Arthur’s body, needed to be able to defend himself. And so the poor boy had been dragged into the gym. And once he’d had enough, Vivi and Cassidy had let him sit back and watch while they turned their fists on each other. 

And Vivi had to hand it to Cassidy: she was an excellent sparring partner. Without her weapons or powers giving her the edge, she and Cassidy were about evenly matched when it came to hand to hand combat. They’d each tapped out once and were in the middle of round three when one of the paintings had told them The Mystery Machine was back, and they had to quit early. 

So while Velma and Daphne were in their rooms cleaning up and the boys were downstairs getting Scooby all cleaned up, Vivi joined Cassidy in the kitchen to explore dinner options. 

Thankfully, Fred and Daphne had gone grocery shopping yesterday. Though with having to feed nine, now ten people, supplies were already beginning to dwindle. But they definitely had enough for dinner tonight and breakfast the next day. Somebody was going to need to get more food soon though.

“Hmmm… I’m not as good with food as Lewis is,” Vivi said worriedly. “He should be back pretty soon though. He wouldn’t stay out too late with no word without good reason.”

“Still,” Cassidy said, “It’s a little past ten, now. And it’s late for dinner already. Tell you what, how about you and I go run and get quick showers and a change of clothes, and if he’s not back before we get back to the kitchen, we’ll start whipping something up ourselves?” 

Vivi looked down at the sweat stains on her tank top and shrugged, “Sounds like a plan to me.” 

Cassidy shut the fridge and the two made their way upstairs, parting ways to shower and change clothes in their respective rooms. The shower Vivi took was quick and cold. She didn’t even bother getting her hair wet and just washed her body to get the sweat off before hopping out and changing into her favorite pajamas. They were blue with turtles on them, and consisted of a short sleeved button up shirt and shorts with pockets . She was putting her slippers on and sliding on her robe when there came a knock at the door. 

“Vivi, baby? You dressed? Can I come in?” 

“Sure, Cassidy.” 

Cassidy opened the door, now wearing a pair of deep red pajama bottoms and a cropped lime green tank top. 

“We kind of banged each other up earlier,” Cassidy said, holding out a bottle of neosporin. “You mind getting my back? There’s a bruise or two I just can’t reach.” 

“Sure! I didn't even think of that. Do you mind doing the same for me?” Vivi asked. 

Which brought them to where they were now: sitting on the edge of Vivi’s bathroom counter in front of the mirror, checking each other over for injuries from the afternoon’s training. Vivi had finished with Cassidy already, and now Vivi was holding the back of her top bunched up around her neck while Cassidy carefully inspected Vivi’s back and sides, applying medicine to any dark spots she found. 

And it had gotten quiet. 

In spite of all the time they’d spent together this afternoon, they’d both fled to the gym to hide from their own stupid emotions, and they both knew it. And now here they were, alone, with an elephant in the room. 

“So,” Cassidy finally sighed, “I know we haven’t talked about it but… how’re you holding up?” 

Shit . Vivi didn’t want to talk about it. But she knew she might feel better if she did. 

“My friend is being tortured,” she said humorlessly. “And my boyfriend and the guardian spirit who’s been protecting my family for hundreds of years are fuck-knows-where doing fuck-knows-what . And all I can do about it is hit things. How do you think I’m holding up?”

“Really well, all things considered. At least on the outside,” Cassidy said without missing a beat. “You’ve been- really good about all this, ever since it started. I don’t know if anyone’s told you, but I can tell everyone thinks so. And from what he told me about the past two days, I have to agree… Thank you for that.” 

Vivi scoffed, but not maliciously. “Sure,” she sighed. “Thanks I guess.”

“I mean it ,” Cassidy said, scooting away to indicate that she was done. And Vivi let her pajama top fall back to its rightful place. 

“What about you?” Vivi asked, turning around. 

Cassidy hesitated in answering, looking over to inspect the skull mosaics on the pink and grey tiled walls. Right when Vivi was starting to worry she wasn’t going to say anything at all, Cassidy said, “I want him dead.” 

Simply. Succinctly. But with such ice and raw conviction it made Vivi suddenly very glad not to be Professor Pericles. 

Vivi sighed, her fingers itching to close around the hilt of her bat, or even her sword . When bad people did bad things, Vivi believed someone should stop them, and that they should pay for what harm they caused. And often, she and her friends- her family were the ones to make sure that happened. But this? Vivi didn’t care who stopped Pericles, so long as her friend was safe. But no matter the outcome… he had hurt Arthur. And Vivi wanted to make damn sure he never could again. And she wanted it to hurt . She hated this feeling: the twist of hatred coiling in her guts. It didn’t feel like- her . But she couldn’t deny it was there. “Alright,” she said. “But if you shoot and miss, I’ll be right behind you to take my shot.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” Cassidy said.

They laughed and Vivi hopped off the counter, Cassidy following close behind. Vivi threw on her robe and they left her rooms together to head down to the kitchen. 

“You knoooowww~,” Vivi said playfully as they walked down the hall towards the stairs, “You should deeefinitely tell Ricky that~.”

“Tell Ricky what?” Cassidy asked. 

“Oh, nothing. Just that what happened to him makes you so angry you want to kill Professor Pericles,” Vivi said innocently. 

Cassidy scoffed, “Hell no! Girl, are you crazy? Why the hell would I tell him that ?!” 

“Oh I don’t know,” Vivi shrugged. “I just think it’s terribly romantic, don’t you? And maybe he’ll think the same? Just picture it: the one you love, so enraged by the sight of you hurt that they offer to slay your enemies and abusers for you like a sexy knight in shining armor.”

“He doesn’t love me,” Cassidy said too quickly. 

Vivi stopped in her tracks, arms crossed, with a complete deadpan look on her face. Cassidy stopped too, two steps ahead, and when she looked back at her Vivi said nothing, merely raised a single eyebrow as high and judgmental as she could get it to go. “ Bitch . That is a damn lie , and we both know it.” 

No , it isn’t ,” Cassidy said firmly. “ Look . He’s- Ricky is hurting, emotionally vulnerable, and in a teenager’s body right now. Okay? He’s acting- a lot like I remember him at that age. And- I don’t know,” she sighed, “Let’s see how he acts once he’s in his own body again, and then we’ll talk. Because right now? This is not the fucking time for me to be shooting my shot , or some bullshit. He is going through enough. Not to mention he is in Shaggy’s body , and who the fuck knows where the ethical line in the sand is there .” 

“I mean- okay . You have a point about the Shaggy’s body thing, but the rest? Eh, whatever you say. And- okay, yeah. I’ll admit that makes sense,” Vivi sighed, as they began to walk together again. 

But then Vivi smirked, and playfully bumped her shoulder against Cassidy’s. “... Still doesn’t change the fact that he looks at you like he thinks you’re the eighth wonder of the world,” she said. “I mean. Let’s face it: you looked like a four course meal back there, and that man looked hungryyyyy!~”

“Girl- shut up! ” Cassidy gave Vivi a playful shove back, and she had to look at the wall to hide her blush, and the smile creeping onto her face. 

Vivi saw it anyway though, and she laughed.

They swung by the girls’ rooms to check on Velma and Daphne, and both girls were still in the shower. To be fair to them though, the whole gang was a special degree of filthy, so the showers taking a while was to be expected. Then they headed downstairs to check on the boys. 

Once they reached the bottom of the stairs and started making their way towards the back of the house, it wasn’t long before they just had to follow the sounds of splashing and laughter. Until finally they found themselves outside the door to the mud room, listening in and trying not to laugh.  

“Ohhh, this is the way we wash the dog, wash the dog, wash the dog! This is the way we wash the dog, so fuckin’ late at niiight, ” they could hear Ricky singing between his laughter. Much to Shaggy and Fred’s amusement, but Scooby did not sound amused. There came a loud series of splashes, and whatever Scooby did had Ricky shouting between his laughter, “Scooby! You- ridiculous goddamn dog!”

“Like come on , Scoob. Like you agreed to this, remember? A whole dozen Scooby Snacks if you just take your bath! ” Shaggy scolded him.

Resistance is futile! Beatings will continue until morale improves!” Fred declared dramatically. 

BAWHAHAHA! Fred- that is not helping what the hell?” Ricky asked, laughing hysterically

“I’m sorry! Mayor Dad used to say it. It’s funny, okay?!” 

“Oh for fuck’s- Scooby! Come on!” 

“Ro Roap! Ro Roap!” 

“Rope? Who said anything about rope?” Fred asked.

“Like not rope, soap! Scoob got soap in his eyes like one time as a puppy and he’s sworn off baths ever since! And it always gives him like, the zoomies! Why do you like - plegh! Why do you think we never bathe?!” 

“Oh come on!” Ricky cried! That is no excuse- Scoobert Doo! if you would stop- agh- struggling so much-”

Then from inside there came the telltale sound of splashing and the sound of claws on metal.

“Oh shiiiit! ” 

Grab him! ” 

SCOOBYYYY!” 

All three idiots screamed, and Velma and Cassidy leapt out of the way of the door right as it swung open and 160 pounds of soaking wet, sudsy great dane came barrelling out of the room, claws and slippery paws skidding comically on the tile floor, dragging Ricky, Shaggy, and a stupid amount of soap scum along with him. Poor Shaggy lost his grip on Scooby and fell to the ground before they were even fully out the door - holding on proving impossible with only one arm. Ricky lost his grip and went tumbling to the floor only a moment later, right at their feet, and Scooby kept running. Down the hall, around the corner, and out of sight, leaving an extremely obvious trail of water and froth behind him. 

Leaving Ricky and Shaggy on the floor, shirtless, wet, and covered in soapsuds, laughing so hard they couldn’t breathe

“Are- Ahahaha! Are you guys okay? Fred laughed from inside the room, also shirtless, his hands on his knees, doubled over laughing. 

The mud room was a certified disaster. Every surface was wet with either condensation from the steam or a splash from the ensuing chaos, and someone had used too much soap, because the dog wash was overflowing with white, frothy foam that dripped to the floor, bubbles drifting through the air.

“What the hell did ya’all do to that poor dog?!” Cassidy demanded, hands on her hips, shaking her head down at them and trying very hard not to laugh. 

“We- we- we didn’t-” But poor Ricky was laughing so hard he couldn’t get out any more. Just rolled from his belly onto his back, hands over his face, cackling. 

And the laughter proved contagious. Vivi and Cassidy really did try to keep it together, but soon they were laughing too. Full bodied, uncontrollably laughing, to the point that they both ended up on their asses right beside Ricky, clutching their stomachs. They couldn’t help it! Something about the sheer absurdity was just too funny! And even worse was that every time the group was on the verge of getting it together again, Cassidy or Vivi would look down at how absolutely ridiculous the boys looked, wearing nothing but their pants and covered in suds, and all it would take was making eye contact with one of them, and everyone would bust out laughing all over again. Vivi’s laughter got to the point where actual tears were streaming down her face, and then she snorted. Which made the laughter even worse. It was one of those giggle fits where the thing that originally set it off wasn’t even what was funny anymore. It was that everyone was laughing uncontrollably , and now no one could stop. 

“Oh my god- ohmygod we have to stop, I can’t breathe- can’t breathe,” Vivi got out between giggles, looking up at the ceiling and fanning her face. They really did need to stop. She had a stitch in her side and her throat was getting sore!

“That was- hrk- the most ridiculous…” Fred stopped himself, still chuckling, looking down at the floor instead of at them to keep from getting started all over again. 

“Like- like yeah. That was- that was crazy,” Shaggy panted between giggles, wiping the tears from his eyes. “But like, in a good way.”

“That was-” Ricky chuckled, “I haven’t laughed like that since…” And he stopped with a sigh, looking up at the ceiling and forcing himself to take deep breaths to stop the giggle fit. And Vivi wondered if he’d cut that sentence short because if he kept talking he’d start laughing again, or because he genuinely couldn’t remember the last time he’d laughed like that. 

Vivi was the only one who caught her doing it, but Cassidy was watching the expressions shift on Ricky’s face, and the only word Vivi could think of to describe the way she looked at him, before she caught herself and looked away, was love. 

And Vivi? Her whole face already hurt from smiling, but she couldn’t help but grin wider. She didn’t know what the future held for those two, but what could she say? She had always been a romantic. 

“... Yeah,” Cassidy finally said, “that felt… that felt good, huh?” 

A beat of silence passed while they all caught their breath, waiting to make sure the laughter was well and truly gone. 

Then, from somewhere in another part of the house, Daphne hollered, “WHAT DID YOU LUNATICS DO TO SCOOBY?!”

All five of them froze. 

Eyes widened. Lips pressed together into very thin lines. Deep breaths. Deep breaths. Cassidy shook her head slowly and looked down at Ricky. His face was positively red from trying to keep his laughter in. 

No ,” Cassidy said, her voice strained as she tried to keep her own laughter under control. “Ricky Owens, I swear to god . We just stopped . Don’t you dare- Shaggy! Noooo…” 

But then the tiniest little “ Pft-” slipped out of Fred, and all five of them lost it all over again. 


From the dark unseen, Lewis Pepper looked on with a sad smile. He was happy. Happy that Vivi and their new friends had found a sliver of peace, even joy , to cling to. Even for only a little while. 

The thought of breaking that peace made his heart ache. 

Eventually the boys, Cassidy, and Vivi pulled themselves together and went on a crusade through the house to drag Scooby back for his bath, and the sounds of the utter chaos unfolding from all corners of the house made Lewis laugh and shake his head, though he didn’t reveal himself just yet. Just silently floated through the walls and into the kitchen to get started on dinner. Eventually, based on the activity he sensed throughout the house, they won the war. And like it or not, Scooby finished his damn bath. And Fred, Ricky, and Shaggy could finally march upstairs for their own much needed deep cleans while the girls (and Scooby, though begrudgingly) cleaned up the carnage the Bath War of 2011 had left in its wake.

Not long after things began to settle down, Lewis finally put his homemade spaghetti sauce on simmer, but decided to wait before boiling the noodles. Shit, his head was all over the place. With a flash of pink fire, a long grey and red tail feather appeared in his large hand. Lewis sighed, idly twirling it between his forefinger and thumb, and asked himself how the hell he was supposed to tell Vivi and Ricky about Arthur.

Notes:

This chapter is a LOOOONG time coming and took a LOT of trial and error. Originally had very different plans for it, but for the sake of narrative flow a few scenes that were originally supposed to be in this chapter were moved to much later in the story, and even then the chapter was split into two parts. What would have been the second half of this chapter will now be Chapter 32, which I'm delighted to report is almost done. In total I think I wrote about 18,000 words while trying to write this one chapter, though the final result is only a little over 7k.
As for this chapter itself... listen. Listen. We have had a LOT of angst lately and are fast approaching a lot more, so for the sake of my blorbos' sanity (and keeping with the humorous part of this story's charm) I decided they needed a chapter to just be a little silly and have some fun... even with the dark cloud of Mystery's past and Lewis' bad news still very obviously hanging about.
And let me tell you: I can almost guarantee no one is going to be able to guess what I'm going to show you in Chapter 32.
... But I REALLY want to see you try anyway. So be sure to leave a comment if you can! I love hearing what you guys thought about the chapter, and I love hearing your predictions too!

Chapter 32: Forever (Lofi)

Summary:

Twenty years ago, Ricky Owens and his three best friends disappeared in the caves beneath Crystal Cove.
By now, just about everyone has lost hope that any of them will ever return home alive.
Ricky's Dad, Mark, has not.

Notes:

I know I'm posting this a little late, but Happy Father's Day.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Thunder was still rumbling softly, getting fainter and further away as the storm moved on. But even so, rain pattered on peacefully against the roof of the covered porch. 

Mark Owens was spending the evening the same way always did: alone .

The old rocking chair creaked as the old man lightly rocked, simply enjoying the sounds of the rain now that it had gotten too dark out to watch the storm. A cup of tea sat on the table beside him, steam rising from the mug, and he was reading by the light beside his front door, though his eyes behind his glasses were starting to glaze over the words. 

Mark sighed and stopped reading to rub his eyes with his forefinger and thumb before admitting defeat with a huff. He returned his bookmark to its rightful place and got to his feet with a groan, his knees protesting, before he picked up his tea and headed into the house. 

He hardly spared the missing person poster taped to the inside of his front window a glance. 

Maybe tomorrow, he told himself. 

Mark made his way to the living room, where he returned his book to the bookshelf he’d built for his wife long ago. It was… quiet, tonight. He was used to the quiet by now, but that didn’t mean he enjoyed it. This was turning out to be one of those nights where the silence became loud, suffocating. Made him feel the absence, the ache of what once was.

Mark lit a fire in the fireplace, hoping for some semblance of warmth. And as he got to his feet with a groan, his eyes landed on the mantelpiece. His wife’s urn sat in the middle. Green and shiny, covered in floral patterns. She’d picked it herself, when she knew she was dying. “I yearn for the urn ,” she used to joke, when the chemo left her sick and aching. Not that she’d meant it. Annie- Annie had been… a real force of nature. Always smiling, always positive, always determined to make the best of things, even on her deathbed. Anyone else wouldn’t have held out as long. Photos lined the mantle on either side of the urn. All the ones of Annie were from either before her diagnosis or not long after, when she still looked like herself. Before the chemo took her hair, and the cancer and the treatments slowly sucked the life out of her. His Annie, with her long, thick brown hair, round nose, and kind brown eyes shining from behind her glasses. 

If only you were here, maybe Ricky would still be too, Mark thought to himself, not for the first time. Most of the photos he had of Ricky, regretfully, were from his younger years, before Annie got sick. Mark had been so focused on her… he hadn’t paid as much attention as he could have. Should have. But now? What he wouldn’t give to hear Ricky’s footsteps in the next room, to have him working at his station in the garage, or his music filling the house with life. 

Mark grimaced, running a finger over the edge of the urn. It wasn’t filthy, but… dustier than he’d like. Mark stepped into the kitchen for the duster and returned to dust the mantle, starting with the photos. 

Annie, standing with his younger self in the altar, in her long white dress with a crown of flowers at the edge of her veil. 

Annie, sitting on the neighbor’s couch looking out the window, her hand over her swollen belly. She’d positively glowed while she was pregnant. And the morning light had formed a halo around her like an angel. The Yukinos’ dog at the time sat on the floor, his head in her lap. White and black, with a curly tail, a round head, and a thick red collar. He’d been a good dog. Some Japanese breed, he couldn’t remember the name. And the glare from the light obscured most of the dog’s face anyway.

Ricky as a toddler, holding onto Mark’s thumbs as he practiced walking, an oversized baseball cap over his head. 

The family Christmas photo when Ricky was seven: their last family portrait before Annie got sick, and before Ricky’s pet joined their family.

Ricky laughing, age nine, one of his front teeth missing. A parrot had originally been sitting on his shoulder in that photo. Mark had been tempted to throw it out, but he couldn’t bear to part ways with that expression on his little boy’s face. So instead, the parrot had been meticulously and maliciously scratched out of existence with an X-Acto knife.

Ricky’s Pre-K, Elementary, and Middle School graduations. A blank spot where his High School graduation photo should have been. 

Annie planting her roses in the front yard, Ricky knelt in the dirt beside her. Those poor roses would be dead in a month - she never could keep anything green alive. But that never stopped her from trying. This was one of the few photos Mark had of his wife and son together when Ricky was older, after Annie had gotten sick. Ricky was about thirteen in this photo, and Annie was pale and gaunt, her hair gone and her bald head hidden under a green knitted cap with a big pink flower on it. But all the same, she was determined to enjoy life when she could. 

Ricky, barely sixteen, all limbs and awkward angles, in his yellow and brown suit at the bottom of the Williams’ staircase beside Cassidy, in her green prom dress. They had “only been going as friends” at the time, but their parents had known better. They were both smiling, and Ricky managed to look both stupidly happy and scared out of his wits. 

Mark loved that photo. But not as much as the one of himself and Ricky in front of the newly painted Enigma Engine. He had a lot of regrets when it came to his son, and he knew in his bones that he should have done more. But that day? He’d been a good dad that day. Helping Ricky bring his vision to life with that van was one of his favorite memories of Ricky as a teenager. Professor Pericles hadn’t been around - he’d made himself scarce to keep stray paint from getting on his feathers and to avoid the fumes. It had just been them for once, and after a rocky start the conversation had actually flowed. They’d talked . Not about Mom, hardly about Pericles, just talked. And right as they were finishing up, the Nocendas had walked by with their son, and the couple had been more than happy to take their picture. 

Then finally, Mark got to dusting the urn. 

The urn. The urn, and the space left bare beside it. He didn’t like admitting to himself what he’d left that spot blank for. He’d gone to a dark place some time ago, nearly accepting the inevitable. He’d pulled himself back of course, forced himself to keep hoping beyond hope… but not before purchasing a second container, with yellow and white stripes. Hidden shamefully away in a drawer in the garage, waiting for a phone call that Mark prayed to god never came. 

But it was fine. He was fine. Ricky was coming home someday. 

Dust the urn… Dust the urn… Dust the urn … 

Mark jumped when the phone rang, realizing suddenly that he’d been dusting the urn for quite some time. 

Mark sighed and set the duster down on the coffee table before lowering himself into his chair with a heavy grunt to answer the phone. He sighed when he recognized the caller ID, but he answered it anyway. 

“Hello,” he said. 

“Evening Mark,” Jasmine said tiredly from the other side.

“Hey Jazz,” Mark said. Talking to Cassidy’s mother, or any of the other kids’ parents for that matter, always made him weary. But he’d always liked and gotten along with Jasmine in particular, and it was always good to hear from her. “What’s uh… what’s new?” He asked, dancing around the question they both always asked each other before anything else. 

“Sorry Mark, nothing new,” Jasmine sighed. 

“Oh,” Mark sighed, that teeny flicker of hope deflating. He hadn’t expected any less, but that never stopped him from asking. 

“... Anything ‘new’ on your end?” Jasmine asked. 

“No,” Mark sighed. “But you know you’d be the first to hear if there was.” 

“And I appreciate you for it,” Jasmine replied. 

In Jasmine’s mind, her daughter was dead, and so were all of her friends. But she never said it, not around Mark. But he knew it anyway. Still, she was the only one of the group’s parents who still at least entertained his notions that their children might come home alive someday. 

Jasmine’s marriage to her husband Tyler hadn’t lasted a year after their daughter disappeared, and Mark had never spoken to the man again. In fact the last time he saw Jasmine in person was at the funeral. Tyler had died of a drug overdose a little over a year ago. He didn’t know the man well, but Mark had loved Cassidy while he knew her, and he’d wanted to be there for Jasmine. 

Mark had not spoken to Brad’s parents in over fifteen years either. Amanda, sensitive soul she was, had a sort of mental break after her son disappeared, and the last time Mark spoke to Adam the man had asked him to only contact them again if the kids were found. It stung, but Mark knew he was protecting his wife. Lord knew he’d do the same for Annie. 

And Judy’s parents? If tragedy was when people showed their true colors, then the Reeveses had surprised him more than anyone else. He rarely spoke to Ellen and she had an icy reputation to say the least, but when she heard he was in financial trouble, having spent all of his retirement savings on private investigators, she was the one who came out of the woodwork to reimburse him and then some after they hadn’t spoken in ten years. 

“And don’t let me hear that you’ve spent it on more P.I.s,” she’d told him sternly, sipping her tea. “If any more investigators are to be hired, reach out to me and I’ll hire them. You’re good at what you do Mark, but you can’t do it forever. And there’s not enough money in it for the way you’re spending. If your son comes home someday, you need to be alive to welcome him. It’s your responsibility to take care of yourself until then.”

Mark had tried to refuse the money. Tried to insist that it was too much, that he didn’t need the charity. But Ellen Reeves? She’d always been an immovable object, and his life savings were pocket change compared to the Reeves fortune. 

“Consider it my thanks,” she’d told him, “for being the one who stayed.” 

The only thing she asked for in return was that he would call her if he ever found her daughter. His own pride had been a tough pill to swallow, but Ellen was the only reason he still had any roof over his head, much less the house his son had grown up in. And he still had no earthly idea how he would ever repay her for that. Amazingly, since then, they’d kept in touch and still talked from time to time.

And her husband? Justin Reeves, the multi-millionaire? One of the coldest, hardest, toughest sons of bitches Mark thought he knew? Three years without his beloved daughter was all he could take. He put a bullet in his mouth on the third anniversary of their disappearance. There were only eight words in his suicide note: “I’m sorry, Ellen. I’ve gone to find Judy.”

“So uh- to what do I owe the pleasure?” Mark asked, watching the fire crackle. 

“Nothing really,” Jasmine sighed on the other side of the phone. “It just occurred to me that it’s been a while since I checked in, is all.”

“You called because the anniversary is coming up next month, didn’t you?” 

“Do you blame me?”  

“... No,” Mark sighed. All of their mental states were on very thin ice around holidays, birthdays, special occasions, and especially the anniversary, no matter how many years passed. The anniversary of their kids’ disappearance had seen Justin’s suicide, and there was speculation that Tyler’s overdose hadn’t been an accident either, as it had happened around the time of the anniversary as well. 

“But,” she said, “I’m not just calling because of the anniversary. It has been a while since we last talked. How are you?” 

“Fine. Fine,” Mark sighed. 

“You sure? Cuz I’ve been hearing some wild stories out of Crystal Cove lately. Come on, Mark. Talk to me.”

And Mark wanted to tell her. There were a lot of things he wanted to tell her. 

He wanted to tell her that he was right, that the kids had been right. That there was a curse on the town, and their kids’ little group was part of a pattern . Mark had absolutely demolished Ricky’s room after he vanished, looking for any sign or trace of where he could have gone or what trouble he could have gotten into. And according to Ricky’s journal, he and his friends had been investigating the possibility of a curse placed on the town by a treasure brought to Crystal Cove by its founders. A curse that explained the town’s long history of paranormal activity. Everyone thought Mark was crazy for believing a kid’s silly scribblings. But that wasn’t just any kid. That was Mark’s kid. And Mark would believe anything if it meant he could bring his boy home. So he didn’t tell her. She wouldn’t believe him. No one did. 

He didn’t tell her that Professor Pericles had escaped from prison either. And if she knew about it already, then she didn’t bring it up. Pericles had revealed himself to be positively psychotic after his arrest, and the kids’ families (Mark included) were terrified of him coming after them if he ever got out. He didn’t want to scare her. It had been months since the parrot’s escape, and Mark hadn’t seen so much as a tail feather. There was… probably nothing to worry about.

He also decided not to tell her just yet that the former mayor had been unmasked as the monster their children had been investigating when they disappeared. Mark was sure the bastard must know something, but a lot of the details surrounding the Mayor’s crimes and legal proceedings were being kept under wraps, so all his petitions to have that avenue investigated or to talk to the man himself had been denied thus far, and he didn't want to give Jasmine false hope.

… Almost as if something didn’t want him to talk to Fred Jones Sr. 

Something that didn’t want their children found. 

“Yeah, we’ve had some more monsters appear the last couple of years, but I’ve never gotten wrapped up in any of the incidents myself. Couple close calls though,” Mark said instead. “We had some supposedly alien creatures destroying businesses all over town. And you know me and construction. Business was booming. And some of the neighbors’ kids went kinda crazy, but everyone on my block’s kids are grown, so there weren’t any spookified children around here. Oh- don’t worry, all those kids are fine now though. And I’m sure you heard about the skull cattle, but don’t you worry: they never got close to the neighborhood.”

“Right… well- just remember to call from time to time, ya hear? I know it’s none of my business, but I worry about you. Crystal Cove ain’t exactly a peaceful place to retire once that ‘curse’ flares up.”

“Hehe. Yeah…” It was a known fact that long and sudden periods of weird activity were scattered throughout Crystal Cove’s history. But the word “curse” was still said with quotation marks. Like it was an inside joke - just a story used to sell t-shirts. Mark seemed to be the only person in the whole damn town who believed otherwise. “So uh-what’ve you been up to? Still enjoying living with your sister, or have you two killed each other yet?” He asked.

They chatted, catching up and reminiscing about old times, for about another hour before Jasmine gave him the polite “well, I’ll go ahead and let you go,” that signaled the end of the call. 

And as soon as the phone was back in the receiver, Mark was well and truly alone again. 

With a heavy sigh, his eyes wandered around the living room, at the sofa and the armchair positioned around the television next to his own. The other armchair, where Annie used to reach over to hold his hand. And the sofa where Ricky used to lay, his long limbs stretched out across all three cushions. Mark hadn’t been able to bear looking at them, empty, anymore after a particularly bad day a few months after Ricky disappeared. White sheets had been draped over each of them ever since. Mark liked to think of Annie’s as a mourning veil, and of Ricky’s as a… cover . Keeping his old haunt free of dust and stains until he came back to reclaim it. 

But tonight? Tonight, they just looked like ghosts. 

Mark’s eyes hardened as they landed on the spot next to the sofa, where a wooden perch had once sat. He’d made it himself, lovingly carved it with his own hands so the fourth “member of the family” could join them comfortably in the evenings. Mark had broken that same perch over his knee twenty years ago, then set it on fire in the front yard along with every other trace of its owner. Among the only signs of Professor Pericles left in the house was a photo stuck to a dart board on the wall where that perch had once stood. On impulse, Mark plucked a dart from the ashtray on the side table and flicked it at the target with practiced ease. Bullseye . But the satisfaction didn’t last. 

It never did. 

Mark sighed and rose from his chair with a groan, then walked over to the room’s other shelves, where he kept his and Annie’s record collection and Ricky’s old CDs. He’d stopped playing them so much after Annie died - he heard her absence in the music, without her singing along (loudly and badly ). But after Ricky- 

He had to fill the silence somehow. 

Mark considered the classics, but once again his fingers found the edge of a familiar case, and he smirked to himself when he pulled it out and saw the smoke emerging from the full, red lips on the cover. The Mystery Skulls had come out with a lot of music since their little band got started, but their Forever album remained Mark’s favorite. He still remembered getting it in the mail one crisp November afternoon. It had been a lovely surprise. Jenny and Tedashi still called, or sent him emails and handwritten letters from time to time, keeping him in the loop about their lives and checking in on how he was doing. They’d mentioned that Vivi and her friends had started a band some time ago, and Jenny had been so damn proud when they came out with their first album she couldn’t resist sending him one of their first records straight away, knowing he collected them. And he continued to get every single one of their albums the same way since. 

He was lucky to have friends like them, who still thought of him and tried to keep him in their lives, even after… everything.

But maybe not tonight , he thought to himself. It was late and he needed to wind down. So Mark returned the record to its place on the shelf and instead pulled out the one beside it: the Mystery Skulls’ “Lofi” Forever album. He still wasn’t completely sure what “lofi” was, but the best he could gather was that it was a sort of mellow instrumental electronic music. Mark liked having it on when he was reading or doing something with his hands that took a lot of concentration. Or at times like this, when he wanted to relax.

Mark pulled the record from its case and set it aside, then placed the record on the player, turned it on, and slid the needle into place. The lofi version of the album’s first song, Forever, began to play. Mark felt the music drift through the house, and felt a little less alone than he had a minute ago. 

 

My life, my days

My time, my faith

My story, my soul

The future in control

My lovers, my team

And dreaming in-between

I hear the future is calling me, yeah

You know my love goes on forever and ever and ever

You know my love goes on forever and ever and ever

You know my love goes on forever and ever and ever…

 

Lofi music had no lyrics, but Mark knew the words to the original song so well that he found himself quietly humming along with the words anyway. He went through the motions of his nightly routine, brushing his hair and teeth, and changing into his sleepwear. By the time he was ready for bed, Mark was getting drowsy and the album was almost at its end. He wandered back into the living room to turn the record player off and return the record carefully to its case and place on the shelf before he went back into his room and climbed into bed. 

Minutes passed. Mark listened to the rain pattering on his bedroom window. 

Then an hour. Sleep did not come. 

Shit , it really was another one of those nights. Doing this always made him feel pathetic, but there wasn’t exactly anyone around to judge. Mark got up, made the bed, then grabbed his pillow and the blanket from the end of the bed, put on his slippers, and walked down the hall, down the stairs, and down another hallway until he stood in front of a familiar wooden door, covered in aged stickers. A wooden sign hung from it, Ricky’s name proudly engraved on the front. 

After tearing Ricky’s room apart looking for clues all those years ago, Mark had meticulously put everything back where it belonged. He cleaned every now and again, but other than that it was much the same as it had been twenty years ago, albeit a bit straighter than a busy teenager would keep it. And that was how it had remained ever since: a shrine of sorts, to what had been. Ricky’s airplanes still hung from the ceiling, his books and models on his bookshelves, his collage of posters and photographs still pinned to their original places on the walls. Ricky’s backpack was even still lovingly hung from the end of his bed, slightly open as he’d left it, final homework assignments still inside. Long overdue. 

Mark laid down on top of his boy’s comforter and pulled the blanket over himself, his pillow held tight to his chest. He came in here to be near Ricky in the only way he had left. That was one thing he could keep for himself that the others had lost when they moved away from Crystal Cove. In the beginning he would sit in here for hours, losing track of time. And drinking, as ashamed as he was to admit it. Hoping beyond hope that he’d hear his boy at the door, or that news would come. It never had, but even after all these years it was still comforting. 

Mark rolled over and rubbed his wet eyes with the back of his hand. Yep. Definitely one of those nights. The kind of night that made him miss the drinking. But Ellen had been right about one thing: he needed to be alive when Ricky came home, and it was his responsibility to stay healthy for as long as he could until that day came. 

Maybe tomorrow , he told himself. 

Mark wasn’t sure how much time went by, but he was almost on the cusp of sleep when a slight sound in the quiet of the room got his attention. It was so subtle and so quiet that for a moment Mark was convinced he’d imagined it. But then he heard it again. He opened one eye groggily and glanced at the alarm clock on the side table. 10:38 - not as late as he’d feared it was. But what was that noise ? It was a very slight muffled shuffling sound, and it sounded… close

Mark sat up in bed and looked down at the floor, right at the purple rug in the middle where it sounded like it was coming from. He reached over and flicked on the lamp on Ricky’s bedside table, but there was nothing there. And yet, the sound remained. 

“What in the Sam Hell…” Mark muttered to himself. He leaned in, closer to the floor, listening. Then there came a louder bump from beneath the floor.

Mark’s first thought was that there must be a raccoon or something in the crawlspace. But then a certain parrot crossed his mind, and at once Mark shot out of bed, slid on his slippers, and ran to the kitchen for one of his guns and a flashlight. He threw on a raincoat on the way out the door. He ran around to the side of the house, flashlight shining, slippers squelching through the mud, and his heart started beating even faster when he saw the door to the crawlspace slightly ajar. 

Mark stopped in front of it to cock his handgun, then held the weapon out in front of him and kicked the doors wide open with his foot. “Alright!” He barked! “Come out! And godless thing you are, you’d better pray that isn’t you, Professor Pericles! ” 

A few seconds passed of nothing, just the sounds of the drizzle all around him. Then. A pair of reflective eyes appeared in the dark just beyond the beam of the flashlight. And a whine. Mark squinted, and moved the flashlight to reveal- 

A dog. 


Why did I do that? He asked himself. 

Mystery had realized some time ago that he would need to return to the Owens house. He’d hidden something precious here long ago, something he had chosen to leave behind when the Yukinos moved and Koa abandoned his territory. But now that he was back, now that Ricky was back, he needed to retrieve it and return it to its rightful owner. 

But he had been delaying the trip all night. 

It was too much. Too many shapes and smells, familiar yet changed by time. It felt almost mocking . A painful reminder of what had been, no longer was, and never would be again. The passage of time didn’t usually bother him so. Living things were born, they lived a little while, passed on their genetic material to the next generation, then returned their bodies to the Earth and departed from the world: death, not an ending, but a transition to the next adventure. 

It just so happened that Mystery’s time for this world was a lot longer than most. 

But he was used to that. More than used to it. From the day he first sensed Vivi beginning to grow in her mother’s womb he’d accepted that more likely than not, he would outlive her. She would live, she would grow, and he would love her. Someday she may even have children of her own for him to love just as much. But one day, she would die. And she would take a piece of his heart with her, just as all of Mushi’s descendants did. That was his burden, but he was fine with that. Happy, even. For that was how it was, and should be. 

That was why this place, these memories bothered him so, even after all these years: this story had not ended as it should. And the burden of those tragedies weighed heavily on his soul. 

Stealth was one of Mystery’s strengths. For he was not truly mortal, but a yokai, a god, a guardian spirit. He could have slunk beneath the house as intangible as wind if he had so wished. 

But he hadn’t. 

Instead he had scurried under the house on four legs like a common animal in his favored disguise, covered in mud and the blood of his dinner, and made such a racket digging up his prized trinket that it had sent Mark Owens tumbling from bed to investigate. 

Why did I do that? Mystery asked himself, even as he listened to Mark’s footsteps stomp through the house above him. But as soon as he saw the beam of the man’s flashlight, and Mark’s face looking down at him with anger, then surprise, he knew the answer. 

Ah, that was it: I just wanted to see you again. 

Mark laughed to himself when he saw Mystery. Just a dirty, wet dog peeking out at Mark with the most curious and innocent expression he could muster. His tail wanted to wag. But not yet. To Mystery, Mark was an old friend. To Mark, he was but a stranger. 

“What the- well hello there,” the old man laughed, relieved, and lowered his weapon. 

Mystery perked his ears up and finally untucked his tail from between his legs to let it wag. 

Mark clicked his tongue at him and gave a whistle. “Hey there baby, it’s alright. Come ere’. It’s okay come ere’.” And once the old man reached out to tentatively offer him the back of his hand to sniff, Mystery knew he was in. 

The trinket he’d come to collect was already gone, squirreled away with his magic, so Mystery crawled out from under the house, tail wagging so hard his whole body was wriggling, and all but jumped on Mark’s legs, licking the old man’s fingers and pressing his muddy body up against him for pets. 

Twenty years. Over twenty years had passed since the last time those hands rubbed his head and scratched his back. Twenty years that put wrinkles on Mark’s face and lightened his hair, now grown out to his shoulders. Twenty years that added weight to his gut, put aches in his joints, and slowly ate away at his hearing and eyesight. He smelled of different soaps, but the same cologne. Of TV dinners and sawdust. But not a trace of alcohol or cigarettes, as there had been when last they parted. But underneath it all, it was still Mark. Mark’s laugh, and Mark’s soul. Son of Richard and Dorothy, grandson of Tobias and Mina. The same scabby-kneed little boy who used to build stick forts in the woods behind his house before he was old enough for his father’s tools. Still Mark, who talked through movies and used to sneak Koa little bits of whatever under the table at every barbecue and get-together. 

I missed you.

“Hey! Hey!” Mark laughed, his big hands rubbing Mystery all over as the dog jumped and squirmed with joy. “Yes, hello! It’s nice to meet you too! Aw- what’s a nice-” Mystery didn’t protest when Mark lifted one of his legs to check his sex, “ -boy like you doing under my house, huh? I bet you’re someone’s pet. Huh? Are you someone’s pet? Yep. There’s a collar under all that mud. There’s a collar under all that mud! My goodness! I bet you got scared away from home by the thunder, didn’t you? You poor raggedy thing you. Alright alright. Come on, boy. Let’s get you inside and cleaned up.”

Now would be the time to run off. Mystery couldn’t stay. He was needed elsewhere. He’d been out too long already. Lewis was probably already home and Vivi was probably starting to worry. But when the old man knelt down to pick him up, Mystery let him. 

With a little difficulty, Mark carried Mystery into the house, up the stairs, and into the master bathroom, where he shut the door behind them with a click and put him down in a large claw footed bathtub. 

“Hmmm… Are these prescription?” Mark asked, gently plucking Mystery’s glasses from his snout. The old man stood up, walked over to the sink, and gently rinsed off the mud splattered on them (which Mystery appreciated far more than he let on,) dried them and rubbed the smudges off with a clean spot on his shirt, and set them on the counter.

“Now I haven’t had a dog myself since I was a kid,” Mark said, stretching his sore back. “So I’m not sure how to do this, and you’ll have to settle for old man soap.” Then he sat down on the closed lid of the toilet next to the bathtub, took off his raincoat, rolled up his sleeves, and turned on the water.

Getting a bath from Mark Owens was not on Mystery’s bingo card for how he’d predicted this evening was going to go, but as soon as Mystery realized what was about to happen he went somewhat tense and recalled every lesson he’d ever received on good behavior

A bath

Baths were- obviously , Mark didn’t know the significance of what he was doing. But to Mystery, baths were… important . Hundreds of years ago, a bath was the first act of human kindness he had ever received. After Mushi had defeated him, and after the pact they made, they had been in for a long journey together. Long days and nights of tense silence and a former nine tailed fox, now down to only six, hissing and cursing the matriarch of the family he was now bound to. And Mushi took his abuse with such dignity and poise it only raised his hackles further. 

“I’d like to help you bathe, if you would permit me,” Mushi had told him the afternoon before they arrived. “You’ve not even allowed me to dress your wounds. And you’re covered in filth from our travels.”

“Oh?” the kitsune had leered, “And you wish to see your Master’s killer brought so low, do you? You wish to aggravate my pain further? Humiliate me? Groom me like some common mongrel PUP?!”

“No,” Mushi had said simply, already pulling her comb and soap from what few belongings she had with her. “Just the opposite. I know in our hearts we are still enemies. You hate me for costing you your freedom. And I confess, I hate you still for taking my master from me. But even I can admit, you’re too magnificent to be sullied with filth or scars. We’re to be together for the rest of my life. And you shall watch over my family even after I am gone. I want you to make a good impression, and it would be to your benefit to do the same.” 

He argued. Growled at her. But like her latest descendant would someday be, Mushi was as persistent and unyielding as a winter storm, with a heart like a warm fire crackling in the hearth. 

She bathed him by the river, and he did not enjoy it. The water was cold, and he was tense from snout to tails the whole while, expecting her to strike him while he was weak. There was hardly a moment where he was not growling at her, and his lips were sore from baring his teeth by the end of it. But even still, she washed him. And her hands, loathe as he was to admit it at the time, were wonderful . Working the suds into his coat with her strong, calloused fingers and gently detangling knots and debris with her comb. She talked while she worked too. Told him about her family and her comrades, and about the small temple she was already planning to build for him when they arrived. It had scared him, because he realized he’d never been treated with such care before. 

It was one act of kindness of many. A single stone removed from centuries’ worth of walls around a heart he didn’t know he had. And Mushi wasn’t the only one. Over hundreds of years, her wonderful descendants and their spouses and friends poured gold into parts of him he didn’t even know were broken. Made him whole and beautiful in a way he never knew he could be. And it all started by the river, with a humble bar of soap and a pair of gentle, patient hands. 

And now here he was again, over three hundred years later. A common mongrel pup being groomed in a human’s bathtub by a simple carpenter. The fit his past self would have had if he’d seen this in his future. Ha!

Mystery wouldn’t have it any other way.

“Surprise, surprise. You’re white under all that muck,” Mark chuckled after Mystery’s first rinse. “And- what’s this?” 

Mystery had completely forgotten about the blood, but now that a copious amount of red was swirling down the drain, there was no denying it. No doubt, Mark was checking for injuries to see if it was his. “Doesn’t look like it’s yours,” Mark said, relieved. “Wonder what you got a hold of. Can’t be human, you’re too friendly. You got hungry on your adventure, huh?” Mark asked him, in that tone humans liked to use when speaking to something they found cute. Which was- admittedly charming, and Mystery no longer found it annoying, having lived among humans as a dog for so many years. “You hunted and ate something, didn’t you? Must’ve been a opossum or a rabbit or something. Did you kill it? Are you a vicious killer? Huh? Are you a vicious killer ? Yes you are. Yes you are , you messy little thing you,” Mark said playfully, giving the dog scratches along his neck while he worked more mud and blood out of his fur. 

Mystery wanted to laugh, but settled on lolling his tongue out of his mouth and giving Mark one of his most endearing expressions. If only he knew… 

“Now,” Mark said, “Let’s see who you belong to, huh?” And he reached for Mystery’s collar and flipped his dog tag over to find- nothing

Nice try old man , Mystery snickered to himself. He’d thought to put a glamour over his and the Yukinos’ names and addresses the moment he let Mark carry him into the house. It was still there, but not visible to human eyes. Things could get complicated if Mark realized Mystery was the Yukinos’ dog. But being a kitsune, Mystery had himself surrounded with magic that made him easily forgettable, unless Mystery specifically allowed himself to be remembered. Mark would remember this in the morning, but he wouldn’t for the life of him be able to clearly recall what “the dog” looked like. Not even if he stared directly at Mystery’s photograph. He’d only remember if Mystery was standing directly in front of him in person, or if Mystery wanted him to remember. 

He felt terrible that it had to be this way. But there was enough going on back at the house right now and they didn't even technically have Ricky back yet. His body was back at Destroido, fighting for his freedom with Arthur in the driver’s seat. If Mystery was finally going to reunite this family, it would be when Ricky was ready and whole . And all of that was without the potential danger Professor Pericles, Brad, and Judy posed if Mark came into the picture too soon. The timing just wasn’t right. 

“Now what kind of owner doesn’t give their pooch proper tags?” Mark scoffed. “Though I suppose I shouldn’t jump to conclusions… I’ll have to take you to a vet tomorrow, see if you’ve got a microchip.” Mark let Mystery’s tag fall back to their natural place at his chest and rinsed off his hands. Then he removed his glasses, which had begun to fog up from the warm water. Finally, he took the bottle of 2-in-1 shampoo and conditioner from where he’d put it on the floor, put a big glob of the stuff into his open palm, and started to work it into the fur at Mystery’s shoulders. 

“You’re not mangy, you look pretty healthy, and you sure are friendly. A good boy like you must be well loved by somebody… gosh, I hope I’m doing this right.”

Mystery for one thought he was doing just fine. He leaned into Mark’s fingers while he worked, unable to keep from goraning with satisfaction. Another reason he loved baths: human hands, with their dexterity and blunt fingernails, had no equal in all the realms when it came to massages. It was only after becoming domesticated himself that Mystery understood why dogs and cats had allowed it to happen to them. As if the temptation of never going hungry again wasn’t enough, a good scratch from a human was one of life’s greatest pleasures. And the water was so pleasantly warm, too.

“My family, you know, we never had dogs,” Mark said. “I like dogs well enough, but my wife- Annie liked them too, but she was allergic. My son used to beg for one when he was younger, but I always had to tell him no. It was alright though, we had some friends down the street, and they had dogs while my son was growing up.”

The back massage suddenly didn’t feel as good. No. Please, please don’t talk about that. 

 “Let’s see… There were two dogs. But the first one passed away when Ricky was too young to remember it. But they got the other dog some years later. And- Hell, I must be getting old. Can’t well remember what he looked like or what they called him. Border collie, I think. Good dog- great dog, I remember that much. Maybe a little too smart and stubborn for his own good, but border collies are all smart, so that’s to be expected. And Ricky- that’s my son. Used to go over to the neighbors’ house to play with the dog, then when he got older he would babysit their little girl, and he’d take care of the dog too while he was over there. Give him baths, feed him, play with him. The neighbors used to let him wander the town as much he liked as long as he came home every afternoon, and that dog’d wander over here every now and again to visit. He was- he was a good boy…”

Mystery was much more subdued by the end of his bath, his heart heavy with old burdens. Mark let the water drain out, then had Mystery hop out of the tub, laughing when the dog shook off. Then he wrapped Mystery up in a fluffy yellow towel and rubbed him dry, quietly singing and chuckling to himself, “This is the way we dry the dog, dry the dog, dry the dog. This is the way we dry the dog, so fuckin’ late at niiight.”  

But then Mark must have noticed how glum Mystery had become. “Aw, are you tired boy? Huh? You had a big night. And I bet you’re missing your home too,” Mark said sympathetically, giving Mystery more scratches on the head. “Don’t worry, I know what that feels like. I’ll start looking for your owners first thing in the morning. But first let’s get you something to eat, then we’ll get some sleep, hmm? Though - I suppose I should clean myself up and change clothes first,” he laughed. “And the bathroom for that matter. Goodness, you’d think I crawled under the house with all this mud!” 

Mark opened the door to let Mystery into the bedroom, and looked confused when the dog simply sat on the carpet and looked expectantly up at the counter. “What- oh. Of course. Goodness, you are a smart dog,” Mark said, and he picked up Mystery’s glasses and put them back on the dog’s snout where they belonged. 

Then Mystery, now clean and only a little damp, jumped up onto the bed and laid his head on his paws, silently watching Mark busy with cleaning up himself and the bathroom. When he was finally in clean clothes and leaving the room to put the dirty clothes and towels into the hampers in the hall, Mystery hopped down and followed.

Mark smiled down at Mystery once his arms were empty and reached down to give him a scratch behind the ears. “You really were a lovely surprise,” the old man said kindly. “Such a nice little dog you are. It would be nice to keep you, but I couldn’t bear to keep a family apart. Still, I think I’ll miss you once you go home.”

You’re a good person, Mark Owens , Mystery thought to himself sadly, as he followed the old man downstairs. That was why Mystery loved this family: they were good people, and had been for as many generations as Mystery had known them. 

Mystery had seen many parents lose their children throughout his lifetime, and many of them never learned to live with that hole, or lost themselves in the throes of their grief. But for Mark, it was worse. For not only was he a widow, without Annie to share in his pain, but because Mark had been sentenced to a fate that was arguably even worse than grieving a dead child: Not knowing

Death was final. There was closure with putting a body to rest, and comfort in knowing they were not suffering anymore. But Mark? Mark didn’t know. He didn’t know if his son was alive or dead. Didn’t know what had happened to him or where he’d gone. Didn’t know why he never came home, and he was cursed with wondering why he hadn’t already. Centuries ago, Mystery may have reveled in such anguish. But now? It was a brand of torture Mystery would not wish upon anyone, much less a human he loved so dearly. 

Mystery followed Mark to the kitchen and sat on the linoleum floor while the old man bent down to look through his fridge. “Let’s see… I don’t have any dog food. And it’s just me so I don’t keep a lot of food in the house…” 

While Mark was looking for food, Mystery found himself looking at the pictures stuck to the open door. The old G&E so covered in magnets and various memories that the white underneath could hardly be seen. All of the magnets were either picture frames or in fun shapes and colors, but all of them were old. The newest were from the early 80s, before Annie’s diagnosis and when Ricky was still a small boy. Others looked as though they may have been from even before Mark and Annie had gotten married. The pictures on the other hand were a hodgepodge of old and new. 

The Yukino and Pepper Christmas Cards from last year, both professionally done, were both there. So was a more shoddily done one from Arthur’s Uncle Lance, which consisted of a handwritten letter and a fairly recent polaroid selfie of Lance, Arthur, and Galaham in the garage at Kingsmen Mechanics. Mystery himself was very visible in Vivi’s lap in the Yukino Christmas photo, but just as Mystery had expected, Mark had looked right at it without recognizing the very same dog sitting at his feet. 

Also on the fridge were photos of the Owenses, back when they were still together, a family. But Mark closed the fridge, arms full, before Mystery could take a closer look at them. And that was when Mystery saw a familiar door at the other end of the kitchen, slightly ajar. Mark was distracted, so Mystery sneakily walked through it, into the most familiar room in the house, and yet the one that had changed the most.

When the weather was warm, Koa would often walk by the Owens house to see the garage door wide open while either Mark or Ricky worked on either their respective vehicles or some project or another, and Koa would trot right in like he owned the place, tail wagging, to say hello and see what they were up to. 

The garage in the present was much messier and more cluttered than Mystery remembered. Ricky’s work station for his little models and various projects was still there, but looked to have been consolidated over time, and Mark’s own work station had sort of swallowed it, his own tools and projects scattered all over the extra table space. Most of it of course was his woodworking tools and various odds and ends, but it looked like he’d gotten more into metal work over the years too and- was that trapping equipment? 

Then Mystery looked at the wall beside the door. 

Oh, Mark… 

The entire wall was absolutely covered in notes, photos, and drawings arranged in a big map around a single photograph of Ricky. Various ideas connected with red string. Years worth of work. 

Mark had always been destined to be tenacious, but this? Mystery had underestimated him. Underestimated his resolve. Dead or alive, Mark had never given up on finding his boy, even after just about everyone else had

Oh, Mark… I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry… 

Then he saw it. What is a photo of the Darrows doing up there? And- the new Mystery Incorporated?! 

But he couldn’t possibly- oh yes he could . Clever, clever man.

The curse. Mark had figured out what Ricky and his friends were investigating before they disappeared, and he’d retraced their steps and then some . There was nothing about the planispheric disc, but Mark had the pattern figured out, and he knew Ricky and his friends had been part of it.

Mystery needed to look closer, but that was when Mark poked his head into the garage, and Mystery had to quickly put a dopey “dog” look on his face before the man could catch him staring too closely at his map. “Hey there boy, what’re you doing in here?” He asked. “C’mon, I’ve got you some food. Baloney and-” he fake gasped, “ peanut butter! Mmmm!” 

He’s adorable , Mystery thought, laughing to himself on the inside. 

Reluctantly, Mystery followed Mark back into the kitchen, wagging his tail in spite of his worries, and Mark pointed him to a bowl of water and a plate on the floor. On the plate was a plain baloney sandwich, cut into ninths, with a large glob of peanut butter on the side. Was Mystery already full from the entire deer he’d eaten earlier that evening? Yes. Did he wolf down the sandwich and lick up every single bit of peanut butter anyway? Absolutely. (Then again he probably would have eaten the peanut butter no matter how full he was. It was peanut butter!) 

Mark took the plate once he was done, and Mystery decided the time had come to start working his magic. Just a little spell, or rather the start of one. At first there was no change. Mark got himself a glass of water and stood at the counter, sipping at it and looking past Mystery, at the pictures on the fridge with a deep sigh. Mystery drank some more of the water at his feet and kept an eye on Mark. Any minute now

Soon enough, Mark’s eyes started to droop. Bingo

Mystery finished his drink, licking the water from his jowls, and walked over to subtly bump Mark’s legs before he fell asleep on the spot. “Huh- what? Oh. I suppose we’d best get to bed then,” he yawned. 

Mark put the bowl and his own glass in the sink, but to Mystery’s surprise he didn’t walk towards the stairs. Where is he going ? Mystery followed him until- 

Oh . It finally clicked. Mark had been trying to fall asleep on the first floor, not the second, earlier. Because he hadn’t been sleeping in his own room. 

Ricky’s scent in his own bedroom was so faint and stale it made Mystery’s heart ache. Mark set his glasses on the side table, turned out the light, laid down back on top of the bed, and pulled the blanket over himself. Then to Mystery’s surprise, he patted his side. “Come on up, boy. Come on,” Mark said sleepily, and he smiled when Mystery hopped up onto the bed and laid down at his feet. “That’s it. That’s a… good boy…” 

He closed his eyes, and Mystery listened to his heartbeat and breath become slow and even as he fell asleep. It didn’t take long. Thanks to Mystery’s magic helping the process along, he was in the early stages of REM sleep in minutes. 

“Goodnight Mark Owens,” Mystery sighed sadly. He hopped off of the bed and started to quietly pad towards the door. He shouldn’t have come. Mark would be upset to find him gone in the morning. But for now, this was how it had to be. Briefly, he considered tampering with the man’s memory. But he decided against it. He had already overstepped enough just by being here. 

“Ricky…?” The faintest whisper of the name slipped from Mark’s lips, and Mystery stopped in his tracks. The dog turned around to find Mark clenching the blanket in a tight fist, his face drawn and distressed. “Where did you go?... Why…… my son… M’ sorry…”

Oh, Mark… 

Mystery padded back over to the man’s side and hopped up to set his head on top of the mattress beside Mark’s face. Then he reached out with his energy, gently brushing against Mark’s. Not interfering with his dreams directly, but giving him… feelings. Comfort, safety, ease, contentment, and certainty. Shifting his mind gently into a better dream. “Your son is alive,” Mystery whispered. “You were right. Ricky is alive, and he’s coming back to you…” 

The hard lines on Mark’s face eased, and Mystery stopped the flow of energy as he felt Mark’s distress wane, evening out into peace and contentment. “Sweet dreams,” Mystery said. Gently, in spite of the pain in his heart. He couldn’t bear to be here another minute. Mystery hopped down from the bed and the door swung open for him without touching it. He trotted down the hall, towards the back door, but at the end he stopped. 

There was a photo on the wall. He thought he’d taken the only copy of that one, but someone must have taken two. It was from a barbecue in the Owens’ front yard a few short months before Ricky disappeared. All of Ricky’s friends and their families had been there, and all of the family friends of the Owenses had been there too. The Yukinos, the Nocendas, the Kingsmen, and even the Peppers. And the whole group was in the photo, around the fire pit in the Owens’ driveway. Koa had been there too, but no one in the picture had known it. Instead of a dog, there was a large red and white glare in the top corner of the photo over the Yukinos’ heads that came all the way around, ended right next to Ricky, and sliced across the face of the parrot on his shoulder. All while curiously , not obscuring any part of any other figure in the picture. Just him

A growl, low and savage, rose slowly from Mystery’s throat as he swelled in size, changed his shape, one tail becoming seven. He will pay, he swore to himself. Just as he had all those years ago. He will pay!

The kitsune shifted from solid to spirit and bounded out of the house through the back door in two great strides, becoming solid once he was out of sight in the same woods where Ricky used to play. He dug his claws into the wet earth, panting, heaving, furious . Trying and failing to let the familiar trees ground him . He never should have come back here. Why had he come back here?! All that had been waiting for him were memories - stark, stark reminders of just how much had been lost, and the pain that came with it. The pain that time never, ever faded. 

Mark Owens slept soundly through the piercing, otherworldly scream that shook the night. 

Notes:

We now return to our regularly scheduled programming of 🌈✨angst✨🌈

*Runs away to give my Dad a big hug*

Chapter 33: Got You

Summary:

Bad news spoils the good vibes, but fortunately our heroes have each other. <3
Then Mystery returns to the manor.

Notes:

*Jumps out* BOO! Surprise chapter!
*Retreats back into my lair cackling like a witch around a cauldron*

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a little before midnight, but not a soul in the house was going to sleep any time soon. Ricky, alone in the conservatory, sat in one of the ornate black cast iron chairs at the table by the pond idly watching the ghost koi swim in arcs and circles. Their bones were stark white and glowing against the black water, ghostly iridescent fins flowing like silk. Ricky’s throat was hoarse, his eyes were bloodshot, and he’d cried what felt like every tear he had to shed. But now? Now he was quiet, and still, and numb

It was hard to believe how great the evening had been going only two hours before. 

After Ricky had gotten out of the shower, refreshed and finally clean, he had gone back downstairs to join the others. And much to his surprise and immense relief, dinner was waiting for them. Lewis had come home and gotten straight to cooking before making himself scarce again once the meal was ready. It was nothing compared to the enchilada-palooza the previous night, but that was a pretty damn high bar to meet. The conversations flowed and everything was delicious. Considering how god-awful most of the rest of the day had been, Ricky had actually been having a really nice night. 

After dinner while everyone was starting to clean up, Lewis finally slunk into the room. He said hello to everyone, and apologized for the abrupt manner in which he’d left the house earlier and to Ricky for seeing the footage in the first place, but Vivi of course had already explained everything and Ricky was quick to assure Lewis that he wasn’t mad or hurt by what had happened. He wished it hadn’t happened that way at all of course, but he knew it was nothing any of them could have helped. 

… Then Ricky asked how Arthur was doing. 

Lewis’ response? He discreetly asked Ricky, Vivi, and Fred to quietly follow him. Because they needed to talk. Alone

Never a good sign.

He sat them down on the stairs in the foyer, away from everyone else’s ears. And as gently and kindly as he could, he told the three of them what had been waiting for him when he arrived at Destroido to check on Arthur. 

They hit him

And not just a slap. A lot more than “just a slap.” 

Under Professor Pericles’ instructions, Brad attacked Arthur from behind, pinned him down in front of at least a hundred Destroido employees, and beat him

They beat him. 

But there was more. Judy had destroyed his home. Damaged and even destroyed many of his possessions. Alice was involved now, and Pericles had used that infernal button on Arthur again , after he didn’t react the way the parrot wanted him to. But at least Arthur was safe, at least for the moment. Pericles, Brad, and Judy wouldn’t move against him so soon after a plan that drastic had failed so spectacularly. 

But there was more. On Arthur’s orders, Lewis had retaliated against Brad, Judy, and Pericles at the construction site for the fake Crystal Cove - a fake attack on a fake recreation of a false apocalypse. But this time, the ghost was real. And Pericles would be so busy investigating under the assumption of otherwise that he wouldn’t have the time of day to harass Arthur. But right as Lewis was about to begin his attack and cause some minor damage, he’d overheard Brad and Judy talking. And what did they have to say for themselves? 

“Maybe you should have hit him harder.

This was the part where Lewis got to the reason he’d pulled Fred aside too. Regardless of their history, Brad and Judy were still Fred’s parents. Given such, Lewis believed he deserved to hear about it before anyone else. 

“I hurt them,” the ghost had sighed, once he was done explaining his trick with the tequila bottle. “I’m not exactly sure how bad, but I was at least careful not to cripple or kill. Brad got the brunt of it, and he should be down for the count for a while. And Judy’s going to need to take it easy too. In any case, neither of them are in any condition to try anything like the shit they pulled today any time soon. But still - they’re your parents, Fred. And I’m not sorry for what I did, but I am sorry for your sake. As horrible as they are and as much as I hate them, I consider you my friend. So I’m sorry, Fred.”

And Fred? Fred hadn’t been able to look at Ricky since the moment Lewis told him about what Brad had done. He just stared at the ground, fiddling with his ascot, until Lewis tilted his head up and pulled him in for a hug. Only then did Fred finally start to cry. And Vivi, who had only been holding it in by a thread, began to quietly sob as well. 

Ricky said nothing. Didn’t cry. Didn’t try to comfort them. He told himself he should, but his body simply wouldn’t do it. There was too much going on in his head, being held in by a thin barrier of nothing at all. That barrier wasn’t going to hold for long, and he didn’t want to be in front of anyone when it finally broke. 

Hugging himself, he calmly stood up and walked away. 

No one stopped him. He was glad they didn’t. But a small part of him wished they had. 

He walked to the back of the house and through the back doors into the conservatory, and once he was finally alone in that beautiful, quiet, dim place, the dam broke. And he wept

He wept for Arthur, who he hardly knew at all but who had done so much and who he loved as fiercely as if they’d been friends all their lives. 

He wept for Marcie and Alice, who had been dragged into his mess and whose help he didn’t deserve but by god was he grateful for them.

He wept for his employees, and he wept for Lewis, Vivi, and Fred. What they must think! And the others! Shaggy, Scooby, Velma, Daphne, and Cassidy. They were going to hear about it too soon, Ricky felt so ashamed and embarrassed he could die. He was going to lose everything he’d built. He felt as if he’d already lost everything.

But most of all? He wept for himself. 

Because as far as Pericles, Brad, and Judy were concerned? They hadn’t done those things to Arthur. They did that to him. My god, they did that to me! 

Ricky didn’t understand why he was surprised. This was hardly the worst thing they’d done to him, right? And it wasn’t as if it had really been him, had it? So really, it shouldn’t matter so much, should it? But out of everything else, that was what hurt the most. That even if it hadn’t been him, it might as well have been. That if Ricky had been brave enough, smart enough, and strong enough to do everything Arthur had done, this would have been their reaction. They never would have backed off. Never would have realized how wrong they were. They would have just gotten worse and worse and more violent, and now they’d beaten him. Like an abused dog. In front of so many people whose respect Ricky hadn’t realized mattered so damn much, but now that it was gone he felt its loss like a physical pain.

Sooner or later, the crying died down, and the pain waned. Not gone, but receded, replaced by a heavy numbness that felt physically present in every limb. But the tide wasn’t gone, just out. And the waves would return. 

And now here Ricky was, watching the fish, feeling like he should be somewhere else, yet as if there wasn’t a single place in the entire universe where he belonged. Just a lone, lost astronaut in the vast, lonely vacuum of infinite space. Ship gone, crew gone, life support cut, and no gravity to pull him home. 

I’m not worth all this trouble, he thought to himself. He’d had the same thought before, but it seemed much clearer now. It would be easier for everyone if I just wasn’t in the equation at all. Pericles wouldn’t have Destroido’s resources. Arthur and Shaggy would be back in their own bodies. Everyone would be safe. That thing inside Nova should just suck me back into the Sitting Room and never send me back.

Come to think of it, maybe this line of thinking went even further back. What would it be like, a world without him? 

Without Ricky, everything would sure be a hell of a lot easier for the new Mystery Incorporated because all of his stupid mistakes never would have been made. Destroido wouldn’t exist either, and everyone the company had hurt- that he had hurt, would be much better off. Cassidy would be better off too. She never would have met him. Wouldn’t have wasted- wouldn’t be wasting her time on him. Maybe Brad, Judy, and Pericles would have been better off too. Without Ricky, their little group wouldn’t have fit the damn pattern, and none of them would have been dragged into this fucking curse. Without Ricky, maybe his parents would have had some other kid, and maybe Mom still would have died but at least Dad wouldn’t have been left alone!

Ricky closed his eyes, and yet another tear silently fell.

He didn’t like thinking about it. What his poor Dad must have gone through when Ricky never came home. It negated the conviction he felt, that he’d done the right thing all those years ago. That giving up everything had been worth something because at least Dad was safe

But if only. If only Mark’s kid had been anyone other than him.

I never should’ve been born, Ricky thought to himself. 

Ricky didn’t look up when he heard the door quietly open and then close. The footsteps were either Vivi’s or Velma’s, but Ricky didn’t bother turning his head to check.

She stopped right beside him, and Ricky knew he had to turn and look. To say something. Do something. But just like back in the foyer, he couldn’t bring himself to move. Finally, the presence at his side became too uncomfortable for him to ignore, and Ricky’s eyes finally flickered over, just briefly enough to catch a flash of blue turtle-patterned pajamas. 

Vivi. Of course. It had to be her. 

She had to resent him. Why wouldn’t she? Her friend had been ripped away from her, living in a stranger's hell where she couldn’t protect him. And it was all Ricky’s fault.

“Hey Vivi” he muttered, his voice coming out oddly monotone for as horrible as his insides felt. There were a million other things he wanted to say, all crowding around his tongue to get out, but the stubborn appendage just wouldn’t move to say any of them. 

“Hey,” she sniffed. But she sounded calmer and kinder than he had. “Are you okay?” 

No. I’m not okay. I’m the complete opposite of okay, Ricky thought to himself. But instead his mouth said, “I’m fine.” 

She huffed a laugh. “Liar.” 

Ricky ducked his head between his shoulders, and felt that tight feeling in his chest returning. The tides were coming back in. “... Yeah,” he said lamely.

“Do you want to talk about it?” She asked. 

“... No.” 

“Do you want to be alone?” 

“... No.”

“Okay. Neither does anyone else, if it makes you feel any better. Shaggy and Scooby raided our movie collection. We were all about to watch some Vincent Van Ghoul. Wanna come?” 

Ricky thought about it for a moment. Why was she being so nice to him, still? Wasn’t she angry? 

He nodded. 

Wordlessly, Vivi took his hand. She tugged him to his feet, and gently pulled him after her. Past the pond and out of the conservatory, past the mud room, and down another hallway. 

“... Are you okay?” He finally asked. It occurred to him that he hadn’t asked yet. Typical. Selfish prick.

“... No,” was all she said. 

They walked in silence for a little while longer, her calloused hand holding his larger, sweatier one. “... I’m sorry,” Ricky finally said. 

It took her a few seconds to respond. Was she holding her tongue? Filtering her anger before she spoke? Or like him, were her words failing her too? 

“It wasn’t your fault,” she said at last, succinct yet firm. “None of this. Not a single bit. Is your fault.” 

Ricky stared at the back of her head while they walked, his thoughts racing ahead of him yet not knowing where to go. She had to be saying that to be kind, right? But for a lie, she sure sounded like she believed it. 

Vivi finally glanced back at him, and her smile was sad. “You remind me of him,” she told him. “-Of Arthur, I mean. You really are… a lot like Artie.” 

He wanted to argue. Or for her to tell him what she meant by that. But then they rounded a corner, and Ricky realized where she was taking him: the horror room Cassidy had taken them to earlier. The one with the figurines. 

Vivi led him inside, and Ricky immediately felt a bit bashful. He hadn’t thought to fix himself up after his latest breakdown, and he knew how he must look: rumpled, puffy eyed, and wretched. And he could feel the other eyes in the room on him, even as most of them tried to hide it. They, like him, were all dressed in their pajamas and sleepwear. Shaggy had just finished choosing a movie, and Scooby was organizing snacks and drinks on the coffee table. Velma, Daphne, and Fred were sitting in the big red bean bag chairs on the floor, and sitting on opposite ends of the wide blue couch were Cassidy and Lewis. 

Lewis had explained to them earlier that like the house, he was struggling to stabilize himself. And while he had made some progress, he still had work to do. He was sitting with his head resting on his palm and one of his ankles perched on a bent knee, stuck somewhere between his human and ghostly forms. He was mostly human again, complete with skull patterned pajama bottoms and a faded Sailor Moon T-shirt instead of his skeleton suit. But his scleras were pitch black, pink irises glowing neon in the dark of the room, and the edges of his hair were slightly translucent and ever so faintly glowing pink, with small flames flickering in his hair and across his shoulders and arms like a dying campfire. 

He and Cassidy both looked up when they noticed he and Vivi coming. Cassidy grabbed a blanket from the back of the couch and stood up, and when Vivi guided him over next to her she wordlessly draped it over Ricky’s shoulders. Then Vivi lightly pushed him to make him sit, and when Ricky obeyed without question, they both sat down on either side of him. Cassidy on his right, Vivi on his left, with Lewis on Vivi’s other side and Mystery Incorporated on the floor. 

No one said anything to him. Just carried on their conversations from before or waited in surprisingly comfortable silence. But that didn’t bother Ricky at all. They’d brought him here. They wanted him here. Even when he felt and looked this awful - they didn’t want him to be alone. 

Shaggy and Scooby good-naturedly bickered about which movie to watch. Fred and Daphne cuddled - Fred was sitting in one of the bean bag chairs and Daphne was leaning against him between his legs. Fred had grown up a bit: their position had his cheeks and nose turning red, and Daphne was delighted about it. Vivi and Lewis meanwhile looked highly amused at the younger couple, Vivi bundled in her own blanket snuggled against Lewis. A few Dead Beats came in right as Shaggy and Scooby finally came to an agreement and started the movie. Two of them laid on the floor in front of the screen on either side of Shaggy like a couple of eager little kids, and the third one flicked off the lights, floated through the air, and finally curled up on the back of the couch beside Ricky’s head, purring like a housecat. 

Psst. Uh - hey Ricky?” Fred whispered at his feet. Ricky glanced down to see Fred looking up at him over his shoulder from his place on the floor, uncertainty written all over his face. “Um. We don’t have to… talk about it or anything. I just- wanted to say I’m sorry. I’m uh- I’m really sorry.”

Ricky remembered their talk the previous day, and knew at once what he was sorry for. 

Ricky reached down and patted Fred on the head, lightly ruffling his hair. It was thick, yet soft, like Judy’s. But even still he muttered, “... You’re not your parents, Fred. What they do… it’s not your fault.”

Fred sniffed. “Thanks,” he said. But when he turned around to watch the screen he added, “... It’s not yours either.”

Ricky wasn’t sure he believed that yet, but he was grateful all the same.

The movie hadn’t been on for very long when Vivi cried. Quiet, and into the pillow she was hugging. No one drew much attention to it. Lewis wrapped a large arm around her and pulled her closer to his side. Velma silently passed her a tissue. Scooby got up and laid his large head on the edge of the couch beside her. Ricky reached over and placed a hand on her foot, where her feet were tucked up on the couch beside him. Just letting her know he was there. 

Ricky cried again right at the start of the second act. Stifled in the palm of his hand, black and white actors playing pretend blurring through his tears. But no one seemed to mind. No one called much attention to it either. Cassidy wordlessly wrapped her arm around his and interlaced their fingers. Vivi silently returned the favor and placed a hand on his back. Scooby moved again, this time to put his head in Ricky’s lap. Shaggy scooted backwards away from the TV and leaned back against the couch between Ricky’s legs and Vivi’s, just to be closer. 

It was only then that Ricky got the strangest feeling of deja vu. Almost as if… this had all happened before. 

They never went to bed, just watched the movie. Because the others were too tired to go up or just didn’t want to be alone, Ricky wasn’t sure. No one talked about Arthur, either. Not because they had forgotten about him or were trying to minimize… any of it. But the past two days had felt like much, much longer. And perhaps, like Ricky, everyone was just tired

The kids fell asleep first. Shaggy and Scooby in a pile at his feet, Fred and Daphne snuggling in their bean bag, Velma curled up in hers. The second act was coming to a close when Vivi began snoring beside him. And as for Ricky? He wasn’t sure when he or Cassidy fell asleep. But he never saw the end of the film. 


It was late, or rather early, when Ricky woke up. And he did not wake up slowly or naturally. Just suddenly blinked his eyes open, an ache in his neck, looking up at the ceiling of the horror lounge. He took his head off of the back of the couch with a groan. He couldn’t be sure what time it was, as the room had no windows, but everyone else was still asleep. Ricky honestly wasn’t sure why he’d woken up to begin with, but he had this… feeling. Like he was being watched. 

Still, he couldn’t help but smile. He and Cassidy had been sleeping side by side, leaning back against the back of the couch, but Cassidy’s head had slipped off at some point in the night and her head was on his shoulder, her arm loosely linked around his, one leg propped up on the edge of the seat, against his thigh. 

On his other side, Lewis had extracted himself and left at some point in the night, leaving Vivi sprawled across the remaining two cushions, one leg up right beside his head and the other thrown across his lap, loudly snoring. 

Ricky’s eyes wandered around the room. The kids were in the same place they’d been last night: Daphne cuddling Fred on the bean bag, Velma curled in the other, and Shaggy and Scooby in a dog pile on the floor. What time even was it? The room had no windows so he couldn’t be sure. The popcorn and mess from the snack table was still there, but the Dead Beats had left. And the TV was still on, but it had gone to static- 

Ricky froze.

Laying directly in front of the TV, sitting up staring straight at Ricky, was the black silhouette of a large white dog, and it wasn’t Mystery. He had the same colors and markings, a thick red collar around his neck and a pair of gold spectacles resting on his snout. But he was larger than Mystery’s usual dog form, with long fur, a long fluffy tail, and an intelligent, fox-like face. Ricky recognized the shape of the breed easily: border collie . But its eyes were glowing a menacing, vibrant red against the black of his shadow. Like a hellhound , Ricky thought. But he wasn’t afraid. And for only a second, he wasn’t sure why. Then, in the far recesses of his mind, a barrier crumbled, a memory snapped back into place- 

And Ricky suddenly, vividly , remembered exactly where he knew this dog from.

“Koa?” he muttered.

Koa’s tail thumped twice on the ground. Then abruptly, the dog stood up and slunk out of the light of the television, past Ricky, and into the dark. 

“Koa-! Wait! ” Ricky reached out to stop him and at once, without thinking, he all but jumped to his feet to go after him. But in doing so, he jostled Cassidy awake, then immediately tripped over Fred, Daphne, Shaggy, and Scooby.

Ow!

“Huh? Wha?”

Yipe!

“Like hey! What gives?” 

Sorry! Scuse me!” 

It didn’t even occur to him to stay and apologize properly. As soon as Ricky had his footing again, he was stumbling over bodies and taking off into the dark after Koa, with Cassidy now wide awake and charging after him close behind. 

Koa! But it- it couldn’t be Koa! Koa had been an old dog even back when Ricky knew him, and that was twenty years ago! It couldn’t be!

“Ricky! What is it? What the hell is going on?!” Cassidy demanded. But Ricky was so focused on the white shape ahead of them, he hardly noticed her speaking.

The dog wasn’t going very fast, but no matter how fast Ricky ran he couldn’t catch up. Every time he rounded a corner he would catch the barest glimpse of the dog’s tail and hindquarters disappearing around the next bend. It was morning, but early. The windows they passed were letting in the first of the day’s sunshine. Koa led them all the way through the downstairs, past the library, through the foyer, and past the kitchen, until Ricky finally saw him duck into one of the other lounges - the Family Room where Ricky and Cassidy had fallen asleep yesterday. 

Ricky finally stopped in the doorway, panting, and Cassidy nearly ran into him when she stopped beside him, just as breathless. 

“Ricky would you please -” But Cassidy stopped with a gasp mid-sentence when her eyes landed on the dog. 

Koa was sitting on the floor with his back to them on the opposite side of the room, morning light shining down on the black spot on his back, ears up and tilted back, listening and waiting for them to catch up. 

Koa…” Ricky laughed through his panting in spite of himself. 

“There’s no way,” Cassidy muttered. “That’s impossible.” But as impossible as it was, as crazy as it was, as much as his mind and his heart were racing, Ricky was happy to see him. It felt suddenly like- like he was seventeen again, and the dog of his childhood had come to visit. 

Koa finally looked back at him, his tail thumping against the floor. But his ears were drooped, and his eyes were sad.

And then, he spoke. “Hello, Ricky. Good Morning, Cassidy.” 

Mystery’s voice finally made it click. What he’d been told and the memories flooding back suddenly met in the middle. Koa was Mystery. Mystery was Koa. Mystery had been Koa all along! Everything that had happened 20 years ago- Ricky’s entire childhood and probably even before then. Mystery had been there. For everything .

Ricky hadn’t thought about Koa in years. It was as if his memory had blotted him out entirely. Which didn’t make sense. Koa might not have been his dog, but he’d been a major part of his life! Koa was the closest thing Ricky had to his “own” dog when he was a kid. Hell, he was there for his first job. Ricky would spend the night at the Yukinos’ house once, sometimes twice a week to babysit their- 

The Yukinos. Their… their little girl. 

Just then, Vivi came running up behind them with Mystery Incorporated close behind. “It is- way too damn early for this shit!” She panted. “Now will one of you please tell me what the hell is going on?!” 

But Ricky wasn’t listening. He was staring at Vivi, like he was seeing her for the very first time. And so was Cassidy. 

He remembered. And now he was asking himself how the hell he ever could have forgotten. 

“Bitsy Blue?”

Vivi went rigid beside him, and slowly looked at him. “... How do you know that name?” She asked. “My- they used to call me that when I was a kid. Where- where did you hear it?!” 

“Oh my god…” Cassidy muttered, her hand had come up to cover her mouth. All the time she’d spent with the Mystery Skulls, all that time she’d stayed with them before, and she never remembered- never realized-

But Ricky could hardly hear either of them. And when he looked at Vivi, all he could see was a tiny, round-faced little girl in her pretty blue snowflake patterned yukata with her hair tied up in her teeny pigtails. Looking up at him, bouncing up and down begging him to tell her another story. Another mystery. “Mystery!” She used to shout! “Mystery! Mystery!” And when he agreed she’d squeal and cheer and run up to hug his legs. The last time he’d seen her, her little head hadn’t even come up to his hip but now… 

“You got so big,” he murmured. 

Vivi’s eyes widened, but neither of them got the chance to say anything more before Lewis came up beside her, confused about why everyone was all worked up this early in the morning. 

Ricky’s heart leapt to his throat, and he remembered. Lewis. Lewis Nocenda. Little Lew Lew. Vivi’s sweet little friend who followed her around everywhere and-

He died

It felt like the wind had been punched out of him. Little Lewis. Louie Lew. Muffin Top. He’d grown up. His life had just been getting started-!

Cassidy had wordlessly all but yanked a very confused Lewis and Vivi into a hug, and Ricky found his feet failing him. He stumbled two steps and all but fell onto the couch. He was starting to hyperventilate. A whole childhood worth of repressed, edited memories rushing back all at once. Ricky wasn’t crying, but tears were streaming down his face and his heart was pounding in his ears. He knew them. He knew them! And all this time he hadn’t remembered a thing! But now suddenly, vividly, he remembered them all! 

How the hell could he ever have forgotten? All of his family’s wonderful friends. People he’d grown up with. People who had practically raised him. The Yukinos, the Nocendas, the Peppers and the-

Ricky shakily looked over at Shaggy. Shaggy, wearing Arthur’s skin, and he had to press his palms over his mouth to keep from screaming. THE KINGSMEN! The Kingsmen and their adorable little boy. Little Artie, who got scared when Ricky told his friends about monsters and mysteries, but who was so brave he sat through them anyway. Tiny, quiet little Artie Art, half the size of the rest of his class, in his baggy orange shorts and his sunflower shirts. With that permanent worried look on his face. 

Ricky had looked Mr. Kingsmen- (“Please! Call me Gawain!” The man used to laugh,) -Had looked Gawain dead in the eye and promised he’d look after his little Doodlebug. He promised! And now Arthur was-

“Oh no… Oh noooo! ” Ricky sobbed. His hands were shaking, and all he could do was wrap them around himself and cry. What had he done? What had he done?! “Arthur- oh god Artie-” 

“It’s not your fault,” Koa said. And at those words, Ricky felt an unnatural sense of calm start to take hold of him, calming his nerves, slowing his heart rate, smoothing out the panic just enough for him to think clearly. Mystery’s magic at work, he realized. Ricky looked up. The dog was sitting right in front of him, and the look in his eyes- Ricky could see the kitsune in him clearer than ever before. Those were old, tired, guilty eyes. Ricky had seen the same expression in the mirror a hundred times before. 

Then a horrifying thought came to mind. “Did he-” Ricky gasped, a nail pinched between his teeth. “Does he remember? Arthur- Is that why he did this?!” He cried. 

“No,” Koa said. And there wasn’t so much as a hint of a lie in his voice. “He doesn’t remember. None of them do. Look how confused Vivi and Lewis look. They were three, Ricky. They didn’t need me or a curse to help them forget.”

Tentatively, uncertain, Koa- Mystery put his head in Ricky’s lap, and it took him completely by surprise when Ricky dragged him closer and slid his arms around his neck, his face buried in soft white fur. Taking comfort in the familiarity of his oldest friend.

Koa’s tail thumped against the floor, his head on Ricky’s shoulder. Cassidy knelt down beside them and started petting his neck, and Koa arched his head towards her to lean into her touch.

“I’m sorry,” the dog said. “All this time… I’ve wanted to tell you. But you didn’t remember. And I knew it was bound to come back all at once. I knew the truth had to come out, but so much else was happening. I didn’t want to hurt you.”

“You were there…” Cassidy murmured. “All that time… you were there, and we never even knew it.”

“Yes,” Mystery sighed. “Yes, I was.” 

“... We thought you were just a dog,” Cassidy said. And there was an edge to her voice, now. “But you were- all along!” 

He lied, Ricky realized. And the realization had him letting go of Koa- of Mystery and pulling away. He lied twenty years ago, and he’s been lying ever since. 

“Tell me everything,” Ricky begged. “Please, I- I need to understand!” He pleaded. 

“We all do,” Vivi said behind them. She sounded… shell shocked . Ricky looked up. 

She was standing by the coffee table with Lewis and all of Mystery Incorporated gathered around her. Mystery’s photo album, the one he’d brought down yesterday that no one had actually had the chance to look at, was laying open in her arms, and Vivi, Lewis, and the kids were all staring at the first page, thunderstruck

“What is that?” Cassidy asked. 

Vivi wordlessly walked over to them and turned the book around in their faces. 

Ricky suddenly remembered that strange inkling he’d gotten last night. That feeling. 

Oh… Deja vu, indeed

Slid into the picture slot on the first page all by itself was a black and white photo. Ricky, not long after his seventeenth birthday, sat on a familiar sofa in a familiar living room. The Yukinos’ house - he knew it well. He hadn’t known the picture was being taken, and neither had anyone else in the photo. Ricky was playing some song on his keytar for three small, adorable little kids listening with rapt attention. Cassidy sat at his right, singing along with him. Professor Pericles was perched on the back of the couch, reluctantly amused. Vivi sat to the left of him, clapping and laughing, Lewis was standing on the seat beside her, dancing, little Arthur Kingsmen was sat cross legged on the floor watching and listening to Ricky play with utter awe written on his little face… and Koa was sitting beside him, his chin on Ricky’s knee, tail up mid-wag. 

Beside the photo was a small description, written in Japanese kanji. 

“What- what does that say?” Ricky asked. 

Vivi translated it out loud as well as she could. “One of my favorite moments from before everything changed. The adults were at a Town Hall meeting, and Ricky, Cassidy, and Pericles were over to watch the kids. Brad and Judy stopped by for something about their latest mystery, but they didn’t stay long. (Judy took this photo.) Arthur asked for a song after storytime, and it soon became a dance party. Ricky and Cassidy played ‘ Ghostbusters’, ‘We Built This City’, ‘I wanna Dance with Somebody’, and ‘I love Rock n’ Roll.’ The little ones couldn’t get enough.”

For a few moments, no one said anything. Then Ricky wiped a stray tear away and finally looked up at Koa with a sniff. “Tell me everything,” he begged. “Please.” 

Koa nodded. “I promised I would,” he said. 

Just then, Ricky’s, or rather Shaggy’s, notoriously unreasonable stomach rumbled loudly. 

Koa chuckled, and in spite of himself Ricky snorted a laugh too. 

“After breakfast?” Koa asked. 

“After breakfast,” Ricky sighed. 


Breakfast went by extremely quickly, even with eight living people to feed, and especially considering that Ricky (who was in Shaggy’s body obviously), Scooby, and Vivi were among them. 

Ricky supposed that like him, everyone was itching for answers. 

It was also somewhat awkward. 

Ricky and Cassidy both had memories that were still coming back, and looking at Vivi, Lewis, and Shaggy (who of course was in Arthur’s body) had become… strange.

Imagine a part of your brain suddenly teleports from the you of twenty years ago to the present. For Ricky and Cassidy, they were suddenly seeing the Mystery Skulls through the lens of their current and seventeen year old selves at once. The last time they saw Vivi, Lewis, and Arthur, they were not even a year out of diapers. And now here they were, all grown up. 

All things considered, they were both finding it hard not to stare. 

“What?” Vivi laughed awkwardly. 

“Sorry,” Cassidy said quickly, looking back down at her food. “This is just-”

Surreal,” Ricky said. 

“Exactly. I mean- the last time I saw you, you were… tiny.” 

“Well- we’ve been together all this time, right?” Lewis said from where he was hovering in the doorway. “So…”

“That’s why it’s weird,” Ricky said. “It’s like- the current and past versions of you are existing in my brain at the same time. Almost as two different people, and I’m having trouble connecting the two.” 

Exactly! Exactly!” Cassidy cried. “It’s like the timeline is all messed up in my brain. Obviously we were all together yesterday, but at the same time? That photo Ricky showed us also kind of feels like yesterday.”

“And while we’re on the subject,” Velma said, “could someone please explain to us what the heck that was back there? Or what’s even going on?” 

“Reah!” Said Scooby.

“Like yeah. I’m totally lost,” Shaggy said. 

Ricky sat back in his chair with a deep sigh, running his hands over his face. 

“When I was a kid,” Ricky said, “I didn’t have any extended family. My parents were both only children, my grandparents on my Dad’s side passed away when I was too young to remember them, and my Mom’s family was from out of state, so we didn’t see them very often. So what my family did have were our friends. Particularly the Yukinos. Our families had been friends for… ever. They lived just on the next block over from us, just barely within sight of our house. And Koa, who I guess was a freaking kitsune in disguise the whole time, was their dog. The Yukinos’d had him for almost as long as I could remember.

“Our families had been friends with the Kingsmen for almost as long, but they lived on the other side of Crystal Cove near Darrow University, where Arthur’s Dad worked. So it wasn’t like they were a couple minutes’ walk from my house like the Yukinos were. But your Dad, my Dad, and Arthur’s Dad were… best friends. We were- that was our village. Everyone looked out for everyone else, and everyone helped look after each others’ kids . And when I got old enough, the Yukinos and the Kingsmen started giving me an allowance to look after their kids, Vivi and Arthur. And also Lewis. 

“My Dad had a small renovation business when I was younger. And Lewis, your Dad was one of his employees and they became fast friends. So my Dad invited your Dad to a couple of get togethers, and before we knew it they were part of our tribe too. They then somehow brought the Peppers in a couple years later. They were a young couple just starting out who worked in this Mexican Restaurant. It’s not around anymore though. I think there’s a friggin cheese place where it used to be. But still, the Peppers and the Nocendas were nowhere near as close to us as the Yukinos and the Kingsmen.”

“My family was part of the group too,” Cassidy explained, taking a sip of her coffee. “When I was really young, my mother and I moved a lot to live on base wherever my Dad was stationed - military family, you know. But eventually, my mother got sick of it. Wanted to be more than just a soldier’s wife. And to settle down and give me some stability. So she bought a house in Crystal Cove and let Daddy keep life on the base. Bought it from the Yukinos, actually. Vivi’s family owned a lot of land and were super into real estate. That’s how we met. They knew what it was like to give up everything and move for greener pastures. And what it was like to face discrimination: It was the eighties. So I’mma be blunt: we were black, a lotta people in Crystal Cove were racist, and the Yukinos weren’t. So they introduced my mother to all their friends who also weren’t racist. That’s how I met this one,” she said, jabbing a thumb in Ricky’s direction. 

“Yep,” Ricky laughed, rubbing the back of his neck anxiously. “First Day of Seventh Grade. Our parents realized we were going to be in the same class and that we were going to be on the same bus route, and my Dad asked me to be nice to you because you didn’t know anybody. Pericles didn’t like it. Thought he was all the friends I needed. But I kept an eye out for you anyway.” 

“-Then as soon as you asked- sorry , shouted at me to sit next to you, you froze up and I ended up carrying the conversation,” Cassidy smirked. 

Ricky went red in the face. “Yep. That- happened. But! I mostly un-froze by the time we got to school, we hit it off, Brad and Judy were in our homeroom class, and the rest is history.” 

Wow. So that’s how you all knew each other,” Daphne said. 

“Mmm-hmm. So as you could imagine, these people were like, a huge chunk of my life. Of our lives,” Ricky said. “Except that for some odd, inexplicable reason, until the moment I saw Koa back there, they had all been just- erased from my memory. POOF.” 

“And now it’s all rushing back at once,” Cassidy said. “Do you have any tylenol by the way? My head’s killing me…” 

“I second that,” Ricky said from where he’d buried his face in his arms on the table.

Lewis made a waving motion with his hand, and one of the Dead Beats zipped off to get the meds. 

“Headache is a symptom of supernaturally-induced memory loss or recovery,” Lewis said. “You’ve both got a lot of important memories that were locked away for a very long time. Your brains are working overtime to sort and process the information. That’s why the timeline in your heads feels messed up right now.”

“It might be wise to wait a few hours before getting the full story from Mystery, but a few hours isn’t a luxury we can afford,” Vivi said. “Arthur’s plan goes into motion in…” she looked at her watch, “About fifteen hours.”

“It’s also possible that hearing the full story chronologically, especially from someone that was there, could help your minds re-sort the information much more quickly.”

“Then let’s get a move on,” Cassidy said. 

They ate the rest quickly and Cassidy and Ricky both took some tylenol when the Dead Beat came back. Then everyone haphazardly put their dishes in the sink to be cleaned later and headed back to the family lounge. 

They were getting close when a peculiar odor of smoke came from down the hall. 

“That can’t be a good sign,” Vivi sighed. 

“What? The smoke?” Cassidy asked. 

“He’s smoking kizami again. He all but quit after those studies came out in the 50s proving cigarettes were the cause of the lung cancer epidemic.” 

“Yeah,” Lewis added. “He only does it when he’s really upset about something, and this is the second time in two days.”

“Koa used to growl at Dad when he lit a cigarette around the kids,” Ricky said suddenly. Another memory returning. “Everyone assumed it was either the fire or the smoke he didn’t like. But it was only ever around the teens or children. And especially indoors.” 

“That’s right,” Cassidy said thoughtfully. “Koa always looked after us, and the little kids. Wanted to know where we were and what we were doing. Momma used to joke that the damn dog must’ve been a nursemaid or somethin’ in his previous life.”

“Everyone always said he was a smart dog,” Ricky muttered. Then he laughed mirthlessly. “Guess now we know why.”

Sure enough, they found Mystery in the sitting room. No longer Koa, but wearing one of his human forms. He was a beautiful young Japanese man dressed in a red haori over a white and black kimono, sprawled elegantly across the couch like a throne. He had pointed ears, black clawed fingertips, and sharp, clever features. His long black hair was partially tied up into a bun with a length of red ribbon, and he was blowing smoke rings from a long, ornate kiseru pipe while lightly bobbing his head along to a Mystery Skulls song that was quietly playing from some other room in the house.

 

You got me sinking like a stone

Feelings I've never really known

And I wanna say it's all my fault

But that'd be lying”

 

He blew another long puff of vibrant red smoke from between his thin lips when they entered. Then he stood, graceful and ethereal, and gestured for them to sit. 

They did. 

There was a long moment where Mystery said nothing at all, his back to them. Then finally, he spoke. 

 

“And I gotta say something (yeah)

But my mind is drawing blanks

And I gotta know one thing (yeah)

But I forget what I was saying

I'm gonna make this so easy for you

You gotta hear me out”

 

“I have dreaded telling this story,” he said, “since the moment I learned the Original Mystery Incorporated was still alive. I am unused to- speaking my truth. There’s always been a mask. A filter. 

“The last time I was the main character of my own story, I didn’t know what a gift that was. So I squandered it. Lost my freedom. Became a guardian. And I realized something: the role of a supporting character… suits me better. My story does not matter. Not as much as my part in the stories of others. I exist… for their stories. To make sure their beginnings are peaceful and their endings are happy. To make them into the best versions of themselves.”

He paused. Catching himself rambling. 

 

“'Cause this love, you can't do without

And I know, try to hear me out

She's got me feeling (woo-hoo, woo-hoo)

It's got me reeling (woo-hoo)

So, won't you take me back.”

 

“All that is to say, it’s been… a long time. Since I had a new story of my own to tell. And I have thought, long and hard, all this time, about how to tell this one. But still, I fear my words will fail me.”

“You’ve really never told… anyone ?” Vivi asked, as incredulous as she was worried. “Not even Grandma?”

“No,” Mystery sighed. “No one.” 

 

“Feels like I'm in this all alone

Silent treatment, I'll never know

You see your future without me

The bad news surrounding, please”

 

“... You’re not just a side character,” Ricky said. Mystery glanced back at him, his eyes searching. “Your story matters too.”

The kitsune smiled, warm yet sad, and finally he perched himself on the arm of one of the sofas, the pipe held delicately between his blackened, clawed fingers.

 

“And I gotta say something (yeah)

But my mind is drawing blanks

And I gotta know one thing (yeah)

But I forget what I was saying

I'm gonna make this so easy for you

You gotta hear me out-”

 

“Looking back,” Mystery began, “it all began long before any of you were born. Even before my family moved to Crystal Cove. Before the mysteries. Before the music…” Mystery took one long, deep puff of his pipe. Then he exhaled, and the smoke drifted up and dissipated above their heads. 

“The day Japan declared war on Germany: August 23rd, 1914.” 

 

Notes:

My good people. The wait. Is finally soon to be over. Next chapter, you finally get… THE LORE! I have been waiting for SO LONG to share this chapter with you all, and even longer for the next chapter.
There is so much I love about this chapter. Koa is a side of Mystery I have waited a long time to properly reveal, and it's been frustrating to hold back on Ricky and Cassidy's repressed memories. And whoever points out the reference I made with my fan art for this chapter gets a cookie.
There is so much more in this chapter I could talk about... or I could wait for the comments to see what all of YOU noticed, liked, and thought. (And please slide into my DMs if you want to talk about my work. Like do not hesitate. I love that shit. Makes my whole damn day.)
As for the next chapter, I will be upfront with you all: it's going to take a while before you get the next chapter. There's a lot of research I need to double check and triple check, because the lore of this story is very much rooted in historical context, and a lot of the reasons certain characters behave the way they do connects back to their respective cultures. Japanese culture especially, because the story and most of the flashbacks in the next chapter are going to be from Mystery's point of view, and he and the Yukinos are Japanese Americans. And I want to tell those stories right. And also, telling Mystery's story is going to involve a lot of fan art. So I have a lot of drawing to do too! But I promise it's all going to be worth it. (I can't wait to hear everyone's theories. 😈)

Notes:

Man, Mystery Skulls songs are such bangers. :D